Bezae codex cantabrigiensis

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the

public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individual
personal, non-commercial purposes.

and we request that you use these files for

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
a[nttp: //books . google. con/]

44

BEZAE CODEX CANTABRIGIENSIS.

Cambridge:

PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A.
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESH.

a — — ——— —á"—— —
»

|
|
|

Il.

THNY YXH NAY TOYCCOCA I ANOACCCIAY THN: ocA an
A TTOACGELAY THN
eENEKENWTOY EYACPEAIGY COC EIAY THN X

end

M
(1) NS
ANION AMSUAMSALUAM IFACERE PERGETEAM ! quiaute ὃν
pROprEeReUuANGelru MSALUAM FACTETEAM :

AS IC BEIEY NOWNTWANTIALKODCOY TAX Yew c

€A OZ CAE TU CEIAEA ET1IMEINATAY Tay C
AIpaaloy PTIAC Y161A 1AB OAOY ΕτΈ 1

ARAM KIACIKA4XCH4AC

(2)

ME ser

€SATOCTCAACOYMAC GHTENAY TOU Tu ENA HCONT! à |

9 oYrOC HpZATONTA pHCIAZECBAIENTCY NAP Cor

e

QKAIETIHPWOTHCENAYTOYC OTEPEYCAETOON Ne
WRAIKAGICAIETIITON GPONON AYToyre TC qus

AMANTE UT alc— ^ ᾿
(8

Ef NTU COCA] IN Co. € a

CTFACTUMESTREPEN TEcAelaEecho _Nox
(ΕΝ KAPTOYTHCOAPYIACAYTOY — o PY

WOHAIOC METACTPAPETAIEIC KOTOC AP
| ANHAFNOC
MAnepH
n _ a2) une tÁR
TK OAGiGCeACraunnA "s σῳο THE

APECAY roc Oo VUA T'OI
Me NTHTIOIOYCIN

NOCMA
megiagis, we. ΠΕΡῚ
rin: ἡ TKS CABBA

—7 TOY

15) TT APPWCTOYC KE PAC emen COYCEYN . Supeg βοβοτοβϑαλ ΜΉ ΚΌΡΟΝ :
ΚΑΙ kaawe CZ0YCIN , ersegebasesunt

"UK NSINLLA λει ον TALE + SL

BEZAE CODEX CANTABRIGIENSIS,

BEING AN EXACT COPY, IN ORDINARY TYPE, OF THE CELEBRATED
UNCIAL GRAECO-LATIN MANUSCRIPT OF THE FOUR GOSPELS
AND ACTS OF THE APOSTLES,

WRITTEN EARLY IN THE SIXTH CENTURY, AND PRESENTED TO THE . VIE
ὡς . " y
UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE BY THEODORE BEZA, A.D. 1581. / ^N M

EDITED WITH

A CRITICAL INTRODUCTION, ANNOTATIONS, AND FACSIMILES

BY

FREDERICK H. SCRIVENER, M.A.

RECTOR OF 8. GERMANS, CORNWALL.

Canrbridge :
DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO.
LONDON: BELL AND DALDY.

1864

. ἃ, «^ |
- oo cop OD.
bw

-— Ὁ

TO THE RIGHT REVEREND

EDWARD HAROLD, LORD BISHOP OF ELY.

My Lon»,

Wuen I first projected a new Edition of Codex Bezae, you were so
good as to recommend my design to the Syndics of the Cambridge Press as
one worthy of aid from the funds at their disposal; you have encouraged me
throughout my task with kind interest and ready sympathy: yet I am so
deeply conscious of the faults of this Volume that I should be ashamed to
inscribe it to your Lordship had I not unsparingly devoted to it time and
pains and the best faculties of my mind. My work, indeed, has proved far
harder than I expected, but its diligent prosecution has brought with it such
real delight that I cannot part from the companion of many laborious hours
without some loving regret, not unmingled (I would trust) with reverent
thankfulness that life and heart have been vouchsafed to me to make one poor
contribution more to the critical study of Holy Scripture.

My Lord, may it please Him whose Providence has called you to your
high office to prosper therein all that your hand findeth to do: may His
blessing especially rest on your godly endeavour to restore to our dear Cambridge
her ancient glory of being the school and home of true divinity, by persuading
her most promising sons to consecrate their fresh strength to the ministry of
Christ's Church in England, at this time of no common need.

I am, my Lorp,
Your obliged and dutiful servant,
F. H. SCRIVENER.

S. Gerrans, June 1, 1864.

* Inelytae modisque omnibus celebratissimae ACADEMIAE CANTABRIGIENSI Gratiam et
pacem a Deo patre ac Domino nostro Jesu Christo.

" Quatuor Evangeliorum et Actorum Apostolicorum graeco latinum exemplar ex S. Irenaei caenobio
*lugdunensi ante aliquot annos nactus, mutilum quidem illud, et neque satis emendaté ab initio ubique
“ descriptum, neque ita ut oportuit habitum, sicut ex paginis quibusdá diverso charactere insertis, et indocti
* eujuspiam graeci Calogeri! barbaris adscriptis alicubi notis apparet, Vestrae potissimum academiae, ut inter
* veré Christianas vetustissimae, plurimisque nominibus celeberrimae, dicandum existimavi, Reverendi Domini
“et patres, in cujus sacrario tantum hoc venerandae, nisi forte fallor, vetustatis monimentum collocetur.
* Etsi vero nulli melius quàm vos ipsi, quae sit huic exemplari fides habenda, estimarint, hac de re tamen
“vos admonendos duxi, tantam à me in lucae praesertim Evangelio repertam esse inter hunc codicem et
“caeteros quátüvis vet es discrepantiam, ut vitandae quorundam offensioni, asservandum potius quam
* publicandum existimem. In hac tamen non sententiarum sed vocum diversitate, nihil profecto comperi [ex
“eras.| unde suspicart potuerim à veteribus illis haereticis fuisse depravatum. Imo multa mihi videor
* deprehendisse magna observatione digna: quaedam etiam sic à recepta scriptura discrepantia, ut tamen
“cum veterum quorüdà et Graecorum et latinorum patrum scriptis consentiant: non pauca denique, quibus
* vetusta latina editio corroboratur: quae omnia pro ingenii mei modulo inter 8e comparata, et cum Syra et
* Arabica editione collata, in majores meas annotationes à me nuper emendatas et brevi, Deo favente,
* prodituras congessi. Sed age, res haec tota vestri, sicuti par est, judicii esto. Tantum a vobis peto, Reverendi
“Domini et patres, ut hoc qualecüque simae in vestram amplitudinem observantiae meae [vestr...eras.]
* veluti monimentum, ab homine vestri studiosissimo profectum, aequi bonique consulatis.

* D. Jesus servator noster, et universe vobis omnibus, et privatim singulis, totique adeo Christianissimae
* Anglorum genti magis ac magis pro bonitate singulari sua benedicat.

* GENEVAE. VIII Idus Dec. anno Domini cio 10 Lxxxr.

* Vestrae totius inclytae academiae dignitati addictissimus
THEODORUS BEzA."

‘‘Ornatissimo viro et in omni literarum genere excellentissimo THEODORO BEZAE
primario pastori Genevensi.

* Accepimus literas tuas (Ornatissime Beza) plenas humanitatis, tresque praeterea libros academicac
“librariae consecratos, quorum duo quinque Mosis volumina hebraice scripta complectuntur, multis doctis-
* simorum hominum commentariis illustrata, tertius vero manuscriptus quatuor evangelistas graeco latinos
* continet cum actis apostolorum. Εἰ quibus omnibus facile existimari potest quam honorifice de Academia
* Cantabrigiensi sentias quamque vehementer cupias sempiternum apud nos nominis ac memoriae tuae
* monumentum conservari. Gaudemus hercle (Gravissime Beza) sic esse res nostras ut a te tristi ac directo
* Theologo sic* lautissimis verbis efferantur, sed quod illud in votis habeas ut aliquo collato beneficio de
* Academia nostra bene mereare, id vero serio triumphamus.

* Quanquam (si vere loqui volumus) insignes lucubrationes tuae theologicae, quae quotidio vigent apud
* nog, et in omnium ore ac sermone volitant tales sunt tamque divinis rebus accommodatae? ut vel eo tantum
* nomine nunquam tibi satis debere posse videamur. Nam hoc scito post unicae scripturae sacratissimam
* cognitionem, nullos unquam ex omni memoria temporum scriptores extitisse quos memorabili viro Johanni
“Calvino tibique praeferamus, ut vel hac sola beneficentia contentus majorem gratificandi modum non
«desideres. Sed quoniam nullum finem statuis bonitati tuae, nec tibi satisfacis dum illa tua scripta ad nos
* perveniunt quae cum ceteris quoque gentibus communicata sunt nisi quorundam etiam librorum privatam
“ accessionem adjungas: publicis tuis scriptis pro communibus utemur, haec vero nuper privata eademque
* germana dona literatissimi viri multo arctius amplectemur*. Nam si magnorum hominum liberalitatem qui
“nog possessionibus locupletarunt in summa laude ponamus, quo tandem studio prosequemur eos, qui
* curarunt ut omni salutari literatura abundemus*®. Ac licet hanc animi tui gratuitam propensionem quam
* gimillimo munere remunerare difficile sit: quantum tamen amore et industria perficere possimus, enitemur
* nt intelligas te nobis esse charissimum, nihilque hoc tuo postremo beneficio gratius unquam accidisse.

“Deus opt. max. fidelissimi ministerii tui uberrimum fructum concedat teque ipsum post multos exant-
“latos labores imortali gloria coronet.

4 CANTABRIGIAE, 15° Cal. Junii. anno dni 1582. DEN
* Salutis et dignitatis tuae cupidissimi

* PROCANCELLARIUS et
*reliquus Senatus Cantabrigiensis."
! “ Calogeri: Monachi, praesertim senio et aetate venerandi (xaXoysjpus)." Ducange Glossar. ad Script. Med. Latin.
3 sic (cum erased in MS.) 3 accommodatae (aptissimae erased in MS.)
4 amplectemur (amplectuntur erased in MS.) 5 at abundemus a full stop in the MS. It should be a (7)

INTRODUCTION.

Tne Greek and Latin manuscript of the Four Gospels and Acts of the Apostles, generally known
as the Codex Bezae or Codex D, may seem somewhat less ancient than three or four other extant
copies of the New Testament, but in respect to the modification of the inspired text which it exhibits
is perhaps more interesting and remarkable than any other document of its class. It is now the
property of the University of Cambridge, in whose public Library the open volume is conspicuouy
to visitors (Nn. τι. 41); and the-Syndics of the University Press have liberally contributed to defray
the cost of the present work, in which the parallel lines of the Greek original and its Latin version
(which in Codex Bezae itself are written on separate pages in wncial characters) are represented on
the same page in cursive or ordinary letters (pp. 1—415), precisely as they were left by the first
scribe, nine leaves supplied by later hands being banished to an Appendix, and printed in smaller
type (pp. 417—428). To this edition of the text (which it is hoped will be found as exact as
anxious care could make it) is annexed à Commentary or body of notes, wherein the many changes
brought into its primitive readings by subsequent correctors (pp. 429—448), all liturgical marks
(pp. 448—450) and other foreign matter (pp. 451— 2) scattered throughout the margin of the book,
are diligently recorded, and their respective dates, so far as may be, ascertained. The three facsimile
pages in lithograph are designed to illustrate this Introduction, whose purpose is to discuss, briefly
yet not too superficially, (1) the recent history of the manuscript and the several collations of it
already executed: (2) its palaeographical appearance, probable origin, and age: (3) the character of
its Latin translation, and (4) of ita Greek text, as critically examined, and compared with other
monuments of sacred antiquity, whether manuscripts, versions, or citations of Scripture by early
Fathers of the Church.

CHAPTER 1.
ON THE RECENT HISTORY OF CODEX BEZAE.

THE letter of Theodore Beza (dated 6 December, 1581) which accompanied the manuscript, hia
munificent gift to the University of Cambridge, and the reply of the Vice-Chancellor and Senate (dated
18 May, 1582, but not yet received by Beza as late as October 1582, if ever) are reprinted on the
opposite page’. The language of the latter, extravagant as it is, only too faithfully expresses the vene-
ration of that learned body for the donor and his master Calvin, which already boded so ill for the
peace of the English Church. To the French Reformer's meagre account of his manuscript, that he
had gotten it some years before from the Monastery of S. Irenaeus at Lyons, must be added a more

! The former from the original, the latter from the copy in the keeping of the Public Orator, the Rev. W. G. Clark,
who kindly consulted it at my request.

explicit statement prefixed to the book (perhaps at an earlier period) in his own cramped hand, and
still preserved there together with his original letter: * Est hoc exemplar venerandae vetustatis ex
Graecia, ut apparet ex barbaris graecis qbusdam ad marginem adscriptis, olim exportatum, et in
Sancti Irenaei monasterio, Lugduni, ad [ad eras.] ita ut hic cernitur, mutilatum, postq" ibi in pulvere
diu jacuisset, repertum oriente ibi Civili bello, anno Domini 1562." In the face of this statement,
withheld in his public letter yet by no means studiously concealed, it evinces strange ignorance both
of the man and of his evil times to suppose. that Beza received this most precious document as a
present from the hands of the Lyonese monks, under circumstances which would have enabled him to
learn whatever they might know of its history’. Certainly his own words "nactus," * repertum,"
and *erutum" (NV. 7., 1582, Praef), suggest no idea of a gift, and the last object the brotherhood
of S. Irenaeus would have selected for such doubtful liberality would have been the ablest champion
of their enemies in the Colloquy at Poissy (Sept. 1561), who was then actually serving as Chaplain
and Counsellor of the Huguenot army in the campaign which ended with the battle of Dreux
(19 December, 1562). Lyons, it must be remembered, was sacked in this very year 1562, oriente
ibi Civili bello,” by the infamous Des Adrets*, whom it suited for a while to espouse the cause of the
Reformed; and though his exploit there was marked by less than his usual cruelty, yet his followera
expended their zeal in profaning the holy places, and have left tokens of their presence yet visible in
the Church of S. Irenaeus itself It can hardly be doubted that some one who shared in the plunder
of the Abbey conveyed this portion of it to Beza, who might naturally assume that of which he could
have no direct information, that it had long lain there neglected in the dust. Yet there is good
reason for believing that his codex was in Italy only a few years before the sack of Lyons. William
& Prato, Bishop of the city of Clermont in the adjoining province of Auvergne, produced to the
Council of Trent in 1546 “a very ancient Greek manuscript: confirming the Latin reading “ sic
eum volo" in John xxi. 22, which Cod. D, alone of all known authorities, might appear to do: when
his end was served, the Bishop would of course restore it to his neighbours, the monks of S. Irenaeus,
from whom he had borrowed it. This view is strongly confirmed by the fact that about the year
1546, when Robert Stephens was collecting materials for his critical editions of the Greek Testament,
numerous extracts from a document (by him called B^) which we shall soon prove to have been none
other than Codex Bezae, were sent to him from Italy by some friend who had collated it in his
behalt*.

viii INTRODUCTION. '

1 ** Anne omnind credibile est omissurum Bezam ex Marianus Victorius in his notes on S. Jerome, cited by

monachis sciscitari, tantae vetustatis κειμήλιον sibi in
manus tradentibus [!], Unde? Cujus olim? Quo casu? et
caetera ejusmodi! Nemone autem praestó tunc adfuit
monachus qui ei narraret (si ita quidem res fuerit) codi-
cem mstum nostrum aded non Lugduni mansisse ab Irenaei
paen? temporibus ad illum usque diem, ut nuperrim?
migrásset ab Italia?’ Kipling, Cod. Bezae Praef. p. xx.

* See his character and career sketched by Brantome,
- Des Hommes, 1. 111. c. 4.

3 “Tis s'emparérent des portes et de tous les lieux
forts, sans aucun meutre que de deux ou trois personnes,
mais non pas sans leurs impietés et barbaries accoutumées
envers les choses saintes" (Mézeray, Hist. de France, T. 111.
p. 87, 1685). Accordingly travellers are shewn the bones
of unclean aninals which the Huguenots, in wanton
mockery, then mingled with the presumed remains of
S. Irenaeus and the martyrs of Lyons.

* “ Antiquissimus Graecus Codex," as described by

Wetstein, N. T. Prol, T. r. p. 28.

5 τὸ δὲ B' ἐστὶ τὸ ἐν ᾿Ιταλίᾳ ὑπὸ τῶν ἡμετέρων ἀντι-
βληθὲν φίλων (Ep. to the Reader, N. T. 1550): scarcely
therefore by his son Henry, who at the age of 18, in or
about the year 1546, collated for his father his other 15
authorities. The whole story of Beza's manuscript would
now be clear, but for one difficulty. In the latest edition
of his Annotations (1598) he nowhere calls it Codex
Lugdunensis as in 1581—2, but Claromontanus
(notes on Luke xix. 26; Acts xx. 3): for though one
may very well suppose that Beza at eighty years of age,
and after so long an interval, might confound the Lyons
copy with his own Codex Claromontanus of St Paul's
Epistles obtained from Clermont near Beauvais, yet the
cireumstance that it had once been in the hands of the
Bishop of Clermont in the Auvergne is a remarkable
coincidence, though (as we believe notwithstanding) quite
accidental,

INTRODUCTION. ix

It is now time to enumerate the instances in which Codex Bezae has been employed by scholars
for critical purposes. (1) We hesitate not to assign the first place on the list to Robert Stephens
and his third edition of the Greek New Testament, 1550. The identity of Codex Bezae with β΄ in
Stephens margin ought never to have been doubted by any one who had availed himself of the
means at our disposal for testing that editor's accuracy. His principal guthority a' was the Complu-
tensian Polyglott, a printed book in high repute and readily accessible. After deducting mere errata,
itacisms, and such like, out of the 2300 places wherein it differs from his own printed text, Stephens
cites α΄ correctly only 554 times, and falsely 56 times, so that more than one case in ten involves a
mistake, while three variations out of four are utterly neglected. It is not likely that his representa-
tion of a docament he had not seen, and only heard of from the report of another, would be more
exact than that of a well-known published volume: yet after comparing both his α΄ and β' with their
respective prototypes, we are enabled to declare that the readings of Cod. D, as being very striking and
peculiar, are much the more faithfully rendered of the two. Except that Stephens cites β΄ in Matth.
xxvii. 3 παραδουσ (where nearly the whole leaf has perished), in manifest error for his y or Codex L
(Paris, 62); again in John xix. 6, where, though Cod. D is defective in the original hand, the later scribe
who supplied the hiatus actually has the reading imputed to β΄ (σταυρωσον σταυρωσον avrov) ; and again
in Acts ix. 31, also wanting in Cod. D, where the whole reading belongs to his δ΄ (Cod. Act. 5, Paris,
106) which is correctly alleged for ἡ μεν ovv ἐκκλησια, although the sequel εἰχεν εἰρηνὴν οικοδομουμενη....
vopevoj.eyy...«mAnÜvvero is wrongly referred to f'":—with these slight exceptions Stephens never
employs his authority β΄ in those many passages wherein the leaves of Cod. D have been lost, though
. he perpetually quotes it up to the very place where the hiatus begins, and recurs to it immediately
after the text by the first hand is resumed. After a careful analysis of all the variations imputed
to β΄, we are enabled to state that (excluding itacisms and the like, which early collators always
neglected) they amount to 389 in all the parts written by the original scribe of Codex Bezae':
whereof 309 are alleged by Stephens quite correctly; 47 a little loosely, after the manner of the times,
especially where β΄ is joined with others in support of a reading; 8 in which corrected readings are im-
puted in error to the first hand (Matth. v. 48; xiv. 34 nearly; Mark vi. 21; 31; John v. 32; vii 39 ;
Acts vi 10; xx. 18); while β' quite differs from Cod. D in 25 places, or less than one in fifteen,
whereas we have seen that Stephens’ a’ varied from its printed original once in ten times®. Most of
these 25 passages have been previously examined by Wetstein (4. 7. Proleg. 1. pp. 36—38), and, regard
being paid to Stephens’ notorious inexactness, seem very fairly accounted for. Two involve but
slight inaccuracies, Matth. xi. 21 (χοροζαΐμ); 23 (μη ἕως rov ovpavov ὑψωθηση; ἕως adov κ-τ.λ.); two
others, thid, x. 4 (καναναιος β. ἡ); Luke xxiii. 20 (poceduovgocv avros B. ἢ), are just as trifling, and
strictly true for η΄ (Cod. L). In fact where several copies vouch for a reading, absolute resemblance
to any of them seems to have satisfied the collator: see Matth. x. 8, where vexp. eyep. is simply
misplaced in Cod. D, but omitted in η΄ (Cod. L) and others. In the following cases β΄ has crept through

1 Stephens’ last citation of 8' is in Acts xx. 24, only which caused such hesitation in stating his conclusions as

that it re-appears Rom. iii. ro, in company with a’ for
the omission of orc possibly in the place of ¢’ (Paul. 9),
which contains the variation. With like heedlessness, e
stands for ce’ Apoc. xix. 14; ca’ for es’ tbid. xiii. 4. See
also p. x.

* Bp Marsh’s numbers (on Michaelis 11. notes 110,
114) differ from ours, inasmuch as lie reckons only 339
citations of 8’ by Stephens, 311 alone and 128 with other
copies. But his whole treatment of the subject betrays
a consciousness that he had not fully investigated it,

we could not otherwiae explain.

3 Add to this that 8'or Cod. D alone can be referred
to by Stephens, Luke x. 1, yo^* x ἑβδομήκοντο δύο. On
the other hand it is uselesa to reckon 81 places in which
v. or ἐν πᾶσι is cited by him for the united readings of
all his authorities, as regards Cod. D 41 times correctly,
40 loosely or falsely: nor do I notice Luke v. 35, where
Beza, who had access to Stephens' collations, erroneously
states that β΄ omits xal before ὅταν.

h

x INTRODUCTION.

inadvertence into a list of several copies where it has no place: Matth. x. 10; xii. 32; xix. 29;
xxvii 46; Mark i. 19; 35; iv. 31; vi. 52; Luke ii. 21; Acts iii 1; xii 6. Twice a reference has
been misplaced, Matth. v. 3 «crat, instead of v. 10; Mark iii. 3 ξηραν, for v. 1. In Matth. x. 25 (Be-
eAceBovB) ' is a manifest misprint for a: also & for 7 Matth. v. 25 (BAnOys'); ix. 20 (exovea «v τὴ
ασθενεια added to ern); John xiii 2 (γινομενου). Three other passages still remain, Luke iii. 19 ἐποίει,
for which there is no authority except Erasmus’ editions (which Stephens may have here meant by
β΄, the Complutensian being a’) and a few which followed him; Acts xiii 1 μαναηλ, with the Peshito
Syriac only; and the more notable addition in Luke viii 18 καὶ περισσευθησεται added to δοθησεται
avro, a gloss from Matth. xiii. 12, very much in the manner of Cod. D, but for which no other evidence
has yet been cited than Hensler's Lectionary 44 (Havniens. 3), and Cureton's Syriac in part*. It is
probable that & search among Stephens manuscripts in the Imperial Library at Paris would shew for
what other letter B’ has been substituted in this and a few other instances.

Against these rare and inconsiderable exceptions must be set the many singular readings and
arbitrary additions to the sacred text, known.to exist in no copy save Beza'a, for which β΄ is vouched
in Stephens’ margin. Some of them are of considerable length (e.g. Luke vi. 4; John vi. 56; Acts v.
15; vi 10; xvi 35; 38,39), and very faithfully represented. Yet Stephens' is as far as possible from
being & complete and formal collation: the readings given in SS. Matthew and Mark are much the
most numerous; fer twelve whole pages of S. Luke (as Marsh observes) the letter 8’ does not occur at
all: even such large interpolations as follow Matth. xx. 28, and the wide variations that abound in
Luke iii. 24—38; John vii. 53— viii. 11 are passed over in complete silence’.

Collations or copies of Codex Bezae, made subsequently to 1562, may be dismissed with much
less notice.

(1) In the several editions of his Greek Testament published 1582, 1589, 1598, Beza made
some occasional references to the readings of his manuscript, which he professed to value very highly;
but his skill as a critic may be estimated by the wisdom of his suggestion to the University of Cam-
bridge, that to avoid giving offence through its extensive deviations from all other documents, however
old, it was more fit to be stored up than published (supra p. vi). I know not whether this short-
sighted policy was acceptable to his English admirers. Before the Codex had been here a year (March
1583), Archbishop John Whitgift, who in 1677 had left the Mastership of Trinity College, Cambridge,
for the see of Worcester, caused a transcript of it to be made on vellum, which with several of his
other books he bequeathed to the College, into whose possession it came on his death in 1604*. This
volume (Trin. Coll. B. x. 3) contains the Greek Text only, very neatly written between lines ruled in
red ink, but as every alternate page is left blank, it must have been intended to receive the Latin
version also. lt is executed in ordinary Greek characters, with breathings, accents, and modern
stops: the lines and pages of the original are disregarded, the changes introduced by later hands
constantly, and (so far as I observe) invariably substituted for those of the original scribe, and where
the manuscript is torn, the copyist wrote on as if no hiatus had occurred. After avrov Acts xxii. 29,

1 »’ (Cod. L) has precisely βληθεισ. Kipling thinks rather than that manuscript iteclf is as needless as it is
that « was subsequently added by the first scribe to destitute of all ext-rnal evidence. It is barely reconcile-
βληθησ in Cod. D, in which case Stephens would give the able with those instances, mentioned p. ix, wherein β΄
primitive reading: but the final εἰ is not more faint than gives the readings not of the first but of a second hand
the letters at the end of 12 ὁ. 1. 32, and I believe it was in D. Look too at such cases as padeyada of 8', Mark
there from the first. | viii 10, where the third letter A is so closely like A in

2 ous AMONIO “εἰ addetur ei" is hardly ren- Cod. Bezae, that I nearly fell into the same error as
dered adequately by Tregelles “ εἰ abundubit.” Stephens’ collator.

3 The foregoing examination will serve to shew that , 4 It is set down in the Memoriale, or Lodge Book of
Semler'a hypothesis of β΄ being a transcript of Cod. D , Trinity College.

INTRODUCTION. xi

where Cod. D ends, he contiuues his text without notice to the end of that verse, in order to fill up
the page. As all the leaves now missing were lost in his time, except the lower part of Fol. 504,
which we have taken from the Whitgift M3., it can be regarded as nothing more than a curious and
rather unfavourable specimen of the scholarship and taste of the Elizabethan age.

(2) Patrick Young, the librarian of James I. and Charles I, who first collated the Codex Alexan-
drinus (A), and published from it the Epistles of Clement of Rome in 1633, seems to have been the
next person engaged on Codex D, extracts from which he sent to the brothera Dupuy, through whom
they reached Morinus and Steph. Curcellaeus. An unusually full collation of it was made for
Walton's Polyglott (Tom. vr. Num. xvi. 1657) by pious Archbishop Ussher, who devoted to these
studies the doleful leisure of his latter years. I am grieved that truth compels me to state that I
never examined a performance more inaccurate than this. Besides numberless omissions, manifest typo-
graphical errors, a looseness and carelessness of citation which is really remarkable, and almost com-
plete inability to distinguish the first from the later hands’, its actual misstatements are so many, that
I have accumulated a catalogue of 228, with which it is needless to trouble the reader. Some of these
are wholly unaccountable, others arise from blindly following Stephens, not a few through confounding
the readings of some other copy he had examined with those ‘of Cod. D. Thus Cant. (as he terms
it) stands for Gon. (Evan. 59) in Mark xii. 43; xiv. 8; xvi. 9; for Mont. (Evan. 61) Mark xii. 43; 44;
Acta i. 20 ; iv. 8; viii. 12; xv. 7; xvi. 34 &c.; in the Acts sometimes for Lin./ Act. 33)*.

(3) Largeness of view, critical sagacity, wide and life-long research, comprehend Mill's claims
on our gratitude for his great services to textual criticism: those who award to him the humbler
praise of an accurate collator can have used his edition of the N. T. (Oxon, 1707) but little. His
volume as at first printed, while it produces many new readings from Codex D, retains nearly all
the errors of the Polyglott; aud though most of these were amended in his Appendix, drawn up
many years later as the result of a fresh examination of the manuscript, and though he bestowed (uot
always with success) some pains and skill on discriminating the changes made by later hands, yet his
representation of its contents is too defective and mistaken to be used with any degree of confidence.
Not a few additional blunders were made even in the secundae curae of his Appendix: e.g. Mark
viii 29; Acta x. 39; xvi. 35; xxi. 1.

Z. C. von Uffenbach, known as the owner of several manuscripts of the New Testament (Paul.
M. 52; Evan. 97. 101), when on a visit to England in 1710, inspected Codex Bezae at Cambridge,
and gives a brief but correct account of it in his Reisen durch Reidersachsen Holland und Engelland,
T. rrr. p. 21; Ulm, 1754*.

(4) Very superior in character to Mill's collation was the transcript of Cod. D made by J. J.
Wetstein in 1716, at the age of twenty-three, when fresh in eyesight as in spirit; yet since he did
not use it for the next thirty years, and never appears to have consulted the manuscript afterwards, or
much cared for the collations already published (whose heavy faults he would be well aware of), too
many of the readings he alleges are even marvellously untrue (e.g. Matth. xi. 30 xpyorov; xxi. 8
ordo; v.17 + ἕως before εἰς; Mark xv. 33 Cte. ς΄ isclearly primd manu; Luke iii. 33 om. rov $apes;

1 Thus he describes the two lines written in sloping
uncials of the virith or 1xth century at the foot of Fol.
160 b. (Jobn xv. 3, 4) as **eodem fer? charactere."

3 By consulting the original papers of Ussher or his
assistante, afterwards used by Mill (N. 7. Proleg. ὃ 1505),
and now in the Library of Emmanuel College, con-
taining the readings of Cod. D and three others (Evan.
59, 61, 63), which Mr Scott of Westminster School lately

examined for Dr Dobbin (Cod. Montfort. Introd. p. 21),
it might be seen what portion of this plentiful crop of
errors is due to the printer. Our single purpose is to
caution the reader against trusting to the collation as it
stands in the Polyglott.

3 My acquaintance with this book, and many other
literary favours, I owe to the Rev. J. E. B. Mayor,
Principal Librarian of the University of Cambridge.

xil INTRODUCTION.

John iv. 6 yy; xi. 33 (vs; xxi. 9 συνεβησαν, x.r. X), especially in the leaves written by a later
hand. In many places, readings washed out or otherwise changed by the original scribe, and utterly
overlooked by Kipling, had already been diligently recorded by Wetstein (e.g. Matth. xxi. 1 βηθφαγε;
23 avrgre; xxvi 40 avrovo; Jchn v. 19 sow for ποιηση; xx. 28 και o ὃσ for pov Kat 6o): although
his collation on this 81} more prominent points, copious as it is by no means exhausts the
subject, and his judgement is often wrong in assigning to later times alterations which were really
made by the first penman.

(5) Richard Bentley, by special indulgence of the University, is said to have had Codex Bezae
iu his possession at Trinity College Lodge for seven years, while preparing his prom:sed edition of
the N. T. If all the use he made of it be represented in his papers published in 1862 by Mr. A. A.
Ellis (Bentleii Critica Sacra, pp. 2— 26), a single week might have sufficed for his purpose. The
readings he gives from Cod. D are few and vague and inexact enough, but no one who has examined
his collations of the Codex Augiensis and of the Arundel Lectionary 547, still preserved (Trin. Coll.
B. xvi. 8), would expect much in this way from our great Aristarchus. We could have well
spared some numerals, &c. set by Bentley in the margin of Cod. D, with the less excuse, inasmuch
as it was not, like Cod. Augiensis, hls own property.

(6) An unpublished vollation made about 1732 or 1733 by John Dickinson of S. John's
College, for John Juckson of Leicester, for six pounds sterling now, with Jackson's other books,
in the Library of Jesus College, Cambridge (O 0 2') has enabled us, after Kipling, partially to
supply the hiatus in the Latin of Fol. 504 a. and has been consulted with profit in other passages. |
It is based upon, and aims at supplying and correcting, Mill's very poor representation of Cod. D,
and Dickinson has taken laudable care to note the original text, as distinguished from its state as
at present existing.

(7 Kipling (Praef. p. xxvi) names three other transcripts: one owned by Richard Simon, the
Biblical critic ; another sent to Sabatier by Bentley ; a third written in 1766 by Thomas Craster, B.A.
of S. John's College, for Kennicott, and sent by the latter to J. S. Semler, who published from it the
Latin version of S. John in 1771, at the end of bis “ Paraphrasis Evan. Joann. cum notis." — Gries-
bach also consulted the manuscript, but is said to have taken from it only one reading, and that false,
ἐπήγειραν Acts xiv. 2.

(8) In 1793 Dr Thomas Kipling (Senior Wrangler, 1768), afterwards Dean of Peterborough up to
his death in 1822, published at the expense of the University of Cambridge, in two splendid folio
volumes, his edition of what he was pleased to term ** Codex Theodori Bezae Cantabrigiensis," the fruit of
five years of toil. The moveable type used for this work in shape resembles as closely as possible the
characters of the scribe, and some attempt is made to indicate the varying sizes of the letters, and the
relative spaces between them. The present work was undertaken in the hope of producing an edition
of Codex Bezae which should be more conveniently read than in Kipling's uncial letters, printed conti-
nuously; and be more easily accessible to students than his scarce and costly folios, of which only 250
copies were struck off In proszcuting my interesting and not unpleasing task I have found the text of
my predecessor less inaccurate than some have suspected : the typographical errors detected (83, of which
16 are in his notes &c.), I have recorded (see pp. 452—3) as a matter of duty, not of reproach :— perfect
correctness is quite unattainable, yet Kipling has laboured faithfully and not wholly in vain to
approach it as near as may be. His most serious fault is one of design and plan, in that he has

1 Happily lettered “ ΜΆ. Sermons." Mr C. H. Cooper, 1728-9, M.A. 1732, Assistant Minister of Sheffield 1752-66.
senior editor of the Athenae Cantabrigienses, kindly in- This humble and forgotten man must have been a good and
forms me that John Dickinson of Sheffield became B.A. early scholar.

INTRODUCTION. xiii

placed in the body of his work those numerous changes made by later hands (some of them indeed of
very recent date') which deform the pages of Codex Bezae itself, but which its editor should have
been glad to banish into the Notes: nor has he much availed himself of the researches of those who
went before him. Respecting his Preface it is enough to say that even seventy years ago it was

obviously behind its age, both in respect to-its general tone and spirit, and to the then existing
standard of critical knowledge’.

I had also prepared full lists of the errors found as well in Ussher's, as in Mill's, Wetstein’s,
and Bentley's collations ef Codex Bezae, but would fain be spared the ungracious office of publishing
them. It will probably suffice to say that in whatever place any one or all of them may differ

from this edition, I have ascertained by actual comparison with the manuscript, that my reading
is the true one

PosTSORIPT. After this Chapter was in type Mr E. H. Hansell, Praelector of Theology in Magdalen College, Ox-
ford, favoured me with the copy of a letter written by William Camden the great antiquarian [d. 1623] to Pierre
Dupuy, and found by the Revd. J. Stevenson of the Record Office among the Dupuy MSS. (490, fol. 95) at Paris.
Camden’s account of Codex Bezae, though utterly mistaken, is too curious to be passed over, if only as a specimen of
the untrustworthy character of so many of our most promising materials for literary history.

* Amplissimo viro Petro Puteano Guil. Camdenus S. P. Serius rescribo, V.C., quod serius tuae per Woodfordum
mihi redditae, et post aliquot dies quam meae ad te per Porium [sc. John Pory! Calendar of State Papers 1611—1618]
dederim. D. Thorii Epicedium ad manus pervenisse spero. Torvallius [sc. Jean l'Oiseau de Tourval! Calendar &c.]
Gallicus regis nostri interpres, cui tradidit, ante mensem per Scotum nobilem se transmisisse affirmat. Gratias viro
cordatissimo de honorific& ill mentione plurimum debeo. Patritio Junio [vid. supra p. xi] aurem vello, et subinde pro-
missi moneo, quod facturum dicit quamprimum exemplar a Cantabrigiensibus nansisci potuit. ^ Quodnam exemplar
intelligit nescio; sin illud 11m Evangeliorum quod Theod. Beza in Angliam quondam misit, et ipse ante plures annos
in Collegio Trinitatis Cantabrigiae vidi, frustra erit. Ibi enim jam non comparet, et quid de illo factum a sociis nullus
dixerit; at dudum rem totam a reverendiss. episcopo Eliensi accepi. Transmisit Beza ad Cecilium, Angliae Thesau-
rarium, venerandum illud antiquitatis monumentum, ut in Angli asservaretur. Ille academiae Cantabrigiensis Cancel.
larius ad Trinitatis collegium misit, jussitque ut academici gratias agerent, quod factum. Post aliquantum temporis
Beza, qui justum pretium potius quam gratias papyraceas (ut opinati sunt nostri) expectavit, nescio quo obtentu utendi
in collatione repetiit; et remissum erat. Caeterum in Publica ibi Bibliotheca extat MS. exemplar Evangeliorum et
Actoram Apostolorum Graecb et Latiné, sequioris aevi, charactere plane barbaro, et monast. S. Iraenei [sic] Lugduni
anno MDLXII delatuin et a Matthaeo Parkero, archiepiscopo Cantuariensi academiae donatum. Hoc juvenes suspicantur
esse illud Bezae, sed falluntur, et cum illis Th. Jamesius bibliothecarius Oxoniensis, in Egloga Oxonio-Cantabrigiensi ; cujus
exemplar, quia forte an non vidisti, cum Eliz. Annalibus, per hunc tabellionem accipies. Cumulato rependas, si Ana-
lecta Hibernica, quae ex Cramoysii officin& nuper prodierunt, cum commod? poteris, mihi impertias (At jam non opus
est; nactus sum exemplar) Ama nos et valeas V.C. Saluta mibi quam plurimum ornatiss. Hotomannum, cujus officiosae
erga D. Beecherum amicitiae ex animo gratulor. Si initium legum Saxonum et Danorum, quae extant in libro cujus-
dam Archidiaconi in Bibliothec& Thuani in 4°, mihi descripserie long? gratissimum facies. Londini vI Xbris St. V."

Since Camden's Annals of Elizabeth were published in 1615, and the Analecta de rebus catholicorum in Hibernia
(without the name of the place) in 1616, this strange letter, written when the latter had just appeared, must be dated
in the same year: it is easy enough to see why a copy of such a work was not readily procured in England. Thorius’
Epicedium on Isaac Casaubon [d. 1614] was not published till 1619, after it had been passed for five years from hand
to hand, as we partly gather from Camden's expression, and as was very usual in that age. Thus the Bishop of Ely,
whose testimony he alleges, was the great and good Lancelot Andrewes, who held that see from 1609 to 1619. But
the story, on whatever authority it rests, involves a simple impossibility. We know from his own letter that Beza had

! E.g. τῶ (vel τῷ) Σιλεα marg. 486 b. τ. He has even
inserted by means of manval correction, ‘qui’ foisted
into the margin of 272 a. L 16, I am afraid in the hand of

rewarded with the smallest preferment;" as if his book
were the worse for that. On the other hand, I read with
surprise a statement extracted by Horne (/ntroduction,

Bentley himself.

* Kipling's edition was sharply bandled by Porson
in two notices in the British Critic, Vol. m. 1794, and
coarsely abused by one Thomas Edwards, LL.D., who
satisfies a certain private grudge in his Remarks on Dr Kip-
lings Preface to Codex Bezae, Part the First, 1793, in
which I notice nothing worth mention save the poor taunt
that Kipling's “zealous exertions have not hitherto been

Vol. π. Appendix, p. 21, 1834) from a later volume of the
British Critic (x1. p. 619, 1819), that *' Porson himself
collated the printed copy with the original manuscript,
and the only fault he could detect was in a single letter
of the margin.” lfthis were true (and it is stated "'to be
well known to many of the Professor's friends”), it would
only prove Porson to be a very bad collator.

xiv INTRODUCTION.

the manuscript in his possession in 1581; Archbishop Matthew Parker died in 1575. The explanation of the whole
matter seems to be that Camden had seen Whitgift's poor transcript of Codex Bezae at Trinity College at some time
subsequent to ita being placed there in 1604, and came to confound it years afterwards with the original in the University
Library. If Bp. Andrewes imagined that Beza looked rather for money than for paper thanks, he did not know the
man, whose stern hard nature loved power too intensely to be the slave of a meaner, though it may be a less
mischievous passion. Although it seems needless to say more about so plain a matter, the reader may like to know that
Lord Burleigh the Chancellor's letter which accompanied the manuscript to Cambridge, dated 9 May 1582, is published
in Hartehorne's Book Rarities of the University of Cambridge, p. 13; and that in the Grace for lending the volume to
Whitgift ‘‘quo illud describat,” passed 2 March 1582-3 and enlarged Oct. 10 (Baker MSS. xxiv. 181), it is called
** N. T. Graecum quod nuper venerandus Pater Theodorus Beza dono dedit Academie.”

CHAPTER II. |
ON THE PALAEOGRAPHICAL APPEARANCE OF CODEX BEZAE, ITS PROBABLE ORIGIN AND DATE.

THis invaluable manuscript forms a quarto volume, ten inches high by eight broad, whose
margin, though still ample, has been cut down, at least in parts, by the binder. Its material is
excellent vellum, perhaps not quite so fine and thin as that of the Codices Claromontanus (Paul D),
Vercellensis (Evan. a), and a few others, but for the most part in good condition; although some of
the leaves are falling into holes, while in others the ink has much worn off, or has been washed away
or read off on the opposite page through damp, especially on the rougher or outer side of the animal's
skin. In some places the mischief has been aggravated by the application of a chemical mixture for
the purpose of restoring the faded writing: but, on the whole, every alternate open leaf, as presenting
the smooth or inner side of the vellum, is in fair preservation; some being as clear and fresh as if
written yesterday. Assuming that Codex Bezae ended with the Acts of the Apostles, it must
have originally consisted of 534 leaves, distributed into 67 quires or quaternions of four sheets or
eight leaves each, only that the 34th was accidentally made up of only three sheets or six leaves,
the innermost sheet of the four being left out: the numeral signatures of the quires, written :
primá manu, were set at the foot of the last page of each, but so low down that they were often
cut away in part or wholly by the binder; we have carefully noted all that remains of them (see
pp. 15; 80; 105 &c.). Of these 534 leaves there are lost the first two and seventh of the first
quire; all the eight of the third, fourteenth, twenty-second, and fifty-seventh quires; all after the
fifth leaf of the forty-fourth to the end of the fifty-second quire; the first and seventh leaves of
the sixty-fourth quire; the whole of quires sixty-five to sixty-seven': thus after the loss of 128
leaves, only 406 survive (about twelve of them being more or less mutilated), besides nine added
by a much later hand to supply some of the defects, whereof we may better speak hereafter. The
manuscript once contained the four Gospels in their usual Western order (SS. Matthew, John, Luke,
Mark), the Catholic Epistles and Acts of the Apostles, but on the missing leaves just enumerated we
have lost in the Greek, Matth. i. 1—20; iii. T—16; vi. 20—ix. 2; xxvii. 2—12; John i. 16—iii. 26;
xvii. 14—xx. 13; Mark xvi. 15—20; Acts viii 29—x. 14; xxi 2—10; 16—18; xxii. 10—20;
the text ends after avrov v. 29: in the Latin, Matth. i. 1—11; ii 21—iii. 7; vi. 8—viii. 27;
xxvi 65— xxvii, 1; John i 1—iii. 16; xviii. 2—xx. 1; Mark xvi. 6—20; Acts viii. 20—x. 4; xx. 31
—xxi 2; 7—10; xxii 2—10; the version ends after consentiens, v. 20. 8S. Luke's Gospel alone
is complete: of the Catholic Epistles nothing remains in either language except twelve lines of the
Latin of 3 John 11—15* on Fol. 415, that on which the Acts commence. On the other hand a small

1 We calculate that three quires or 24 leaves would Bezae, that 94} pages of the printed book answer to 951
be required for the portion of the Acts which follows leaves of the manuscript.
ch. xxii. 29, avrov, from observing that it fills 24 pages in 3 Followed by the subscription epistulae iohanis ΠῚ
the Elzevir N. T. 1624, in which, throughout the former explicit &c., where epistulae seems to be the genitive, not
part of the Acts, where Cod. Bezae is full of interpola- the plural as Credner supposes (Beitráge, 1. p. 456—7.

tions, cach page corresponds so closely to one leaf of Cod.

KAT, — XoAN;

CHMENCONTIOIWSO ANAT COAOZA CEITONON
KAITOY TOE MO NAEP EIAY TW ΑΚΟΛΟΥΘΕΙΜΟΙ
ETNCTPAD €ICAEG ONE TPOCBAEGTTECITAN MAGHTHN
OHHTATIA IHC AKOAOYSOY NTA
OCKAIANETIECENENTCODA GITIN CO
EMTOCT HOOCAY TOY KAIEMENAY TO
KE TICEC TIN OTIAPAATACD NCE _
TOY TONOQYNEIAMNOTIETPOCAEre IY Tow )HY-
KE OY TOCAET 1: A€r€1IAY TWOIHC
EANAY TON @6EGAC MENEIN OY TC
EwCEPXOMAITIMpocce CY MOMKOAOY aE!
EZ HAGE NOY HOYTOCOAOT OCCICTOYy C
AA EAP OY C _K AIEAOZAN OT10 MAGH THC
EKEINOC OY KATOONHCKE! KAIOY KEMENAY TO
O!HC OY:KATIO@NHCKEIC AAAACANAY TON
OCACOMEN EIN) ECOCEPXOMAINPOCCE
OCCCTINOMAOHTHC OMApTYP com
TE prroy TOON XA10T pAWVACTAY' TA
KAIOLAAM € HOTIAAHOeHCCCTIN AY TOY
HMApTYPp!A ECTINAEKAIAAAATIOAAA
OCACTIOIHCCNOXpC1IHC ATINA
EANT pAPHTAIKAGEN OYAAYTON
OIMAITONKOCMON Xo pHCE
TATpPAPSOMENABIBAGIA

EYALTEAION KATA
TWANHN ETE AECOH,
APXETAT_ EYATTEAION

SICNIFICANS FUAMO RTE HONORIFICA DITA
€rboccumdixisserdicirilli sequezpeme
CONU ERSUSAUTEM PETRUS UIdETAIYCIpulum
quemaqucebatihs SEQUENTEM
QUIET RECULDUITINCENA
SUuUPeRpecruserus erdwurrlll
dm equisesrquirgAdidirre
huricekGouldeNy perTRusdicrrad ihm
dmehicAuTemquid-. dicirilliihs
NEUuUMVoOlos 1 CMANERE
USFTUECUMUENTIO quidAdTerumesequege
EXTUITERCOHICUERDUS APUTFRAT RES
ETPUTAUERUNT QUONIAM discipulus
ille NONMORIT UR erroonidierrillud
INS NON MaARIERIS Sedsicum
uolomANER € uSquedumuenioquidAdre
hicesrdi$scipus quITESTIMANIUMGAT
dehis erquiscgipsirThAec
ETSCIMUS TUONIAMUERUM EST eius
TES TIMONIUM SUNTAUTEM ETALIA plugA |
qQuAEFECITXpPSINS quae
SIS CRIOANT UR SIN GULARITER NECI IPSUM
FACWHepuTOmumn duoc cApene
quiSCRiburiTugliby ti

€uAMGeliua sec nd .
iOhANEN — explicui.
IN cpiT. €t AN celiuam

INTRODUCTION. | XV

fragment of Fol. 96 which contained Matth. xxvi. 65—xxvii. 1 Latin, xxvii. 2—12 Greek, though
overlooked by Kipling, is bound up between Foll. 89 and 90, and its contents will be found below
in their proper place; we have also recovered from the previous collations nearly all the readings
of the last ten or eleven lines of Fol. 504 (Acts xxi 7—10 Latin, 16—18 Greek), which though
evidently damaged when Whitgift’s copy was made (see p. xi) were not cut off from the rest of
the leaf till after Dickinson's time (see p. xii) Our only difficulty is with the Catholic Epistles,
which could hardly have covered more than fifty of the missing sixty-six' leaves between the end of
S. Mark and the beginning of the Acts, even though we suppose that S. Jude was inserted, as iu some
catalogues, otherwise than in the last place. Since the superfluous sixteen leaves would suffice
neither for the Epistle to the Hebrews, nor for the Apocalypse, nor for any other book at all likely
to occur in such a position, but would take up exactly two quires, we venture to suggest that the
original penman may have miscounted bis quires by two at some place in the portion that is lost;
just as we know tbat one of two later scribes must have done in Cod. Sinaiticus, inasmuch as they
differ by unity in numbering the quires from the commencement of S. Paul's Epistles (Quat. 82 or
81) down to the end of the manuscript.

Like its younger contemporary the Cod. Claromontanus (Paul. D), Codex Bezae has the Greek
text in the post of honour on the left hand page of each open leaf, the Latin version on the right
hand or second page: in this respect differing from the other bi-lingual copies, Codd. Laudianus
(Act. E) and Augiensis (Paul. F), which exhibit the Latin on the left, the Greek on the right, in two
parallel columns of the same page, as also does Cod. Sangermanensis (Paul. E) only with the Greek
on the left. Both the Greek and Latin of Cod. Bezae are written in bold, regular, and elegant uncial
characters with the words undivided, arranged not as most others, in lines containing nearly the same
number of letters, but in verses or στίχοι determined by the sense, the Greek and Latin closely cor-
responding with each other. Every page exhibits thirty-three such verses or lines* (kept regular by
the usual means of a bodkin—acus—and a ruler) except at the end of a book, when the scribe
breaks off to fill up the rest of each page with simple arabesque ornaments and a brief subscription,
partly written and partly adorned with bright red colours, but in a style not more elaborate than is
seen in corresponding parts of Codd. Sinaiticus and Alexandrinus Such an open leaf at the end of
S. John’s Gospel (Foll. 181 5., 182 a.: infra p. 159) is represented in our first two facsimile pages
(Plates I, II) to which the reader will please to make frequent reference as he examines our
statements throughout the present chapter. In the titles and subscriptions of the several books
the words appear separated, and a tendency to the same practice may be observed here and there in
the body of the Latin version itself (e.g. Fol 138 a.). The first three lines of each book whose
beginning is extant, are in the rich red or vermillion paint we have just mentioned, still perfectly
bright and fresh, while the ink of the rest of the manuscript is on the smooth side of the vellum of
the yellowish brown colour which (as well as the red) our Facsimile tries to imitate, but of a darker or
more ashy hue where the surface is rougher, or the leaf otherwise in worse condition: so precarious is
any argument that may be drawn from mere difference in the shade of ink as to change in the hand
which used it.

! S. Mark must have ended on Fol. 349 a., the Acts
begin Fol 4155.: the Catholic Epistles occupy 401 pages
in the Elzevir N. T. 1624 (see the last note but one), but
possibly some little allowance should be made for the
larger space taken up by Cod. Bezae at the end of the
several books.

3 Fol. 251 a. contains 34 lines, to make it correspond
with its parallel 250 5., which had lost a verse by ὁμοιο-

τέλευτον between eurer and exarov l. 29.

3 [n this reprint of the text of Codex Bezae, since the
words are divided for the convenience of the reader, it has
not been so easy as it was to Kipling to represent the
spaces found at times in the original between the several
words and letters; but we have done so as far as was pos-
sible. We have given awrapri and ovxeri, but δια τι.
always. In such compounds as num quid we follow the
spaces left by the scribe.

-

xvi INTRODUCTION.

The Greek uncial characters of Codex Bezae are in the main of the plainest yet most graceful
shape. The form of alpha (the lower left limb sometimes passing from the vertex of an angle into a
loop or curve, e.g. Facsimile I, ll. 4, 5), beta, mu, nu, upsilon, omega, and more especially delta are of
the simple and ancient form: the horizontal line in thefa is 80 fine that it is often ecarcely visible: the
circle in pht (always a large letter in the oldest copies) sometimes becomes nearly a complete
lozenge (© , Facsimile I, l. 22, and 27 b. 13): in pi the thin horizontal line is always produced slightly
beyond the two verticals (which is not much the practice in Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus, nor always
in Cod. Alexandrinus, e.g. Gen. i. 1), and frequently terminates in a hook on the left (e.g. Facsimile I,
l 5): kappa and rho have usually (though not invariably) at their bottom thin horizontal strokes
running on to the left, at times barely visible to the eye, occasionally joining them to the preceding
letter (Facsimile I, 11. 5, 9 &c.); the vertex of the angle to the right in kappa almost always touching
the verticalline. For the rest, the knobs at the upper and lower extremities of epsilon and sigma are
rarer than in any save the very oldest manuscripts; eta (H) at times degenerates into something
nearer to N (e.g. Fol. 434 b. 4); the horizontal line of tav is at times very thin and plain, though
it is oftener strengthened either at its right or left extremity, or at both, by small knobs or hooks.
Gamma and zi are among the peculiar letters of Codex Bezae; the upper limb of the former, instead
of being straight and horizontal, is often curved much as in an English r (e.g. Facsimile I, 1. 12); the
latter is in some places so much like zeta that it only differs from it by having a trifling protuberance
in the middle of the descending line (Facsimile I, 1. 12), which now and then is scarcely perceptible
(e.g. Foll. 54 5. 28; 148 b. 24 secundo loco). All these circumstances (not the less important by reason
of their delicacy and minuteness), when taken together, would lead us to assign to this manuscript
full as bizh a date as to the Codex Alexandrinus, which was written early in the fifth century,
were not our co:clusions somewhat modified by other considerations, of which the debased dialect of
the Latin version (on which we shall dwell in Chap. 111) is the most obvious and weighty: the palaeo-
graphical appearance of the Latin character is venerable enough.

The most hasty glance at our Facsimiles I, II of the open leaf of Cod. Bezae suffices to shew
the justice of Uffenbach's statement (see p. xi) that the Latin and Greek characters resemble each
other so closely that at first sight the one might easily be taken for the other. The Latin pages
are not much like the classical fragments written in square uncials as represented in the
second volume of Silvestre's Paléographie Universelle, such as the Medici Virgil assigned to the
third century, the Vatican Virgil of the fourth or the Sallust of the fifth century. They ought
rather to be compared with the more round and flowing letters of the versions of the Old Latin,
as the Vercellae, Verona and Brixia Gospels (for which, however, we have access only to Blanchini's
very poor Facsimiles), the Codd. Palatinus and Claromontanus as published by Tischendorf, and the
Cod. Laudianus 35 (E of the Acts) The style of this last is evidently of a somewhat later date,
&nd much heavier in appearance. T, so slender and graceful in Cod. Bezae, in Cod. Laud. is almost
always turned up at its lowest extremity with a sort of hook to the right. G, which in our manuscript
is at times barely distinguished from C (Facsim. IT, ll. 8, 12, 32)", has a long tail in Cod. Laud.: in
Cod. Palatinus the tail or extremity coils inwards in a spiral form, quite peculiar to that copy. Of
all these Latin monuments its coeval the Cod. Claromontanus most resembles ours, only that the
hand of the former is less firm and regular. M and U are shaped nearly alike in all: the Claro-
montane alone agrees with Cod. Bezae in having the last stroke of d perpendicular; the other five

! Of the compound letters so familiar in the oldest 2 C and G are so much alike that the scribe is apt to
documents we find NH 65. 13; EM 441 ὃ. 3; and forming write one for the other (e.g. Foll. 31 a. 4; 41a. 33; 474.1
letters of separate words M 477 b. 19; 489 b. 19; 506 read garcere; 48 a. 14; 79 α. 17; 179 a. 18; 254 a. 26;

b. 39; NM 9o b. 12: also N very often, whether in the 274 0. 14; 313 G. 18; 462 a. 5; 481 a. 25; 495 a. 23;
same word or not (c.g. hoth in 428 b. 22). 502 a. 10; κού a. 17; KOR a. 23).

INTRODUCTION. xvil

carry it up into a curve, more or less flourished. Codd. Bezae and Claromontanus again conspire
with Cod. Augiensis of the ninth century in making 1 with a simple perpendicular line very slightly
turned up in a fine stroke at bottom : the rest have a strong vertical line, sometimes a little curved,
though seldom so long as the perpendicular memben FPQR descend below the line in most of
these copies (not however FR in that of Vercellae, or PR in that of Verona, or R in the Brixian
and Claromontane, but even the angular A in Cod. Pa'atinus), though our codex alone has the fine
strokes running to the left at the bottom of these letters. On the whole, however, the impression
conveyed by a careful comparison of them all would suggest the notion that the nice discrimination of
their dates by means of the style of writing is not so easy or so certain in regard to Latin manuscripts
of the fourth to the sixth centuries as with Greek documents of the same age (see also Tischendorf,
Cod. Palatin. Prolegom. p. xv).

The sister bilingual Codd. Bezae and Claromontanus afford the earliest, and, in fact, the two
chief extant examples for the New Testament, of manuscripts divided into verses, or στίχοι, the
Letin lines being intended to follow the Greek, and on!y differing from them by accident. It
must be conceded that this division, as applied to the books of Holy Scripture, prevailed much
earlier than has been generally supposed. Not only do Athanasius fd. 373], Gregory Nyssen
[d. 396) Epiphanius [d. 403] and Chrysostom [d. 407] inform us that in their time the book
of Psalms was already divided into στίχοι, while Jerome [d. 4201] testifies the same for the book
of Isaiah (Suicer, Thesaurus Ecclesiast. T. τι. p. 1033), but Origen also [d. 254] speaks of the second
and third Epistles of S. John as both of them not exceeding one hundred στίχοι, of S. Paul's
Epistles as consisting of few, S. John's first Epistle of very few (Euseb. //ist. Eccl. L. vi. c. 25),
while Eustathius of Antioch in the fourth century reckons 135 such στίχοι from John viii. 59
to x. 31'. The student, indeed, may see this for himself in regard to the poetical books of the
O.T., as preserved in the two great reliques of the fourth century, Codd. Vaticanus and Sinai-
ticus; wherein, according to the true principles of Hebrew poetry, the verses do not correspond
in metre or in the quantity of syllables, but in the parallelism or mutual relation subsisting between
the several members of the same sentence or stanza. In Codex Bezae, this orderly and system-
atic arrangement, which must have been designed by those who first distributed into στίχοι the
sacred text of the Gospels and the Acts, bas to ἃ certain extent been disturbed and broken up,
in some places much more than in others. Now since it will appear clearly bereafter that the
manuscript as it stands at present was closely and exactly copied from another, perbaps almost
contemporary to itself, similarly divided in respect of στίχοι though not similarly paged (below
p. xxiii), it will follow that the model from which this latter was taken is older still, dating perhaps
as early as or earlier than the time of Origen. The reader will not doubt that the ancient στίχοι
were being gradually dissolved in course of time by successive transcribers, if he pays any attention
to their actual condition in Codex Bezae. In the first Gospel although many of the clauses are -
not balanced in the strict and regular fashion which would have satisfied the luws of parallelism
as laid down by Bp. Jebb (e.g. Matth. vi. 1; ix. 17; xi. 21; xiii 40; xvi 18; xxvi. 51 &c.);
though a few lines end in yap (iv. 10; vi 7; xvii 15), or iu de (xx. 2), or even in the article
(vi 6; xiv. 35; xix. 1) yet the close of each στίχος usually coincides with some slight pause in
the sense. With the first page of S. John the dissolution of the verses becomes much more
marked (e.g. i. 4; 10; 13), and though only one line (i. 16) ends with the article before ch. vi. 32,
yet such irregularity occurs no less than 48 times from that place to the end of the Gospel, while in the

ΤΙ thankfully accept the correction of Tischendorf (Cod. Stnait. Proleg. p. xxi, note 2, edit. min.) to modify the

statements of my Plain Introduction, p. 45.
i^

xvii INTRODUCTION.

succeeding Gospel of S. Luke an entire breaking up of tke stichometry becomes rather the
practice than the exception: about Luke viii. the dissolution seems ado;:ted almost in prefer-
ence; prepositions being separated from their cases (e.g. John xiv. 23; xxi 8; Luke vii. 20;
viii. 13; x. 7), or even words (not always compound words) are divided, whether in tbe Greek (e.g.
John xiii 36; Luke i. 1; vi 1; 38; vii 6; xxi. 36), or in the Latin (e.g. Matth. xviii. 33; John
vi 18) or in both (Luke v. 19; vi. 9; 48; vii. 20). As the work proceeds from the middle
of S. Luke onwards (however we may account for the fact), the arrangement of the στίχοι becomes
less broken and careless, though some of the chief anomalies are met with even to the last (e.g.
Mark xiii. 22 Gh. Lat.; Acts ii, 26 Gh; x. 41 Gk.; xi. 2 Lat). Although the Latin translator
no doubt intended to follow implicitly the lines of the Greek on the opposite page, yet in very
many places (full twenty in S. Matthew alone) he departs from them without any visille cause (see
Matth. xvii 25—27; Mark ix. l);in Luke iii l there is utter confusion between the two, while
in Luke iv. 16 the Greek has lost something; on Fol. 14 a, L 17 of the Greek is dropped altogether
(just as a whole στίχος is lost in both after 238 6, 239 a, 1. 30 ; 421 5, 422 a, 1. 23), though the lines
are set right again by dividing 1. 25 of the Greek ; so also Fol. 314 a, 1. 20—31. Both the Greek
entirely and the Latin nearly repeat a line Mark xiv. 16; beth misplace J. 13 Foll 565, 57a,
which should precede 1. 11; and the Latin transposes lines at Acts xvii. 17 ; so Acts v. 29 in both:
in Fol. 2596 33 καὶ is even employed as a catch word. Yet on the whole the tendency is (as!will
be seen hereafter, p. xxiii), for the parallel. Greek to keep in check the wandering eye of the
scribe when engaged in à copying the Latin from its immediate prototype, which, judging from the
style of the Latin version (see Chapter iii.), must have been nearly of the same age with himself.

It may be convenient to notice here that citations from the Old Testament are indicated in
thirteen places (Matth. xxi. 9; 13; 16; 42; xxii. 41; xxvi. 31; xxvii. 9, 10 Lat.; Mark i. 2, 3;
Acts i. 20; ii. 20—28 ; iv. 25, 26 ; vii. 49; xiii. 383—235) by throwing the beginning of the στίχοι
back two or three letters: which same is done in Mark xiii. 18, though there is no quctation,

Abridgements in the Greek text (those of the Latin will be described hereafter in Chapter iii.)
are fewer than in Cod. Sinaiticus and some others: they are - over the last vowel in a line
for v (in Latin m), and the letters used for , numerals, with a line placed over them, so common

in the oldest manuscripts: in Mark vi. 44 € € Stands for 5000. Codex Bezae is s peculiar in its

mode of abbreviating ιηἥσουσ, χριστοσ, and their cases, by writing always ine xpo for the usual
forms 1S, xo, &c: 0«oc and Kvpiog are shortened into ὅσ and Ko, as in other copies: πνευμα is
usually given as πνὰ (even zv Acts v. 9; row mvewa Mark i. 27); μητηρ, νιοσ, σωτήρ, ovpavoc, Saud,
ἱερουσαλήμ are never contracted, at and πατὴρ not often, yet we see rap John xii. 26; xiv. 28, xv. 1;
προσ ibid. vi. 65; mpo, mpt ™pa as elsewhere : we have σταυροσ and cravpoo in full, as also
στρυ Mark xv. 30, 33; στρν ibid. v. 13; στν v. 14; orn v. 15; plené v. 20.

The punctuation is certainly quite as primitive as in many parts even of Codd. Sinaiticus or
Palatinus, consisting as it does chiefly of a blank space between the words, or of a middle, sometimes
of an upper, very seldom of a lower single point, usually placed in the middle of a verse or στίχος, and
found (as in most other copies) much more thickly in some parts than in others: such a point is often
set in the middle of a line, in passages where it is hard to see its use. In rare instances, and for
special reasons, two stops may occur in one verse (e.g. 104 ὁ, 1. 4): double points also are sometimes
placed in the larger spaces, mostly by a later hand, now and then p. m. (e.g. Foll 79 b 1. 28,
80 a 28; 188 a 29, and occasionally in Cod. Sinaiticus): in this last case we carefully retain them.
Nor are capital letters more frequent in this copy than in monuments which all agree to refer to
the fifth century: much less so than in Latin copies of that date. Indeed the distinction between

INTRODUCTION. xix
capital and other uncial letters is seldom strongly marked in Codex Bezae, so that some have been
loth to admit that it employs capitals at all, believing that like Codex Sinaiticus a letter of the same
size as the rest is set at the beginning of a line out of range to indicate the commencement of a new
clause’, Yet not a few instances will be found where a sentence is begun, even in the middle of a line,
with a letter larger than the rest (e.g. 116 5 12; 153 6 23; 198 ὁ 32; 2068.1; 216 0 27; 306a 17;
324 a 18), so that the use of such capitals in our manuscript cannot be denied, though they are
not so conspicuous in size as in one or two others (e.g. Codd. Alexandrinus and Ephraemi) as old
or older, which have them only at the beginning of a line.

The dialysis, expressed by two points (., but .* in Fol. 433 ὁ 14) set over iota and upsilon
when used alone, and over upsilon or both in the diphthong uw, occurs perpetually in Codex Bezae, as
in all the oldest copies, very often primd manu, sometimes plainly by a later hand (in Acts ii. 17
evurvow is inserted s. m., a straight line being put for the dialysis, as often in Cod. Sinaiticus’), in
which case we omit it in our edition: frequently it is quite uncertain whether it was placed by the
original scribe, or by some of those who followed him, and then we retain the dialysis, giving it, as it
were, the benefit of the doubt. The only other distinctive mark found in this document is the apo-
strophus (’), in respect of which the same difficulty constantly arises, whether it was written by the first
hand or not; a question only to be decided by observing closely the precise shape of the apostrophus
(usually thus > in Codex Bezae), and by comparing the shade of its ink with that on the rest of the
page. This mark is judged to be primd manu, wherever we have retained it in our collation, which is
only with the Hebrew Proper names iepovoaAnp, αβρααμ, σαμονηλ, Saved, wond, paptap (αβελ Luke
xi. 51 should perhaps have been added): with p final Matth. ii. 9; vi. 2; Acts xi. 24: with £ final
Matth. xxvi. 41, as in Cod. Sinaiticus vv" Apoc. xxi. 25 &c.: and once only after an elision, μεθ᾽ John
xvi. 4, which last is possibly by a later hand*. Jota subscript of course never occurs in Codex Bezae,
but ascript (of the same size as the other letters) in Mark i. 34 p. m. cay, while in another place
the penman betrays a consciousness of its existence, for in Acts xxii 3, while writing πατρωου, he
commenced ¢ immediately after w, though he afterwards altered it into o. Of accents I find no vestige
by the first pen, of breathing only one instance (Matth. xxv. 15 ὦ μεν : so even Cod. Sinaiticus Gal. v.
21), but a few of each in later hands‘.

All that appears in our printed pages, therefore, we judge to have proceeded from the original
writer of the manuscript, with a single exception now to be noticed. Codex Bezae, in its primitive
state, contained no numerical divisions of the books whatever; neither chapters peculiar (or almost
peculiar) to itself like the Codex Vaticanus, nor the Ammonian sections and Eusebian canons in the
Gospels like that of Sinai, nor (together with these last) the larger chapters with their appropriate
headings, which all other documents exhibit, that date from the fifth century downwards. The sacred

2 We would say once for all that the limited resources
of typography hinder us from nicely representing in ordi-
nary characters the varying sizes both of the capitals and
of those smaller letters which Co:l. Bezae, like most others
of real antiquity, often crowds into the end of a line.
We have done our best, but we are conscious that in
many places others would have put capitals or smaller
letters where we have not, and vice versd.

3 Even in Cod. Bezae the two points sometimes run
almost into one line: e.g. Fol. 456 b 1. 16.

3 The apostrophus after elision seen in our Facsimile,
I, L 22, ovd’ is too faint to be by the first acribe, and we
have rejected it with αλλ in several cases. In two places

(81 b. 17 X with ov erased, 302 b. 1 x’ for x p. m.) it is
plainly the work of the oldest corrector, whom we shall
hereafter describe as A. I know not what to make of it
in 193 a. 4, 194 b. 2, which look p. m.

4 By the corrector we shall call B in r5 5. 15, ἢ ultim.;
137 b. 6, éva; 149 5. 8, Qv sccund. ; 161 b. 23, δῶ; 164 b.
25, ἢ secund.; 166 b. 20, ἑν; 214 b. 19, dv; 249 b. 19,
-Adc ; 266 b. 27, εἰσαγγελοι; 279 b. 14, do; 310 b. 28, ἐν;
421 b. 25, ddov; 425 b. 10, du; 457 b. τό, óv. But 489 b.
26, dvrwo, 500 b. 16, duws seem later, and G (to be de-
scribed hereafter) in Acts xvi. 19, 20 has er:AaBduevor...
παῦλον... αγορὰν... ἄρχοντασ... στρατηγοῖσ... εκταράσσουσιν
ἡμῶν Tf» πόλιν.

XX INTRODUCTION.

text in both languages is broken up into certain paragraphs of very unequal length, such as we meet
with no where else, each commencing in a letter (sometimes but not usually larger than the rest)
which encroaches a little on the margin, and is clearly indicated throughout our edition (see also
Facsimile Plates I and II, 1. 2): Bp. Marsh counts 153 (I reckon but 148 both in the Greek and
Latin) such paragraphs in S. Mark's Gospel'. The Ammonian sections, however, without the Euse-
bian canons’, are inserted in the side margin of Codex Bezae by a scribe whom we shall hereafter
(mfra p. xxvii) shew to have lived several centuries later than this manuscript was written, and the
beginning of each section is indicated by double points interpolated in the body of the text before
or (if spzce be wanting) over its first letter, very often in both places, referring to similar double
points placed in the margin after the Ammonian numerals? The single point by the first hand
precedes these latter double points in Fol. 92 ὁ 11. 6, 10, 224 5 1. 16, and follows them Fol. 311 ὃ 20.
While banishing to our Adnotationes all other matter found in the margin (infra pp. 448—452),
even that written by the same hand as the sections, convenience or necessity have led us to retain
these and the corresponding points, which we must once for all request the reader to regard as
much more recent than any other writing on the page. The variations in pluce and number of these
sections from these commonly found in manuscripts and editions are recorded in our work (infra
p. 493), as they are somewhat curious and interesting; it is also remarkable that as in Codex Sinai-
ticus (where they cease in S. Luke after ch. ix. 57), they are not carried on complete throughout
the Guspels. This arises at the end of S. Matthew (where the last section noted is τνβ, ch. xxvii. 62)
and the beginning of S. John (i. 1—16) by reason of the side margins of Foll 102—4 being cut
clean away; but this explanation does not hold for the end of S. John (xx. 13—xxi. 25), or of 8.
Mark, where the sections terminate at ci, ch. xv. 16.

More recent than the Ammonian numerals and points are the nine leaves supplied in their proper
places as Codex Bezae is now bound, but in this edition exiled to an Appendix (pp. 417—428), and
printed in smaller type than the rest of the volume. The first of these additional leaves contains
Matth. ii 21— 1d. 7 Latin, iii. 7—16 Greek: the next seven have crowded into them the contents
of the eight lost leaves which originally formed quaternion 22 (supra p. xiv), viz. John xviii. 2—
xx. 1 Latin, xviii. 14 —xx. 13 Greek: the ninth leaf has on the first page Mark xvi. 6—15 Latin,
on its second page in parallel columns the Greek aud Latin of Mark xvi. 15— 20 and (the Greek in
blue ink) the subscriptions proper to each. All these Latin pages are transcribed from copies of the
Vulgate which resembled the Clementine printed edition more closely than do Cod. Amiatinus
and the best manuscripts (e. g. John xviii. 12; 16; 19; 31; 36 ter; xix. 6; 16; 24; 28; 36), and

! In S. Luke I count 136 (143 Lat.); in what remaius
of S. Matthew 583 (590 Lat.), of S. John 165 (168 La..),
of the Acts 235. Capricious and irregular as these para-
graphs may be, Mr Hansell did right in retaining them
in his T'exts of the oldest existing manuscripts of the N. T.
(Oxford, 1864). It is worth notice that, as in Codd. Si-
naiticus and Vaticanus, each Beatitude in Matth. v. forms
a separate paragraph.

? These numerals are so set in some places (e.g. Foll.
34, 91, 92, 127, 163, 335, 339 U) as to leave no room for
the Eusebian canons to be placed under them, so that the
latter could not bave been designed to be subsequently
added. Many other copies have the sections without the
canons which we might have deemed essential to their
completeness: e.g. Evan. Codd. CFHIPQRW?*Y Z.
54. 59. 60. 68. 440. i*"- 8°, though s**- contains Euse-
bius' Epistle to Carpian, What use the Ammonian sec-

tions can serve, unless in connection with canons of
harmony, those who have studied them most can the
least tell. In the uncial fragment of S. Mark [rxth cen-
tury], discovered by Mr Bradshaw in 1862 (Trin. Coll.
Cant. B. virt. 5), and by him named W4, the Ammonian
sections are placed alone in the margin, and a kind of
table of the parallel passages in the other Gospels set at
the foot of each column. A similar arrangement is found
in Evan, E, which contains the canons besides; and
Tischendorf has just informed me that it also appears in
the six leaves of S. John, of the sixth century (much
resembling in style Cod. T of the Gospels) now at S.
Petersburg, and by him named T*.

* These double pointe are occasionally misplaced, e. g.
194 b. 1. 18; or even put in the Latin as well as in the
Greek, e.g. 93 a. 1. 6.

INTRODUCTION. xxi

no attempt is made to accommodate the supplied parallel Greek (which is full of gross ttacisms, or
errors in orthography), either to this Vulgate text, or to that of the Latin of the original scribe
in Foll 8a, 177a. Since the other defects of the manuscript have not been thus supplied, we may
conjecture that they arose in more modern times.

Kipling assigns the cursive Latin pages to the 9th or 10th century, the uncial Greek and the
mixed page (though on the reverse of the same leaves) to the 12th; and doubtless the small Latin
hand looks at first sight very unlike the bolder Greek on the parallel page, while the ink of the
former is a light faint brown, that of the latter a jet black. But this is just one of those cases
of first impression which further investigation will completely remove. In the middle of one Greek
page (Fol. 5 b secundae mands, 1. 13) the ink abruptly changes into a hue much resembling that of the
Latin scribe, and it is impossible to examine Foll. 26, 3a, p. 420 of this volume without perceiving
that the Latin was written subsequently to the Greek, and that its penman was reduced to all kinds
of devices that the two might correspond page for page, though they could not line for line; since
the Greck scribe who wished, in the supplementary portion of S. John, to set in seven of his leaves
what had covered the eight that are lost, first unduly compressed his matter (pp. 420—424), and
afterwards, on finding that he had overshot his aim, as absurdly spread it over the page (Foll. 7 5—
8a). We are convinced—indeed the contrary supposition seems even a priori very improbable—that
all the supplemental leaves were written in the same hand, that of a Latin of about the tenth century:
the Latin of the bilingual page (Fol. 9 b, s. m.) is obviously due to the penman of all the Greek, and it
sufficiently resembles the other Latin, due allowance being made for the former being in a large bold
hand, the latter in a small and somewhat cramped one, That the scribe lived in the west of Europe is
clear, as well from the shape of his Greek letters (especially epsilon and upsilon, so very like e and
y: the vertical stroke of k is very tall: T' too is nearly the same as T), as also from such blunders as
ραρρησια Fol. 2 b sec. man. |. 20, P being perpetually substituted by such persons for II, and vice versa’.
See Facsimile Plate III, No. 18, wherein the last seven words of Mark xvi. 18, Latin and Greek, are
given from this hand.

Thus far we have described the contents of Codex Bezae, as reproduced in the body of our present
work. It remains to speak of those numerous changes brought in by later scribes (some ten or twelve
in number), from whose presence arises the chief difficulty of editing documents of this age and class,
and which in the case of Codd. Sinaiticus, Claromontanus and others have largely tasked the patience,
and put to a sharp test the experienced tact of Tischendorf himself On this portion of our labours
we have spared no care or pains, and by means of the ensuing descriptions and the Facsimile Plates
designed to illustrate them, we hope to make the general result of our researches intelligible to an
attentive reader: requesting him perpetually to consult our Adnotationes (pp. 429—448) in all places
where he has occasion to study the text, and to regard the date assigned in them to each alteration
rather as the probable opinion than the dogmatic judgement of one who has done his best to arrive at &
true conclusion. In these Adnotationes are also incorporated the few corrections and variations
which a close and final comparison of the manuscript with his pages, as already printed, has suggested

to the editor (e. g. Foll. 851. 8; 1261. 26; 1651. 33; 20561. 1).

1 Thus in the bilingual Codex Augiensis of the ninth
century, but plainly earlier than this supplement to Codex
Bezae, we find opepua, Rom. ix. 7; παραρτωματι, s:bid.
xi. I1 ; ayapyro, 1 Cor. x. 14; but ταπακαλει, 1 Tim. ii. 7;
πληποφορεσον, 2 Tim. iv. 5: all corrected by the later
scribe of the kindred Cod. Boernerianus. Again, we see
in the Latin of these later leaves the usual forms and
abridgements proper to its age; e.g. € for ae, aut for

autem, 7 for -ur (Mark xvi. 17), n for non, c for con, efor .

The account which we shall give

est, qm for quoniam (John xix. 3 1), the note of interrogation
(3) constantly. In the Greek w» and w are on the same page
(Fol. 55), the apostrophus in the middle of a word (Jobn xx.
1), the circumflex frequent (see p. 447), aspirates in John
xix. 37; the acute accent in Fol. 36 1. 26; the upper stop
mostly with the tail of a comma; in Fol. 351. 21’ lookslikethe
Greek interrogation ; and we find such compendia scribendi

as p», συ, στου (Fol. 65): this Latin always has L, not L

xxii INTRODUCTION.

of the liturgical and other matter set by various hands in the margin of this document, will be
found rather curious in itself, and may tend to throw some light on the disputed question of the
region in which Codex Bezae was written, and of the country in which it was preserved prior
to the sixteenth century. Of these marginal notes we subjoin Facsimile specimens (Plate III, Nos.
11, 12, 14, 15), and a full list at the end of the Adnotationes (pp. 448—452).

(1) The text as it came from the original scribe is represented only so far as seen by the editor
with his own eyes. In a few places (e. g. Foll. 366 1. 27, 37 a 1. 23, 43a 1. 29, 79a 1. 7, and on
Fol. 510) letters have been omitted which Kipling inserted, and which were probably visible enough
seventy years ago; in many others (e. g. Full. 26 ]. 1, 3261. 2, 35a ll. 24—27, 96 ll. 1—5), where
mere fragments of letters and worda survive, which yet can be discerned without any doubt,
they are scrupulously retained, though overlooked by him. In the numerous instances where later
changes cover the readings of the first hand, every stroke that could be traced on repeated
examination in a strong light by the aid of glasses has been faithfully noted, but no others,
however easily they might be restored by conjecture: in one or two passages only such letters
have been printed within brackets (Foll. 186 b 30; 444618). As in all.other manuscripts of the
highest antiquity, some of the alterations found in Codex Bezae were made by the original writer (one
evidently before he had completed the line, Mark xvi. 3), and must be held in the same estimation as
if they had formed part of his work from the first: sometimes (e.g. Luke xxiv. 18) the Greek is
revised by him, while the corresponding Latin is overlooked. We refer to him the minute interlinear
corrections, 89 in number (60 in the Greek, 29 in the Latin columns), thinly scattered on our
printed pages, and which, as being an integral portion of the penman's task, are unrecorded in our
Adnotationes. They seem to have been lightly laid on with a dry pen in the act of subsequent
revision, in the same firm character as the text, and are for the most part easily distinguishable
from all more recent changes. Wetstein, indeed, who could be guided only by distant recollec-
tion (supra p. xi) too often speaks of them as by & second hand; Kipling usually discriminates
them correctly, and where I differ from him in assigning to a later corrector what he refers
to the scribe or tke contrary, the reader is expressly apprised of the fact in the Adnotationes,
where my conclusion is limited by such terms as me judice (e.g. Foll 104 b 9; 130 b 2;
148 ὁ 27; 219 63; 290 b 18; 309 5 23; 28; 318 b 13; 31; 325 b 2) They seldom indicate
any variation in the reading, but simply &mend manifest errors made in the act of transcribing,
mostly by the insertion of one or two letters, more rarely of whole lines or parts of lines
previously passed by through negligence (e.g. Foll. 51 b, 52 a; 52 b, 53 a; 262 b, 263 a;
314 b, 315 a). Corrections of the slighter kind may be seen in our Facsimile Plate I, L 17
(John xxi. 24) where v stands over or in oroc, and possibly (but not so certainly) the two dots
over av in avro l 8, whith, together with the superfluous av, were partially erased by a more
recent hand. A good example of the writer more important changes appears in Facsimile
Plate III, No. 1, where oo ὃ av ἀπολέσει avryy (Mark viii. 35) and the parallel Latin qui auté
perdiderit eam, at first dropped through the clerical blunder called ὁμοιοτέλευτον, are interpolated
primá manu at the end of the first line and between the first and second on each page. As
performing this office for the manuscript on its completion, the scribe is often termed o avrt-
βάλλων, the comparer.

The present seems the most fit place for speaking of a practice of the original scribe
to which frequent reference is made in our Adnotationes. Since the ink or paint which he used
had no metallic base, it might be almost entirely washed out from the vellum by a sponge
applied immediately. Although a few erasures may have been made by him on a subsequent

INTRODUCTION, xxiii

review (eg. 75 a1 3; 118 b 1. 4; 127 b 1. 16; 135 61 1; 192 b 1. 33); his chief mode
of amending faults of transcription was by means of the sponge, employed so early that the
gradual dryiug of the ink may be distinctly traced in the increasing faintness of the portion
obliterated as we come towards its end. Hence the letters (see Facsimile Plate II, 1. 4, a under e °
in diligebat), or words or whole lines which lie under the present text, quite thickly in many
places, nearly all distinctly visible, though almost completely overlooked by my predecessors': of
all these I have thought it right to render as complete an account as possible; the cases amount
to as many as 234 in all.

From carefully observing these peculiarities, apparently so slight and insignificant, we are led
to the interesting and valuable fact that Codex Bezae, as well the Latin as the Greek pages,
was copied from an older model similarly divided in respect to the lines or verses. This will
plainly appear from the multitude of places in which the words washed out came to be written
because the scribe allowed his eye to wander from the proper line to one a little before or after
it; and after detectiug his mistake (all the sooner by reason of the parallel lines on the oppo-
site page) immediately expunged what he had set down in error, and substituted the proper
words in its room (see 253 b 20; 256 b 15; 268 a 27; 295 b 11). One example out of
hundreds, any one of them adequate to prove the point at issue, shall be discussed at length,
because it will also incidentally shew that the pages in Codex Bezae and tis exemplar could not
have been identical. In Fol 435 b 2 under py λαλειν era τω ovo we can faintly trace by the
aid of an eye-glass καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοι, all but completely washed out. These words commence
the last line of the preceding Greek page (434 6), and standing as they did on his model im-
mediately before the line he had just finished, the scribe heedlessly repeated them at first, and
then cancelled them forthwith. The same appears from Foll. 89 ὁ 32, 33; 90 ὁ 1. On the same
principle we can fully explain six several instances of the inversion of complete lines on the
Latin page, which ought to correspond with the Greek, respectively noted by a, B, y, 8 (or by
some of them), set in the margin by the first hand: they occur on Foll. 209 a; 220 a; 233 a;
264 a; 276 a; 504 a; in the second, fourth and sixth of which passages the source of the
error can be distinctly traced to words the scribe afterwards expunged: e.g. in Fol. 220 a,
profluvium sanguinis now legible under tunicam ejus l 7 was the proper ending of the line
parallel with 1. 8 of the Greek; having once written it, the scribe goes cn to what is pro-
perly 1. 9, but finding out his blunder as soon as he had completed 1. 16, he then subjoins
the true 1. 8, substitutes (unicam ejus for profluvium sanguinis in l. 7, and puts a f y in
the margin for our guidance. The case of Fol. 264 a, if studied with our Adnotationes, will
be found even more complicated, yet just as satisfactory: in Fol 504 a, the eye, misled by in
navem (eo ro πλοιονὴ yet discernible under invicem l 18, recovers itself in one of the lost lines,
to which B was doubtless prefixed’.

1 Kipling, if he can be said to have a system, nyste-
matically disregards them. Mill saw apxeon Matth. xxv. 9;
Wetstein several other instances, see above p. xii. Indeed
in Acts xvii. το Wetstein was misled by the first 3 in 3:3
under ὕπο to state that axo wasread p. m., just as through
his over-anxiety Mill in Acts xvii. 4 transforms eua ca
into σίλα δια, the 3 supplied in the vacant space being
eimply read off from another page.

3 [n Fol. 218 b 31, this errur of the eye is made in
the Greek, although the Latin is quite correct, but is left

untouched by the scribe: the requisite change was re-
served for a comparatively modern hand.

3 The same process applied to the lines of the Codex
S'naiticus proves that it was copied from some document,
probably an Egyptian papyrus roll (Scrivener, Collation
of Cod. Sinait. Introd. pp. xiv, xv), similarly arranged
with itself in lines containing on an average from 12 to
14 lettera, or, when small letters are added on to the end
of the line, as many as 16. Let us illustrate our state-
ment by two or three examples. (1!) John xix. ?5, 26,

XXIV INTRODUCTION.

(2) Of readings to be ascribed to persons who lived posterior to the original penman, those
of A must be first considered. Since he is not quite contemporaneous, and may be referred to
the end of the sixth century, the appellation of o διορθώτης the corrector, would not be applied to
him; nor indeed do we find many such critical emendations in this manuscript as would proceed from
an early hand engaged on the revision of the text: speaking generally, its most ancient changes
relate chiefly to the removal of transcriptural errors. Of this hand we give two specimens (Fac-
simile Plate III, No. 2), the former from Matth. v. 25 «sev evvowy tw αντιδικω cov raxv, to which
«og is so neatly added by A, that it is distinguished from the rest of the line mainly by the light-
ness of its strokes: I once regarded it as by the first hand, and as such have wrongly retained it
in the text (see p. 11). Of x¢:, the Ammonian section, we have spoken above, p. xx. The second
example is from Acts xv. 34, where over iav in εδοξε δε rw σειλεα exyservat αὐτουσ (the final σ is p. m.),
A places προσ in minute but firm characters: just as small are pt Fol. 300 b 1. 6, w epyxe Fol.
502 5 1. 23, and all much smaller than the interlinear emendations of the first writer (see p. xxii).
The ink of A often differs little from that of the original scribe. He touches the Latin very rarely
(Matth. xvii. 20; John vi. 25) in John v. 32 to make it suit his changes in the Greek. This
hand often places e over the initial « sometimes improperly enough (e.g. Foll. 1385 L 18; 1465
]. 1; 153 ὃ 1. 19, and elsewhere; 215 6 1. 13; 229 6 11. 8; 10; 12; 244 51.2; 268 ὁ 1. 25 ; 2756
]. 3; 283 61.30; 28551. 251; 347 b 1.9; 42361. 29): in Fol. 222 ὁ 1l. 23, 24 the change is some-
what more extensive than usual. We note 181 alterations by this early hand, pretty evenly dis-
tributed throughout the manuscript. Some of his emendations of the letters of the text itself are
very neat (e.g. Foll. 3025 1. 1; 303 ὁ 11. 22, 29; 325 b 1. 24; 327 51.9; 343 b 1. 24; 344 δ]. 23).
About Foll. 311—347 his ink became very thin and pale.

(3) Somewhat later (probably of the seventh century) and not always to be discriminated with
ease from A (see however Fol. 338 6 1l. 20, 29; 340 6 1l. 14, 23, 30), is a very old hand, called by us
B, to which may be assigned most of the breathings and accents enumerated above (p. xix, note 4),
and the greater part of the marks of dialysis and apostrophi (p. xix), though a few of these last must
be due to A (see p. xix, note 3). The style of B is less firm and elegant than A's, his ink of an ashy
or slate-like tinge, and like A he usually places his emendations in small characters between the lines,
though he sometimes annexes them to the text, or changes the original letters. Facsimile Plate III,
No. 3 contains instances of both, viz. (1) Acts xiii. 10, where racc over ipa in και ραδιουργιασ wt δια-
Bodov and omnes over fal in the parallel Latin are both written by B (see too Matth. xiii. 13 Zat.),
who has also changed ito: into we by erasing « and the right side of o and inserting the tongue
of ε: exactly like πασηὴσ here is ενὕπνιοισ Acts ii. 17. (2) Acts vi. 9 x ἀσιασ added to xat των ἀπὸ
κιλικιασ. This compendium for « though common in the oldest manuscripts, does not occur in Cod.
Bezae earlier than by this hand (e. g. Matth. iv. 16; xxvii. 31; Luke xv. 20; xvi. 18; and in 16

ἢ μαγδαληνὴ και. Insert the omitted words thus, and
the sense, utterly ruined before, is now complete:
vy μαγδαληνὴ ἐσ ov
du» τὴν upa κα. After completing μαγδαληνὴ the
scribe's eye wandered to the corresponding place in the
line below: it must be added that μητερα, which is always
written in full in Cod. Beza» (see p. xviii), is thus abridged
in Cod. Sinaiticus in 13 out of its 23 places in the N. T.
(2) Apoc. xviii. 16 ovat-5 πολισ μενὴ is mere nonsense:
restore it thus, ovdi:5 πολισ ἡ μεγαλη

ἢ περιβεβλημένη , or possibly (as in
Cod. Alexandrinus) the third article might have been
absorbed in the preceding 7, and the first line ended in
ad in small letters, as usual, the second line beginning

with Ay rep. (3) Jbid. xxii. 3,

worapou ενθεν ποταμοῦ evOer

kat ποιοὺυν kaproug: this should stand καὶ ενθεν ξυλου ἴω
NO ποιουν Kapwoug

That ev6ev and not ἐντευθεν or execOey should be read in

the second line appears certain from the fact that this

manuscript is singular in having e6e for the first errev-

θεν. In Luke xxi. 8, John xii. 25 complete lines must

be inserted: in John iv. 45 two complete lines; and so

apxorvrec Τῶν €
perhaps in Luke xxii. 25 ξουσιαζουσιν av which is clearly

& case in point, though I see not at present the best
method of rectifying it.

INTRODUCTION. XXV

other places). Where v ἐφελκυστικὸν is omitted p. m., B sometimes supplies it aLove the line; e. g.
Foll. 116 51. 20; 120 511.3; 4; 150 δ]. 8; 249 δ]. 2, and in 5 other cases. Ἁ has the v in like
manner Foll. 261 δ]. 19 (cf. Adnot.); 507 b 1. 5. This hand has made about 327 changes.

(4, 5) The two next correctors, though their respective emendations can be separated (C being
neater and mostly much smaller than D, and his ink of a brighter and more yellowish brown cast,
while D's is coarse, and often looks as if blotting-paper or some such material had been applied
to it) may both have lived towards the end of the seventh century’. They sometimes shew a alight
tendency to leaning, mostly towards the right. To C belongs (Facsim. Pl. III, No. 4) πεμπω over
axo in αποστελλω υμασ John xx. 21, where the shape of μ (which C repeats several times: e. g.
Fol. 508 b 1. 26, unless this be B's), though not often met with in the earl:est vellum documents,
is frequent enough in the papyri of Herculaneum and Hyperides of the first century. D wrote
at above er in eurev avro tw erÀgoovrt (N, see p. xvi, note 1), Luke xxiii. 43. In Facsim. Pl. III,
No. 5 appears a case of D's rude changes in the body of the text, which first stood «roc ἡρξατο
παρησιαζεσθαι «v συναγωγὴ Acts xviii. 26, where (as well as setting the ry over vo) he obliterates
al the H except the first vertical line (placing awkwardly at the top of iv the curves of Y) and
prefixes to it a smaller o out of the range of the lines. See also his corrections in Foll. 245 ὁ 1. 31;
492 b 1L 4; 25; 494 b 1. 21—23. He sometimes adds v ἐφελκυστικὸν at the end of a line (e. g. Foll.
217 b1. 31; 259 δ]. 27; 315 b 1. 21; 489 D 1. 3), and sometimes, like B, over the text (Fol. 417 ὃ
l 10; 495 51. 18; 31; 498 b 1. 15): also « in Fol. 495 61.10. D appears once in the Latin, to
make it correspond with his correction of the Greek, in Fol. 494 a 1.27. In all C is found 130
times, D 163 times; D most often in the Acts.

(6) E inserts smaller letters over the lines, of much the same general appearance as C's, only
with fresher ink and of a more modern look and in a straggling and broken style Such is arye
set over ove in xat ernpwrncey avrovg οἰερευσ Aeyov Acts v. 27 in Kassim. Pl. III, No. 6; the Latin
R betraying his nation. In John xiv. 28; Acts vii. 34 we find (apparently in this hand) the com-
pendium M for pov, nearly as in Cod. Sinaiticus: other characteristic specimens of this scribe appear
in Matth. xiii. 2; xxvii. 46 (where a letter in the text is changed by E); John iii. 29; iv. 38;
Mark v. 30; Acts ii. 9; iv. 20 (where 7 is like h in English); xv. 40 and xvi 4 (where T is much
like Γ). It occurs 72 times in our Adnotationes. The addition at the end of Fol. 308 5 1. 24 is very
doubtfully ascribed to E, by reason of the brightness of the ink: the Latin alterations also in Foll.
420 a1 25; 429 a1. 20 (see also 434 4 1. 20; 483a 1. 16) may have been written by it, as well as
the corresponding Greek.

(7) The words appended to καὶ καθισαι ext rov θρονον avrov Acta ii. 30 in Facsim. Pl. III,
No. 7, viz. προειδωσ ἐλαλησεν περι tno (the στίχος we mentioned p. xviii as being dropped at this
place) are supplied by a hand (F) younger than any yet named, and seldom met with (see however
Matth. xii. 19; xxvii 13 and 5 other places in the Gospels) except in the Acts, where it is em-
ployed about 27 times, as here, to supply omitted clauses at the end of lines, and to make the cor-
responding changes in the text (e.g. Acts ii. 13; 33; 45; xx. 26; xxii. 6) F writes in clear
uncial characters, a little smaller than those of the first scribe, with thin strokes, in blackish ink,
without breathings or accents, The additions at the foot of Fol. 163 b seem to be by this hand, but

1 Kipling mingles the emendations of our A and B to retain the distinction ; even if it be deemed over-nice,
under one bead A (i.e. antiquissimus), our C and D are the error is on the right side. A and B can be separated
included in his P (i.e. perantiquus), our E represents with ease, as can the several hands later than all these,
his V (i.e. vetus). I have sometimes doubted whether which Kipling includes under the general name R (i. e.
C and E are not identical, but on the whole I am disposed recens), such as our H and K.

d

xxvi INTRODUCTION.

the two lines in sloping uncials at the foot of Fol. 160 6 look more like J's (see p. xxvii), though
not so large as thé rest of his F appears once in the Latin (Acts xxi. 18), doubtless, to accom-
modate the version to a change it made in the lost Greek.

(7) The next scribe G, of about the eleventh century, is one of the most diligent, least in-
structive, and the most troublesome to an editor, of all the many correctors of this manuscript.
He uses à kind of yellow ochre (though it sometimes looks rather browner), and his rude, Gothic-
looking, sometimes angular, characters cannot be confounded with any other. Facsim. Pl. III, No. 8
represents one line of the Greek and one of the parallel Latin at the foot of 59 b, 60 a, «acra.
δεδεμμενα εν row ovpavow erunt ligata in caelis Matth. xviii. 18, and the word voz in the margin
of Acts ii. 2 e£. factum est repente caelo echo, as an alternative for the Greek echo, instead of which
both the Vulgate and Cod. Laud. 35 have sonus: although in Matth. xv. 18; 20; xxv. 25 G cor-
rects the Latin of our manuscript from the Vulgate. G touches the Greek only in four other places
(Foll. 417 63; 4216 21 ; 426 b 15 ; 20, besides inserting the breathings and accents in Acts xvi.
19, 20; seo p. xix, note 4): for the rest he confines himself to the Latin, busily correcting the lapses
of the scribe and amending his spelling (especially the interchange of b and w), but after Fol. 118 a
(unless the scrawl on 280 a be his, as is probable) he ceases altogether up to the beginning of the
Acts (416 a), leaving off after 428 a, unless indeed he re-appears once 438 a 1.4. The marginal
addition 73 a 1l. 9—16 looks a little like G's hand, but is not so old, besides that the ink is too
brown and good'. His corrections are 283 in all.

(8,9) H aud K are both recent, the former somewhat later than G, the latter quite modern,
probably not many centuries old. In Facsimile Pl III, No. 9, we have one of the cases, just enu-
merated, in which G touches the Greek, oc$voc in the margin being due to him. H, conceiving
this correction of ex xapzov tno καρδιασ avrov Acts ii. 30 insufficient, proceeds to erase xapdia and
substitute oodvo in its room; the earlier and true reading of Codex Bezae is just legible under
the later word. This violent process of presumed amendment is perpetual throughout the Acts,
as indeed our Adnotationes abundantly shew; and renders the study of the book in this manu-
script peculiarly irksome to one who is bound to give account for every change. In No. 10 Acts ii.
20 o «ioc. μεταστρεφεται ewkoroa was the original reading: B in its smallest hand placed Hc (now
nearly invisible) over the « (now wr) which followed $: but K erases nc of B and over the first ε
(which B had probably already changed into a) sets a, and then rudely retraces φισται εισκ in ἃ coarse
dark brown ink or pigment. I have sometimes indicated by K such very recent changes in several
hands as Fol. 35033; 6a 27; 6622; 32617; 47627; 50613; 5364; 6561; 26; 88 b 29;
90521; 167 b 8. H. is employed 97 times, K about 74.

Hitherto the various hands described have been engaged in correcting the text. We have now
to speak of the several persons who have left traces of their diligence (well or ill bestowed) in the
margin and elsewhere; and principally of the writer of the Ammonian sections.

(1) On the purpose and general character of these enough has been said (p. xx): we are at
present chiefly concerned with their date. Now it is evident from a careful comparison of the
marginal numerals of the Ammonian sections with the great body of the liturgical annotations
(written in thick, clumsy uncial letters with ink of a purple hue), especially in the Gospels, that
they are the work of one scribe, whom we shall call L. This clearly appears as well from many
other places, as from the study of Foll. 278 b, 279 b. On the former page the necessity of keeping
right the numbers of the sections has forced L to make the only change in the text (excepting Matth.

1 'This is the hand Porson speaks of as *' Teutonic, nearly resembling the Anglo-Saxon” (Brit. Crit. Vol. rit. p. 141).

INTRODUCTION. xxvii

xiv. 34 and possibly Luke viii. 41) he attempts throughout the volume, by inserting in Luke xxiii. 34
at the foot of Fol. 278 b the omitted section TK rx (o be ισ' ir ἐλεγεν πατιρ adeo avrow ov yap οιδασιν Ty

ποιουσιν), as necessary to be placed beforo section τκα iu ]. 33 (see Facsimile Pl. III, No. 11, and
infra p. 256): here we see that the added clause is the 16 work of the same writer as the sections On
turning to Fol. 279 b it is equally evident that the liturgical note in small uncials avvayvoopa εἰσ
Tw παρασκευγὴν (compare too the spelling with warp, Luke xxiii. 34) is in the self-same hand, as
are also the numerals abreast of it Te: (Facsimile, as above). These again are plainly written by
rer
the scribe L, who penned the great mass of the other notations of proper I lessons though in UN
lettera, such as Fol 244 b, 1]. 2—5 ἀνναγνοσμα περι τῇ caf Barov, with por : by the side of it:
Foll 254 b, 257 b, and elsewhere L's lines are longer than in this last specimen, the uncials being
sometimes smaller (e.g. 91 b, 95 b) Respecting his age, not Kipling only (Praef. p. xv), whose
opinion might carry little weight, but even D. Schulz has ventured to say, *" Haec glossemata an-
tiquissima, si minus a primá quidem manu, at certe ante seculum septimum jamjam adscripta esse”
(Disputatio de Cod. D Cantabr., Vratislaw, 1827, p. 10): the clumsiness of the uncials has even been
considered a sort of proof that they were written in Egypt, inasmuch as they bear some kind of
resemblance to the Coptic characters. L appears in the Acts only on Foll. 423 6, 435 b, 500—502 6.
A bare inspection of Facsimile Pl. III, No. 12 will prove that L, instead of being dated before
the seventh century, cannot be placed earlier than the ninth. At the top of 150 b, in the left or
outer margin, is seen a liturgical note t ry xvpiikg των προφότησματων, and under it the labarum
with a and «, all in late unicals leaning to the right (J): its date cannot well be anterior to the
ninth century, but ἐξ must be older than L, which adapta the annotation to its own system by writing
over it avvayvoopa ep and by tracing over τῇ κυρι the letters ro κυρι in its own paint of a red or
purple tinge, though it does not follow the error of the earlier Scribe in regard to προφδτησματων

(see pp. 449, 450 ad calcem) : L added at the same time ap (i.e. ἀρχὴ) at the head of the column,
and the number of the section qn yu: The barbarous orthography too is a further argument for a
lower date. It is possible that J wrote the omitted lines in Foll. 160 b, 161a; at any rate these
leaning uncials bear some resemblance in the Greek (see p. xxvi).

(2) In Facsimile Pl. ITI, No. 13 we have er appworove χειρασ επιθησουσέιν" και καλωσ εξουσιν᾽
(Mark xvi, 18) and its parallel Latin (from Fol. 9 b secundae mands) Super egrotos manus imponent
[the double letter N'as in the writing of the original scribe] et bene habebunt! for which see above,
p. xxi and note ].

(3) The scrawl found in the upper margin of SS. Matthew and Luke and a few places of
S. John, but in the lower margin of S. Mark, is represented in Nos. 14, 15 Facsimile Pl. III, and
an interpretation of it in ordinary Greek letters in our Adnotationes, pp. 451—2. Those in S. Mark
consist of moral apophthegms, some of them silly enough: the rest are rírÀou or summaries of the
contents of the page. No. 14 is found at the foot of Fol. 302 b eav yor [i. e. evo] eXevxovoiv σε +
in capital letters (M,, with whom <=o, y- v), as are all in SS. Matthew and Mark; No. 15 is at
the head of Fol 205 b, and was not easily decyphered even by the help of my learned friend,
H. Bradshaw, Esq., Fellow of King’s College, whose great and constant assistance throughout the
whole work I wou:d thankfully acknowledge once for all: it runs in a cursive scrawl (M,) περι Savy.’

1 The insertion of the guttural y here and in Aevycror lettera, and ekporeugomenon from Mabillon de re diploma-
Fol. 204 b after v, of v before y in rapavypa (πραγμα) tica, lib. v. p. 366 (1681). Mabillon also gives (p. 367)
Foll. 301 b, 303 a, and of y even by L in rapackevy- Foll. pisteugo from Thuan. Col. No. 537, of the tenth century,
95 5, 99 b, 279 b, points to a Western and Celtic origin of and Wetstein compares evavyayyoay I Tim. i. I9 from
all this marginal writing. See Wetst. N. T. Proleg. p. 31, Cod. Alexandrinus.

who cites ptsteugo from a Creed in the Bodleian in Latin

xxvlil INTRODUCTION,

wre (i.e. ore) ἰσηλθεν ev ro θυσιαστιρηδ & payw Too αρτὸσ Tia προσθεσεοσ (i. 6. φαγειν Tove oprova rc,
à being equivalent to ov) Unlike as the two hands may seem, it is just possible that they are
the work of one scribe of about the tenth century, for in Fol. 190 ὁ # συμεων x avac rwr προφητιδοσ,
συμεων is in capitals resembling those of S. Matthew, the four following words in the running
scrawl, and all three dec dedly written at the sume time, and with the same ink. The apophthegms
in S. Mark may be by a different person, whom we will call M,.

In the list of liturgical directions (Adnotationes, pp. 448—450) several other letters besides L are
employed to indicate the penmen engaged on this manuscript. I occurs in 130 5, 197 5; it is quite
as early as L (of about the ninth century) in uncials leaning to the right, with very thick down strokes.
The writer of the marginal scrawl in the Gospels, or one of them if all be not by the same hand,
seems to have scribbled the marginal notes in Foll. 191 5 (where he is seen from 1. 25 to be later
than J), 347 b, and throughout the Acts. We reserve the notation of simple M for the hand that
made the coarse corrections of the twelfth century in Matth. xxvii. 65, 66, with the liturgical note
in 132 6, in a round semi-cursive style and for another (somewhat earlier) which occurs about
twelve times in the Gospels. — M, is assigned to the annotator of Foll 191 b, 347 b, and some twenty
places in the Acts, where the ink differs from that of the scribe last mentioned, though the writer
may be the same. N indicates a large scrawl in charcoal (as black-lead would now be used) rather
than in ink, chiefly scattered throughout the early pages of the manuscript to denote the beginnings
(apx) and ends (reA) of Church lessons, so faint and evanescent as to be barely legible, and some-
times even invisible to the naked cye. Some of these may have been overlooked by the editor, in
spite of his best care, and Mr Bradshaw’s ever ready and intelligent help. A large vulgar uncial
scrawl, dating early in the twelfth century, in vile brown paint, is denoted by O (e.g. Foll. 416 8,
418 b, 420 b, 462 b, 488 δ) eight times in the Acts, where also O, indicates in Fol. 419 5 a neat but
quite modern note. All these liturgical notices doubtless refer to the established ritual of the Eastern
Church, and more time than to some they might seem worth has been spent in assigning them to
their different days. From our Adnotationes it will been seen that L at least is very careless, often
pointing out the wrong place for the commencement of the lessons, and in fourteen instances even
substituting Saturday for Sunday or vice versd.

The danger of inferring identity of hand-writing from seeming resemblance in the shade of
the ink in these very old documents (see p. xxi) appears clearly in the case of a mark (/ ) which
occurs 45 times in both languages throughout Kipling’s edition at the beginning of lines, a little
in the margin, but which in this volume is uniformly rejected. It is firmly and neatly made, and
in many cases no difference in colour can be detected between it and the letters of the original
scribe: yet that it must be at least four centuries later is evident from Fol. 206 b 18 where / is
written over and partly covers the Ammonian numerals μὲ, and from Foll. 233 ὃ 20, 284 ὃ 9
where it is placed over the double points(:) which respectively follow pre and ρλη. It seldom
coincides with the commencement of a lesson, and not always with a pause in the sense, so that
I am unable to understand what end it was designed to serve’,

Where mere strokes or points are our only guides, therefore, it is always a little uncertain
whether a correction is due to an earlier or more recent reviser. This we have already seen in the
instance of the dialysis and apostrophus (above p. xix), and hence it seemed advisable to designate

1 / is found at the beginning of the following lines: 2274 7; 2336 20; 21340 9; 247410; 24907; 27;
13 b 19; 14 b 30; 26 b and 27 a 1l. 29; 39 a 29; 50b 250a 27; 30; 271a 2; 287 ὃ 28; 303a 16; 317 a 11;
32; 595 12; 64623; 78521; 79 b 29; 81 b and 82a 338a 22; 343 b 13; 423015: add 48 b 21, not seen by
Il. 11; 85518; 91038; 985 30; 104821; 115b 10; Kipling. ‘The following seem later, 299 5 16; 306 b 15;
124 ὃ 30; 127a 3; 153 b 22; 29; 178622; 2026 3; 331 ὃ 31, and over initial O 329 ὃ 26.

203a 31; 206 b 13; 209 b 24; 221 b 18; 24; 236 b 10;

INTRODUCTION. xxix

in the Adnotationes simply as 8. m. (secundá manu) all mere erasures (such as that of -ro in the six
places named 191 b 1. 24), and the numerous points and obeli employed in all ages to cancel what
is to be recalled: we cite s.m. in no less than 422 places. Of these the points placed over the
letters to be removed seem very old, perhaps from the hand of A or B, and are often found (e. g.
Facsimile Pl. I, 1. 8) where a later hand has altogether erased the letters (e.g. Foll. 11566; 1246
27; 125 b 26).

Strokes ' " or even "" (Fol. 420 6 19, 20) are occasionally set over words to denote that their
order should be changed, ten times in the Acts (e. g. Fol. 415 5 10), thrice elsewhere (Foll. 52 ὁ 19;
68 68; 165 b 32). These are, of course, distinctly recorded in the Adnotationes, being really of the
nature of various readings, as are also some instances where a late hand (mostly K) rejects or expresses
doubt about a word by drawing a line under it (e.g. Foll. 71 5 9; 118 a 29; 126 Ὁ 2; 128 a 28;
31). In the Acts especially some sixteen whole clauses are placed within brackets «^ or <“* by no
early hands, which yet we have carefully noted. There are also many other marks, probably intended
for reference, placed in the margin by recent scribes, which it seemed needless to enumerate :—such
as *, ;, 4, |, ) (Fol. 432 a 26), < (Fol. 458 b ad calcem), c (Fol. 307 ὁ 12, 13); although Kipling
has strangely inserted in his text some of the most modern of them (e.g. Foll. 4425 8; 12; 464 b
l7 &.). The numbers of the chapters, set down apparently by Beza and Bentley, disfigure the margin
of the whole manuscript.

If to the corrections we have enumerated as made in the text by various hands we add 20
places noted where it has been rewritten, 17 where changes are made in the letters by the first
hand, and 59 instances where dots, apparently accidental (see however p in 336 a l. 30), are set
over letters prima manu, the Adnotationes Editoris discuss as many as 2149 matters pertaining to
the work of the original scribe, besides those which relate to the Appendix (pp. 447— 8).

It is really wonderful that an excellent scholar like David Schulz should have so lightly ac-
quiesced in Kipling's belief that Cod. Bezae was written in Egypt, and even have reproduced his
very unsound reasons for such a groundless notion (Kipling, Praef. p. xii; Schulz, Disputatio de Cod.
D. pp. 6—10). The rudeness of the Latin version will soon be seen to spring from other causes
than mere ignorance of that language (see Chap. III) and the long list of Alexandrian forms, if
we may so term them, which will be accumulated: hereafter (see Chap. IV), will not be found more
extensive or remarkable than in other copies of high antiquity; while the errors of transcription
in the Greek text certainly do not exceed those found in the Cod. Sinaiticus, As regards the proper
lessons for Saturdays set down among the liturgical notes, which Kipling, on the supposed authority
of Cassian, conceives to have been & peculiar ordinance of the Egyptian monasteries, they prevail
and always have prevailed, throughout the whole Eastern Church!, and are found in nearly all
codices dating from the eighth century downwards, and consequently older than the earliest hand
which was employed on the marginal annotations of D. Kipling’s plea that John iv. used to be
read in Egypt on the Saturday before the Nile was expected to rise, and that the lessons appointed

1 He cites Cassian, Institut. Lib. 111. c. 2, when speak-
ing of the perpetual service kept up in the monasteries of
Egypt: ““ Quamobrem exceptis vespertinis ac nocturnis
congregationibus nulla apud eos per diem publica sollem-
nitas absque die sabbathi vel dominicá celebratur, in qui-
bus horá tertiá sacrae communionis obtentu conveniunt."
But though Kipling quotes c. 9 of the same book, he did
not observe that Cassian describes this keeping of Saturday
as quite general ‘‘Quas [vigilias] a tempore praedica-
tionis apostolicae, quo religio ac fides Christiana fundata
est, per universum orientem idcirco statutum est illuscescente

sabbato debere celebrari—because Christ lay in the grave
throughout that day. Credner (Beitráge zur Einleitung
in die biblischen Schriften, Halle, 1832, 1. p. 510) saw
clearly that Kipling had proved too much, and alleges
Constit. Apost. V. 15, VII. 23, τὸ σάββατον μέντοι xal
Th» κυριακὴν éoprdtere ὅτι τὸ μὲν δημιουργίας ἐστὶν ὑπό-
μγημα ἡ δὲ ἀναστάσεως... “Ἐν δὲ μόνον σάββατον ὑμῖν
φνλακτέον ἐν ὅλῳ ἐνιαυτῷ, τὸ τῆς τοῦ kvplov ταφῆς, ὅπερ
γηστεύειν προσῆκεν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ éoprájew. Both fast and
feast implied a religious service.

XXX INTRODUCTION.

for the corresponding Sundays related to the Lord's walking on the sea (Praef. ubi supra), has just
no weight at all. John iv. 3 is marked simply as avvayvoopa “reading”; it is the Greek lesson for
the fourth Sunday after Easter: while as regards the other lessons referred to, which can only be
Matth. xiv. 22—33; John vi 16—21; Mark vi. 45 —56, the last of them is not noted at all, that
from S. John merely as ἀννάγνοσμα, though it is the Greek lesson for the second Saturday after
Easter, that from S. Matthew is actually set down avvayvoopa περὴ το cafjaro, though it does not
belong to a Saturday, but to the ninth Sunday of S. Matthew.

A copy of the Greek Scriptures, furnished with a Latin version, would most likely be written among
a people with whom Latin was vernacular. It would require a great deal of proof to rebut this
very natural conclusion, while on the other hand every thing we ses of Codex Bezae tends powerfully
to confirm it. The very order in which the Gospels stand is peculiar to the West (above, p. xiv):
our manuscript has it in common only with the great codices of the Old Latin Vercellensis (a), Pala-
tinus (e), Brixianus (^), the Gothic version, and a Greek copy seen by Druthmar, a monk of Corbey
in the ninth century'; Cureton's Syriac places S. Mark second, but S. Luke (not S. John) last*. The
same inference may also be drawn from the insertion of Latin letters in the Greek text; e.g. τυῦλοι
Matth. xi. 5; αἀπεσταϊκεν John v. 38; papcoy Fol. 296 ὁ title; ψαζοφυλακιον Mark xii. 43; apost Fol.
469 b title: and of Greek letters in the Latin, from the mere strangeness of the task, e.g. y for u in
illym Matth. xv. 22; cyminum ibid. xxiii. 23 ; won¢ in the Latin Fol. 196 51. 13; x from x in aenox
Luke iii. 37 ; vpocrita ibid. vi. 42 (so xi. 399; Mark vii. 6); karissimus Mark ix. 7; magixa Acts viii. 9,
and the letters washed out (as stated in the Adnotationes) in Foll. 129 61.6; 308 a 1. 20; 478a1. 20;
481a]. 1. Add to these, as indications of a Western penman, those unmistakeable Latin forms and
terminations brought into the text by the analogy of the Latin ; such are θηνσαυροσ Matth. ii. 11 ; xiii.
44 only, but thensaurus always in the version ; σαμαριτανων ibid. x. 5 only; δανιηλου xxiv. 15 ; λε-
vpocov xxvi. 6 (leprosi in the version always) ; Aeyewvgo xxvi. 53 (but Acywy Luke viii. 30; Mark
v. 9); φλαγελλωσασ xxvii 26; Mark xv. 15; serpovo nomin. John xiii. 24; exerec Mark vi. 38 ;
ypaBarrow ibid. vi. 55 only: x ibid. xiv. 5, both in the Greek and Latin, for Syvapwv; βασιλεουσ

1 «Vidi tamen librum Evangelii Graecb scriptum,
qui dicebatur S. Hilarii fuisse, in quo primi erant, Mat-

thaeus Jobannes, et post [alis prits] alii duo. Interrogavi '

vero Eufemium Graecum cur hoc ita esset: dixit mihi, m
similitudine boni agricolae, qui quos fortiores habet boves
primos jungit." Christian. Druthmar. Matthaei Expositio,
p. rr, Basil. 1528. Wetstein first cited this passage
(N.T. Prolegom. p. 28) to shew that the liber Evangelii
Graec2 scriptus seen by Druthmar, a native of Aquitania,
might be Cod. Bezae itself, to which however, his descrip-
tion does not answer very well. Marsh (Michaelis, 11.
p. 701, ed. 1793), observing that ἐκπορευομένῳ διὰ στόματος
8co0 (ch. iv. 4) was wanting both in Druthmar's Latin and in
Cod. D, calls for an examination of the former to ascertain
whether the Greek copy he employed (for Druthmar knew
Greek) was our manuscript or not. I have found on trial
that Druthmar usually follows the Vulgate, and never in
the least resembles the Latin of Cod. Bezae; that when
he departs from the Vulgate to accord with D, the manu-
scripte of the Old Latin more or less agree with him (e. g.
Matth. iv. 4. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ ἴδ ; ix. 4, εἶπεν abrois);
and that the several editions of Druthmar himself vary
so mucb, that that of Basle contains the very clause
whose absence (in other editions) was noticed by Marsh.
From such premises no safe conclusion can be drawn.

Kipling, in his heedlessness, urges yet another argument ;
namely, that the supplemental Latin leaf of Cod. D,
containing Matth. ii. 21—iii. 7, exactly resembles (‘‘ om-
nino convenire" Praef. p. xvi) the Corbey manuscript
(f) deposited in that very monastery in which Druthmar
was a monk: never caring to remark that this Latin page
is taken word for word from the more recent Vulgate,
but assimilates less completely with ff.

3 Christian Hermansen the Dane, no unworthy successor
of his distinguished countrymen Adler and Zoega, in his
valuable Disputatio de Cod. Evangeliorum Syriaco a Curetono
typis descripto (Hauniae 1859), together with the familiar
instances given above, cites Tertullian contr. Marcion. 1v.
2. 5 as following ordinem a vulgari alienum of the Gospels
(p. 4). Tertullian certainly draws broadly the plain dis,
tinction between Evangelists who were themselves A postles,
and those who derived their information from the A postles
'** nobis fidem ex Apostolis Joannes et Matthaeus insinu-
ant, ex Apostolicis Lucas et Marcus instaurant, iisdem
regulis exorsi" c. 3, but the order in which he names
them is clearly accidental, or rather suggested by the
course of his reasoning, so that no stress whatever can be
laid on it: not to mention that in c. 5 his order varies,
e ohn, Matthew, Mark, Luke.

INTRODUCTION. xxxi

xv. 26 ; xpyryo καὶ αραβοι Acts ii. 11 ; rove axovoyres $bid. v. 11; axovcavreo accus. xvii. 8. To the
same cause may perhaps be referred the dialysis over the Latin 1 in iohanne Fol. 57 a1. 12; dae 824
l. 24; iam 427 a 1. 260, which may be observed once in Cod. Laud. 35 (Act. E) igitur ch. vi. 3.

We can say little about Scholz’s statement, that the native country of this manuscript may be
regarded as the South of France, by reason of its resemblance in style of writing to the uncial Lectionary
of the Gospels Evst. 60, whose subscription shews that it was copied A.D. 1022 “ in castro de Colonia”
for the monastery of S. Denys (Scholz, N. 7. Proleg. 1. pp. x1; ciii). It is hard to conceive that there
can be any striking likeness between codices which differ in age by full 500 years, though there is
certainly some affinity between their respective texts; yet the very fact that a Greek Lectionary
should be written for a French convent in the eleventh century adds one more link to the chain of
evidence that the Churches of Gaul and Asia maintained for many ages the intercourse commenced by
Pothinus and his missionaries about A.D. 170, and makes it quite credible that Oriental proper lessons,
as well as the Oriental liturgy (Palmer, Origin. Liturg. 1. p. 153, 2nd edit.), were long used in some of
the monasteries of those regions: the liturgy, as we know, survived till Pepin's time. Hence we
need not transfer our manuscript to Greece in order to account for the liturgical notes scattered
throughout its margin in the course of the eighth and three following centuries, or refer them with
Beza to the work ‘“‘tndocti cujusdam Graeci Calogeri" (see his Letter, supra p. vi) The very ortho-
graphy of these notices savours of a Celtic origin (see p. xxvii, note 1); and the only three Saints’
Days whose proper lessons are marked are just such as would be specially regarded in the West at
their respective dates, viz. the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin (Aug. 15) by a hand of the tenth
century (M,, Fol. 229 ὃ), the Festivals of S. George and S. Dionysius the Areopagite, the patron saints
of England and France, inserted as late as the twelfth (by O, Foll 462 b; 488 6)'. Thus all outward
appearances point to Gaul as the native country of Codex Bezae (we shall notice internal incications
of the same fact in Chapter IIT), nor is there any valid reason for thinking that it ever left that
country till it was carried into Italy in 1546 (see p. viii).

CHAPTER III.
ON THE LATIN VERSION IN CoDEX BEZAE

Tse origin and character of the Latin version standing parallel to the Greek text of
Codex Bezae, and known to critics by the name of d, involves questions of considerable diffi-
culty, which have given rise to much discussion. In the present chapter an attempt will be
made to prove (l)that it is on the whole, an independent translation made either directly from
the Greek on the opposite page, or from a text almost identical with it; (2) that the translator
often retained in his memory, and perhaps occasionally consulted, both the Old Latin version
and Jerome's revised Vulgate; (3) that he probably executed his work in Gaul about the close of
the fifth century.

I. On the first point, we regret to find our judgement at variance with the decision, or

1 Credner (Beitrüge, 1. p. 514) who was neceasarily | the times. The Areopagite had been fully established in
dependent on Kipling's edition, is ignorant of tbe first the estimation he long held as early as the ninth century,
of these Festivals, which my predecessor passed over in when his works were translated by Hilduin for Louis
silence, and I presume was unable to read: Mr Brad- | the Meek; while the glory of S. George (who had been
shaw and I had quite enough to do to decypher the known in Gaul even in the sixth century) was spread
writing between us, though when once made out the sense throughout the West by Robert of Normandy and his
is unquestionable. The other two are written in the followers on their return from the first Crusade at the close
same large, clear, wretched Western hand (wherein v is of the eleventh century.

t, ard ¢ is e) and are well suited to what we can learn of

xxxli INTRODUCTION. ,

at least with an obiter dictum of Tischendorf. While seeking to account for the absence of
the larger chapters (κεφάλαια majora) from Cod. Bezae, although they are found in copies of
as early or an earlier date, he says “excipiendus tamen est D codex Graecus et Latinus Canta-
brigiensis, quod inde explicandum videtur, quia Italus ejusdem codicis textus, a quo ipsum G'raecum
pependisse certum est, nihil ejusmodi praebuit" (Cod. Sinai. Proleg. p. xxxii, not. 2, edit. min.).
By ‘“Italus ejusdem codicis textus" our version d must needs be meant, yet we hold it certain
that so far from the Greek text being dependent on or derived from it, the Latin version is
little better than a close and often servile rendering of the actually existiug Greek.

(2) For how else shall we account for the frequent insertion in the Latin of purely Greek
words which no other known version ever employed, and for which there are adequate equivalents
in Latin? Such are ana Luke ix. 3 only; promeletantes ibid. xxi. 14; aporia wid. v. 25;
machaerae ibid. xxii. 38, but cladius v. 36, gladius in 17 other places; aporior ibid. xxiv. 4;
echo Acts ii. 2; allophylus ibid. x. 28; allophoelus ibid. xiii. 19; adynatus ibid. xiv. 8; anetius
tbid. xvi. 37; spermologus ibid. xvii. 18; ellada ibid. xx. 2; eremum ibid. xxi. 38; so John vi. 31
only’. On the other hand a few mere technical terms, such as a remote provincial might have
heard used, are employed happily enough by d alone of «the Latins; e.g. optio carceris (δεσμο-
φυλαξ) Acts xvi. 23; 27; 36; sestertia, docenta (μυριδασ mevre) ibid. xix. 19, a fair computation,
Professio Luke ii. 1—5; Acts v. 37 and decurio (fovXevrgo: cf. Plin. Ep. i. 19) Luke xxiii 50;
Mark xv. 43 are also in the Vulgate. We should notice also one or two ritualistic terms peculiar
to d among the versions, which may possibly suggest a somewhat later date than can be assigned
to the rest: John xvi 2 λατρειαν προσφερειν hostiam offerre; Matth. xxvii. 62 παρασκευὴ cena pura
(but in Mark xv. 42, where alone it occurs besides in Cod. Bezae, parasceue with the Vulgate), although
this latter expression was used by Tertullian and Augustine, and has been already explained by Mill
(AN. T. Proleg. ὃ 1281) after Ducauge: cena pura, however, is found in several of the earlter Latin
codices in John xix. 14 (c); 31 (a. b. e); 42 (e); Luke xxiii. 54 (a. b. c. e. f).

(B) "Violations of the rules of Latin syntax occur not unfrequently in all extant modifi-
cations of the primitive Latin version of the N. T., and are now held to demonstrate the
African origin of that venerable work: some of the manuscripts contain them more plentifully
than others; none, whether in respect to number or barbarism, to the extent of our d, which
indeed is quite unique in its tone and the general current of its diction: nothing is found
elsewhere so gross and palpably ungrammatical as many of the following instances, which we
commend to the reader's careful examination. The Greek construction of a genitive absolute
occurs Luke iii. 15 semel; ix. 43; xix. 11; xxi. 5; 26; 28; xxiv. 31; 36; and not elsewhere;
as if the inexperienced translator had been trying an experiment which he saw cause to dis-
continue: just as o δε «.r.A. is rendered qui autem &c. in Matth. ii. 14 and in 53 other passages
in that Gospel, but afterwards only in Acts xii 15; ad (i.e. at) ille, ile vero, tpse vero
(Acts xii 16) being used instead. Notice also the neuter plural noun with a singular verb
in Matth. xii. 26; xviii 12; Luke xix. 421; Mark iv. ll: the double negative increasing the
strength of the negation, Matth. xxii. 16; John vi. 39; viii. 33; ix. 33; xi. 50; xiv. 30; xvi. 23;
Luke xx. 40; xxii. 34; Mark xiv. 60: the genitive is used after a comparative as in Greek
(even the Vulgate hes it in Acts xvii 11), Matth. xii 41; (not v. 42); John v. 20; vi. 31;
x. 29; xiii 16 semel; xiv. 12; xv. 13; Luke vii. 28 semel; Mark xii. 31; the examples being
found here again chiefly in the same Gospel: the same remark applies to the following cases

! I should have added to this list basiliscus John iv. 46, but that the word is also found in Cod. Vercellensis (a).

INTRODUCTION. xxxiii
of Attic attraction, as it is called, John vii. 31; Luke i 1; ii 20; iii. 19; xiii 17; xix. 37;
xxiv. 25; Acts i 2 (but not in the Greek) Verbs also govern other cases than the rules of
Latin syntax demand, and that too in accordance with Greek: the genitive in Matth. ix. 21;
x. 31; xx. 25 bis; xxii 101; John vii. 40; ix. 29; 31 semel; x. 3; 8; 27; xii. 47; Luke i. 531;
54; xx. 20; 35; xxii 25; 351; xxiii. 157; Mark x. 42; or the dative (all except those in S. Luke
with adoro mpooxuvew) Matth. ii. 2; 8; 11; ix. 18; xiv. 33; xv. 25; xxviii. 9; John iv. 21; 23 semel;
Luke i. 3; xiv. 33; xviii. 13'; Acts vii. 43: add te nocui (αδικω oe) Matth. xx. 13 (cf. Mark xvi. 18
in am. fuld., manuscripts of the Vulgate); maledixerunt illum John ix. 28; maledicentes vos [but
thus also Cod. Palatin. (e)| Luke vi. 28 (see the Greek); benedixit eos Luke xxiv. 50 (so v. 51) with
Augustine in loco; and such a form as puelles Acts xvi. 19. The same inference may be drawn from
the varied and luckless shifts made by the Latin scribe to render that great stumblingblock to
translators, the Greek article He begins the attempt with hic in S. John (viii. 26; x. 36; xiv. 19;
22; 307; xvi 21; 28 bis; xvii. 6; 9; 11 semel; 21, all with o xoopoc), which he resumes in the
Acts (iv. 8; 22; 37; xi 22; xviii 27; xix. 23; 35); so perhaps Luke xxiv. 17 ista verba haec οι
λογοι ovroi: next he tries tlle in John xi. 517; Luke xxiv. 9 (with other versions); Acts iii. 10;
vii 43; xii. 7; xx. 25; xxi 38: or ts in Acts iii. 25; xvi 19: or (as Schulz has partly notice l)
tpse in Acts iii. 14; v. 24; 26; vii. 8; 13; 17; 18; 35; 43; 48; 58; viii. 9; x. 16; 21; xi. 12;
23; xii 23; xvi 25; xix. 30; xx. 24: unus seems to be a later expedient. The servility and
awkwardness of the translator is especially manifest when he mixes up the constructions of the
two languages thus producing what is neither Greek nor Latin, e. g. Matth. xxiv. 24; John xii
37; Luke i. 79; xii 1; 4; 5; xx. 46; xxii 55; xxiv. 14; 27; 41; Mark ii. 8; v. 4; ix. 14;
42; x. 32; xv. 29; 33. This is most observable in the Acts, whose text, both Greek and Latin,
js in so unsatisfactory a state: e.g. iii. 13; 24; vi. 4; viii 12; x. 25; xi. 1; xii. 20; 25; xii 1;
28; xv. 20; 22; xvi 4; 16; xix. 25; 29; 40; xx. 12. The study of a few of these examples
will suffice to shew that they are but halting renderings of the Greek.

(y More conclusive still are those many instances wherein the Latin has an erroneous
rendering which could not have originated in that language, but is plainly derived from fol.
lowing some other Greek readiug than that now found in the manuscript, or some false reading
of the existing Greek which could not have sprung up in the Latin, or else from a mere misap-
prehension of the sense of the Greek. Such are Matth. xxii. 40 νομοσ verbum (the scribe
misread Aoyoo); wid. xxvi. 6 cov tq yevop.evov thu facto*; Luke i. 9 θυμιασαι sacrificare (as if

1 Miserere mihi, a doubtful instance, for in this ver-
sion misercor several times takes a dative; in Matth. xviii.
33 we find both a genitive and dative; a dative in Luke
xvi 24; xvii. 13; xviii. 39; Mark x. 47: ἃ genitive in
Luke xviii. 38; Mark x. 48 ; and six other places,

3 This attempt to make factus answer all the purposes
of γενομενοσ disfigures no less than 42 places in the ver-
sion. In the Acts indeed d has learnt to use a little
more licence at times, rendering eyewero by nascebatur
ii. 43; eyerero by respondit xi. 9; by contigit xiv. 1; yevo-
μενοσ by conversus xii. r1. In the Acts also, as was quite
necessary, much greater freedom is used in translating the
particles: thus re is etiam ii. 44; quoque ii, 46; x. 22;
tero iv. 27; xiii. 46; que iii. το; v. 14; vi. 12 &c.: δε is
not only autem as usual (vii. 1 &c.), but quogue viii. 13;
X. 24; que V. 14; Vil. 32; xix. 3; itaque viii. 1; vero v.
16; 22; 24; X. 24 &c.: uev ov» quidem xv. 30; ergo xvii.

12; quae xvii. 14; tlaquae xvii. 30; ut vero cum xix. 9: yap
praeterea i. 15 a8 well as entm, so constant elsewhere: ay is
generally made by utique (Matth. xxiv. 43 ; Luke xii. 39, &c.),
butin Actsxvii. 18; 20 by nunc, inxviii. 14 by forsitam. These
are stronger reasons than any assigned by Kipling (Cod.
Bezae, Praef. p. xii) for supposing that a new hand was
employed in the Acts because ava:rioc is made by anetius
Acta xvi. 37, but by tnnocens Matth. xii. 7 (he might have
added by sine culpa two verses previously): αδυνατοσ by
inpossibilis Matth. xix. 26; Luke xviii. 27; Mark x. 27,
by adynatus Acts xiv. 8: δοξαζω by clarifico Acts iii. 13;
iv. 21; xi. 18; xxi. 20, but no where else. Yet in regard
to Óofajw we meet with just the same variation in the
Gospels. In S. Matthew it is glorifico four times, never
in S. Luke, but honorifico five times, honoro three times,
in the passive gloriam accipio iv. 15: in S. Mark we bave
honorifico once: in S. John glorifico fourteen times, honori-
e

XXXlY INTRODUCTION.

it were θυσαι); xxiii 12 αηδια lite; ibid. v. 40 «v τω avro κριματι in ipso judicio; Mark xii. 38
Toy Telovoy qui volunt! (he translates rov ÓÜcAovrov); xiv. 51 συνδονα επιγυμνου (for emt y.) sin-
done nudiatis; Acts vii. 19 κατασοφισαμενοσ cum Jjustitias coepisset; ibid. xii. 18 ετροποφορησεν
ac si nutrix aluit (he read erpogod., as Mill saw plainly at first, less clearly when he wrote
his Appendiz to the N.T.); xiv. 9 ὕπαρχων «v doBw possidens in timore; thid. v. 15 ομοιοιπαηθεισ
ἐσμεν ὕμειν avOpwrot patientes sumus vobis hominibus (as if he read avOpwrow); ibid. v. 16 eae
sanavit (as if from caopat); xvi. 33 eAvoey amo των πληγων solvi plagas (ελυσεν for ελουσεν is
natural enough, solv.t for lavit far less so); xviii. 18 προσευχὴν (for evxny) orationem; xxi. 21
pyre ev Tour εθνεσιν (for «Üecw) avrov περιπατεῖν neque gentes ejus ambulant, in mere blind per-
plexity. The student may find hundreds of these instances, just as convinoing as any we have
given.

(8) The same inference, so far as regards the fact of the independent origin of the Greek
text, at least of the Latin which stands on the opposite page in Codex Bezae, may be drawn
from those places where the present Latin differs from the Greek in respect to a variation which
could have urisen ouly in the Latin. This process, applied by Wetstein to the case of the
Velesian readings (V.7. Proleg. Vol. 1. p. 60) has settled the question as to their history and
value’, Examples of this kind might be adduced from d without limit, but a few of real moment
are as good as a thousand. Such are John xii 43 ἡγαπησαν dixerunt (ie. dilexerunt, cf. xiii.
23; 34); ibid. xiv. 26 ἔπομνησει commovebit (i.e. commonebit); Acts v. 17 ζηλου aepulationem (i.e.
aemulationem); ibid. vi. 1 wapeBewpovvro discupiuntur (i.e. dispiciuntur) ; vii. 28, xvi. 35 εχθεσ
externa, (i.e. hesterna) die; vii. 32 ἐτολμα audiebat (i.e. audebat); ibid. 9. 46 «vpe referit (i.e. reperit);
xii 20 δια ro τρεφεσθαι propter ne alienarentur (i.e. propter quod alerentur); xii. 21 εδημειγορει con-
tentionabatur (i.e. concionabatur); xvi 35, 38 ραβδουχουσ lectores (i.e. lictores: so fuld. of the
Vulgate v. 35); xvii 4 γυναικεσ rov πρωτων mulieres quae morum (ie. primorum); xx. 9 «aro
zosum (i.e. sursum); ibid. v. 27 βουλὴν volumptatem (i.e. voluntatem).

II. We shall best investigate the next branch of this discussion—the relation which the
Latin version of Codex Bezae bears to the old version of the Western Church, and to the Vulgate
revision of it executed by S. Jerome—if we select a passage of some length, extant in all the
principal manuscripts of the Old Latin, rich in peculiar and idiomatic expressions, and little liable
to be corrupted from the synoptic Gospels (Luke xxiv. 1—24); wherein we may compare the
translation found in our Codex (d of the critical editions) with that of the Vercelli (a), Verona (ὃ),

fico six. This precarious argument drawn from the use of

τανούσαι for ac μαρτυρουσαι, but this was amended primd
different words in the several parts of the same work

manu, as indeed were all except Luke vi. 20 by later hands.

weighs far tco much with some critics, and is peculiarly
inapplicable in the case of a writer who is apt to change
his expression in the self-same verse; e.g. Matth. xix. 12;
John xii. 12 (gender of dies); xvii. 1; xx. 19; Mark vii.
15 ; ix. 37 ; Acts xx. 13.

1 The following various readings also, the Latin ver-
sion being quite correct, could only have originated in
the Greek: e. g. Matth. xi. 3 εργαζομενοσ for εἐρχομενοσ'
(renis, d) ; Joho xiv. 21 er$urgac for ἐμφανισω (ostendam,
d); Luke ii. 13 acrovyrwr for awovrror (laudantes, d);
ibid. vi. 20 ers apao for ewapac (TI for [1: elevans, d);
xiv. 26 wee: for μεισει (odit, d); Acts iv. 29 αγιασ for
απιλασ (VI for ΠῚ; minacias, d); ibid. v. 4 uecor for pe-
vov (manens, d). Credner (Beitrdge, 1. p. 463), besidea
several of the above examples, also cites John v. 39 auap-

We demonstrated above (p. xxiii), by noting certain errors
of the transcriber, that the Latin as it now stands was
taken from another Latin copy, similarly divided in re-
spect to στίχοι: we have now further and independent
proof that the version (d) was not made direct from the
actually existing Greek (D), but from some earlier text,
almost though not quite the same, in which such varia-
tions as τελωνων, ἐεργαζομενοσ, expurnow &c. had not as
yet sprung up.

3 Mr Field has employed this method for the happy elu
cidation of that old puzzle in Barnabas c. 3, where the an-
cient Latin version has ‘‘sicut dicit filius Dei resistamus
omni iniquitati et odio habeamus:” a saying no where
ele imputed to the Lord. The Greek in Cod. Sinaiticus
stands wo wperet νιοισ Ov κ. T. À.: sicut decet filiis Dei.

INTRODUCTION. XXXV

Colbert (c), Palatine (e), and Brixia (/), copies or modifications of the elder Latin; and with the
common printed or Clementine Vulgate as amended by collation with its three best manuscripts,
Codd. Amiatinus (am.), Fuldensis (fuld.) and Forojuliensis (/or.). Single verses may readily be
found which might serve to shew either that d is completely independent of all other known
translations and made exclusively from the Greek on the opposite page; or, on the contrary, that
it is à mere modification of the Old Latin, differing no further from other copies of it than e (for
example) does from f. The careful study of d in many such long passages as that here subjoined
leads us to believe that neither of these views presents us with the whole truth. The Latin of
Cod. D was really constructed immediately from its Greek text, servilely following it (as we have
just seen) to the violation of the simplest rules of Latin syntax, and thus contains much, both in
respect to words and phrases, that is quite peculiar to itself: while on the other hand, inasmuch
as it was the work of a Western scribe on whose memory the diction of his native version was
firmly imprinted, like that of King James' Bible is on our own, the iranslator unconsciously and
habitually imitated it, sometimes for whole verses together, even in places where the Greek original
might have taught him to render otherwise. The parallel columns containing the several versions
cover pp. xxxvi, xxxvii.

The general independence and occasional conformity of d appear equally clear throughout
these verses. As our attention is directed at present solely to the diction of the several translations,
we only note in passing the remarkable identity in reading between Codex Bezae (Dd) and c
in e. 1 (ελογιζοντο Se «v εαυταισ τισ apa αποκυλισει rov λιθον, where yet the Latin words of c
and d are as far apart as they can be), in v. 5 (οι δὲ evrav) and elsewhere (e.g. vv. 6, 7); as also
between Dd and e in v. 24 (edopev)*: Dd is opposed to all the Latins in v. 5 ra προσωπα,
v. 10 in omitting xv de. Our d will be seen to stand quite alone in v. 3 introeuntes; v. 4
aporiarentur (one of the barbarous Greek words catalogued above) and amictu scoruscanti ;
v. 5 timore factae (here again from the Greek, yevoueva); v. 6 mementote; v. ll paruerunt in
conspectu and derisus; v. 13 abeuntes and iter habentis ; v. 14 horum, in heedless misapprehension
of the final rovrov; v. 16 ué non for ne; v. 18 advena and mescisti (to which a comes
nearest); v. 20 potentes; v. 21 incipiebat (μελλων, a word similarly rendered by d in Matth.
ii 13, and 22 other places, by coeperat Acta xvi 27, by volente Acts xx. 4, by habeo Luke
x. 1; xix. 4); v. 22 seduxerunt and matutinae (mane in a); v. 24 de his qui erant nobiscum
and sic sicu£ (ovrom wo): most of these instances being highly characteristic. Just as visible,
however, is the resemblance between d and some or all of its fellows: in v. 23 it approaches
very close to a, and has with it eivwm v. 5; stadios v. 13: in v. 9 row evdexa is rendered dis
undecim by all except c, with which alone d has reliquis v. 9: in v. 13 κωμὴν is castellum, in
v. 15 ομειλειν is fabulari (neither of them very happy translations) in all but a, as d renders
ομειλησασ in Acts xx. 11 and with bce has fabulabantur here in v. 14, though / and the
Vulgate rightly change it into loquebantur : in v. 16 all save e employ tenebantur (detinebantur, e).
Above all, there occurs sometimes for verses together (e.g. vv. 7, 8) such a similarity in the tone
and rhythm of the sentences as cannot be deemed accidental; yet may perhaps be sufficiently
accounted for on the part of the scribe called d by imperfect recollections of the primitive
Latin version stil fondly cherished in his mind.

1 ΑἹ] necessary information respecting these MSS. various readings full of interest: e.g. in v. 17 et sfcterunt
will be found in Scrivener's Plain Introd. pp. 256—269, tristes, with N A p.m. B. Besides v. 24 Tischendorf
and in Mr Westcott's noble article on the Latin versions (Cod. Palat. Proleg. p. xviii) cites John x. 3; xvii. 11;
in Smith's Dictionary of the Bible. Luke xxiii. χοῦ; xxiv. 49 as passages where D and e agree

3 'The version in e is often very rude and free, aud its against all others.

XXXVl

INTRODUCTION.

qviany um32yj ponb suva
-jm windes (4497 «uatqu)
1uq9 19 wysud ("wy vjos
*w£0) ἘΠῸΒ €euru ejut] 3]pi4
suequmao1d ya umniueui
-nuoui pe 3J41nono sues
-Jus Wane snJ3ed ,, sit
(279 1unaoptpauo) 3uuq
-Gpo49 uou 39 8151 Bqias
unjueurvtpop (“of 3nots
*t40) 1Π01Ὲ 50{{| 9105 108
VsiA 39 ,, DIBY so[oysode
pe 3us»qooip eunb juwio
via Uno esnb 98.19)90 19
Ἰᾳοοῦι wireur 19 Vuustjor
19 (Μη ewu-) eue[upseur
θαι WING 2819 4, snq
-|üUJO 8110100 79 Uitoopun
Β|Π1 Swruulo oe9Q 2junJoA
-$unu Ojueunuou 5
ewsso1Ho1 3o 4 νῃ(9 uin
-OQJ2A 3UNS GujUp1029J
39 , (2, Ἰοδαῦνθ op
81.191) 94e24nse4 9j
eip 4a 1Sgtond9 39. 1.0]
-999ed wunuiuoq snurui
ut mper srurmuoq uni
τῷ 39310do vinb suavip ,
η9889 wanes ut (pyr
ony w Wee) onugps uno
$1q0A 219 snjnoo[ .0}}}
-wnb jui uspaooe4 (‘waza
-40f 3ixoJ4ng) 31Xo44ns94
pos oig 59 uou , $in340tu
'Uno uiejue4la suueunb
pinb 5811 pe juniexip
ἴ08...1.9} ut cunj["a 10.0.81
-Hoep 19 WoIne 09.911}
Wo) ¢ nueZ(nj 07884 Ul
SE] $0298 4UNIIIOIS LITA
onp 92289 Ot ep j3ues
-89 QujeUJ9)suOO OGjuoul
unp 389 unjovy Ja, us
“8: iuruop sndaoo qun4ou
Ὅλ} UOU OU$$94J2U! 99 gy
03ueuinuouti B unjnjoaeJ
wapide; JUNIOUGAU 393 ,
vjuuo49 1uuJoAvJvd eenb
$93u9?340d tunj3ueumnuoui
pe junsauaa o[non[rp ep
-[UA H9qqu9 wong vun ,
"SISNSITOf
-Ou0 J ‘SISNAG10 ἃ ‘SON
-1LYIR V *ad07) (3000
-0]|2Q) VLVOINA OISUZ2A

quien
{0108} ponb wndes sues
-[Ul 911Q8 3e vjisod w[os
vujueojui[ jepia sueq
“ἀπο 419 unmnjuostunu
“OW PB j3111nono suaZuns
0910} Βῃ.)96 ,, 51{Π| 084
-9paid uou 32 WNIT! eq
“194 Unjueureamop tsenb
$0|/I WIBIOD JUNE BSA 19 |,
981 so[ojsodu pe 3uuq
-93:p ewnb 3uv49 sio tuno
owunb ov12300 19 τηοῦϑι Ula
-$Ul 10 BUUBYO! 19 Θ0918Ρ0
-Juui eire WO ING 1009 o,
$nurüuio #119309 19 uroep
-UN si([I Siuuo οὔθ 3un4
-2aA?pjunu ojueumuour «
ovesaizos jo , suío wns
-OQJ24 JUNS evjepioos
39 , 0192nso1 etp 93103
19 i13gr0n49 19 uinjojso
-aed wnuiuoy snugiu ur
1051} stüruon Way 291
-10do €inb suaoip , 3asse
uwe[ed ur onyps uno
$iqoA 982 ΒΗ2Π0ΟΙ 1911]
-enb tuturcpa2022431xoJ1ns
pes ot] 38a οὐ» $1nj1otu
wind ulejUGAIA enizaunb
pinb set pw zunsexip
[08.1.91 ut tunj3[n4 3uougu
-Ioap 39 τυϑλῖῖπ 3uoietu
Ἢ una ga nueZ[nj ejso4
ut seri e3xaf 3uní93nspu
OUP Lila 9298 901} op 2.19.
-θ}18981) WHp Ysa τυ 708:
qa, Ὧδϑι sndiod ἡπ04298
-QAUL uou eussoJZut 38 g
ojueuinuod B uimnjn[o40J
tuapidel 3unJeueaut 19 ,
sia umo [nuns eeu 190
vjuui0Jv quvJeA9Jed oenb
soju€jlod unjueuimuoul
ΡΒ 3un4eueA o[non[rp ep
-[9A 19*qqvs u1ejnu vun ,

(A)

SANYIXIMQ X3qd0;)

st[(| 3u9Sqopeuo uou
19 Bis] equoa tunjuou
-wJe|op j3noIS SO[[I 9108
quns ὍΡΙΑ 39 ,, So[0o3sodu
ΡΒ 3ueqeoip oov 1uw1o
-nj sidr wino eenb ow
“0339 90 *'i1qo'"t *ireu
19 "UBYOR 39 *** Lreur
trop 9ΠΟΜΙ" ““" sue]
-89 9 si[ndiosrp uroepun
St[[! rui DeBy 3unJoAtr)
-unua4 98669..329. 30 , *' 01
“OY tuinJoqJ23A BUNS 993v.
-OUI9HIa; 38g 9J93ansoJ e1p
2131493 39 ]Zytonujo 49 tunu
-1WOY snuuul ur tpuzg stu
-1tuoqg uinig 39310do winb
sueotp , 29889 mev[re3 ui
"HD? Unmno-392 snjn
^ qpenb:*****oueur og 9
"34000 Uno Ul9394lA
$9314e9nb pinb seit pe
qunJexip tuu4493 UL Wn}
-[h4 JUdITUILIOP 39 waz
-u9 3uaJauim uino, o3uoz
-[nj 0194 ut 58 $noos
γ 0.929} IIA OUP 90029
39 03st OP 3uns 99Ί81..1915
-u09 ojueu) mp 799 wn}
-09J 38, snduoo junsouea
αι uou tuejns oess01j
“Ul, OjUaUnuou B uin
-n[o49 Wapidey 3un1auoa
“UI 38 , 3u9494€v1ved ecnb
squvjod unjueunuou
pB e10duie3 op[8A 3un1au
“94 [j9qqus Wayne vun,

(3)
SONILVIVG X300)

————MMMMM M A — MM ÀÀ— P SSG € A

$10
queqopeio uou 19 oovu
*"q1eA snstiop isenb wn.
-09 n332edsuoo ur yunsans
τά 3e ,, Savy so[ossodw
ΡΒ juuqaoip sia wind ov
-0390 92 1qQO08] δι. 30
ὍΠΒΟΙ 19 Bualepsea vi
“BU o, sinbijaa snqiuwo 19
uitoopun KI! 981 πιάτο
qunieawnunu ousloAol
19, suío tunioAJ04 guns
OBIBIOMIW 30, .o1o24ns
«01 OIp 213193 19 1SpionJo
je umnuidiog snugur ui
ipei) Slu;MoY uinig 393
-sodo witiuonb , «89Ὲ|}182
Ul 39889 onQp* uino eIqOA
189 s$ujnoo[ Sjusnb wa}
“NB 9810᾽ 9901 sijJoui
umo tunata sruesgnb pinb
sua ΡΒ JUNIOXIP NI! pe
9449] UL $Ons 807/04 100
-OABULJOUL G?jO5J üUlojnw
e100) Ul ; DUuuosnioos

᾿ὨΊΟΙαΙΒ UL 519 3unJojstspe

h-——————Á—————————— ς..,. -.

μι ONP 9909 00 ep 1n3uo4
-wauode τὰ 399 umjogj
29 . sndiod 3unueuoa
καὶ Uou Wane t93unoo2)
-Ul e 0juauinuour v umnj
-njoaa1 uiepide| 3un4au
“OAUL Ul9JQU 82]UOIUGA ς
mopidel qeraajoaer enb
“190 sinb es ujur wayne
3uvqew1rdoo SIT] GUND we

-inb 3a 3unJoA?4ud oen

$93U949jp9 uimjueunuoul
pe 3ueqeruea o[nonjtp eu
-€u neqque 1010 vun ,

(p)

a4YZ2g X4d0)

1949nj unioyj
ponb sumiu unos 178
19 wviisod wos vuruso?
-Ut[ 1901 suequinoouad 3e
unjusunuoui pw IND
“nd sueaZuns uojnw snJj
-0d 5, sur 3ueqaparo uou
49 WISI UVq9A v1uouis[op
isenb soy: pnde 3uns oes
“14 30 ,, 8251: sojojsode pe
3u9qeoip ecub egnbtio139
IQOdB, €eureu) 19 vuueqot
3e euo[epZeui wiv wa)
“NY 3u€40 οἱ sinbijo1 sng
-iuu1o 38 sipo3sodv uitoep
-un 8781 eruuio 3unJaAu?
-unuol 19 3Uns evsJoaal
39 y sufo wnsoqgiaa 3uns
OVIVIOWSWM0S 39 g 9195)
-Jn$9J Ojp v1203 39 pt
-J€ 19019 3a WNI0}8I00
unuruot snueal ui tpe
siutuoq tunmg 3e310do
umwiuonb , vewpes ul
30950 ONY PB umo 418 sn3no
“ΟἹ siqoa egnb rurueuor
-OIUWOD FINWOW € XII
-4NsS@1 g τΠΌϑαθΖθι uns
-ef βιλ 980} wonb 3uu1o
-Xip Wo3nB tjt {18.1.91 ut
Uleto9j 4qunJeautjout uia?
“NB 9U314191000, e3ue?f[nj
ΘΊΒΘΑ UI SU[[I $1298 JUNIE}
-1189 LILA OU p 9220 9Ot| ep
1u9s4edn3s WUp isa tu που
49, ἴδοι iumuop sudaoo
juniaueAU; uou Uuoa)ng
3usssiuaa LUND, o3uetunu
“OW € uinju[uael Ulapid
-R] JUNSIUBAUL 3uassiuaA

rt M —

~

“OT *a snpoj;sody pn yung

-221p 9204 *$ °A 9222 32 Ul 313U99UO0 94 (nO em! ‘pa
"L'N pueqosiy, pudv (5) sisussvu0jg “pod *grN

ΒΙΠῚ 3u*q
-9p9J9 DOU 19 BIST eqJoa
WNIUOWIBLIT[SP INIIS SOT]!
9108 JUNE ΒΕΙ͂Δ 30 ,, 80]
-03s80dv pe queqoorp oevu
queens sisd: uino aenb
9949390 19 IQOTB! BIIBU 19
wuuvgor 19 eBuarepsea
BIB uj93n9 29-40 οἱ snq
“JUWO $1193192 39 IX 581
BIUWO BBY 2ungeAumunu
-O1 ewssoidol 19, tuni
τοῦ tunJOqJ9A JUNS 9818.
-οἰὐμϑίαϑι 39 4 o10fanso1
*n18e2 eip 19 LAyIONID 38
umuruiotq suugu UL IPB)
siuimoy unig 39310do
vinb suaoIp , 2a86a Β08Π|
-8J ur onQps uno unostq
“OA 380 snjnoo[ aoj1eub
turueJoutetuaJ s Sr3Joq
uno uiejuaATtA snioeunb
pinb ser pe jungexip
Weise} UL ἀπ} πὰ 3ueJeu
“ap 19 tuejnw j3uououl
Ὦ uno, 9jueJ[uj ejs9A
Ul Β0Π1 $0299 311493938
LULA Onp 9299 19 OZR
9p JUIESO 9BIVUIIISUOT 9)
-ueui uimp 760 um 19vj 39 ,
snduoo 3unJauaauUu! Uou

$10 }UBQepeld uou 19
9980: €wqieA *urep unb
“UB? Si[[I IANS WSIA 30 ,,
osey so[ojsodw pe 3uvq
-9a1p evnb sro uno ewnb
-H34 39 BUUBYOL 19 Iqoo
“Bl eredi 39 vuo[epzieui
WONT 1819; $nqruuio 811
-3392 29 WNOOPUN si[[I viru
-UiO DANY 3unJoAtigUn ne
9U$49494 9 q UINIOY wns
-0q13A 1008 ovjRJoulQuI
39 g e1eclunse1 910 vri193

' 39 165.) 3e320do srüruou

tunity wemonb sueolp ,

Raves ὧι 39990 onupe

tup $Iq0A 189 $n3noo[ 180
-18 IULUUSJOUIQUU p SIm 2.1001
uino wnat stjuewub pmb

ΒΒ: PB 3unJexip {18.2.91

pe uejnu sajusurout

evsuoqedpes uje;nv κοι

Ὥς nueS[nj 93x94 ur su[
-|t ΒΊΧΌΓ 1un1a35spv onp

LITA 0229 900, op yuared

“118 tunp 3se u1039j 39 ,

endiod 3Uunieueaur dou
wuejuv oessoJS ut , ojuour

-uuoul v umnjnjo4o4 nop

uno 3e , wepids[ 30404

-[0484 inb 3esso weusinb |
es «0}01 U9jn9 j3utvq9j

-1200 3u&Jo4919d onbuno | τ 39 , jUBseavsed ounb
-eunb s03u049j 'o[non[ip | $93uvjuod umjuaumuotu | eplea uieon[ ογῦν 3unjau
unjueumuot pv 3unioau | pe eoduie; epjua 3un4eu | “891 uUinJo39qqvs SIP ura?
“941 BQQES uiejn9 oun ,|-94 H9.qqVs uioynu vun , |-nevtud, "px AVON]

Ὁ) (4) (v)

SaNLEHad' IO). X43dg0;) SISN3NOUSA X3q00)) SISNA1132)0H2A X3GdO))

-tduy wayne 3un4eueAUt ,
'Junugeaesed ewnb sojuo4
-9jpv tunjuetunuoui pe

[091ΠῈ oussoJ2u! , uinju[
-0A9J wepide, gunuauaa

xxxvli

INTRODUCTION.

(“οὔ 4ün12py) qunuenea
“ul uou 0494 wnsdy 3un4
“OXIP $910rnur INAS 3und
-eusAuj 91i 19 tunjueuinu
“οὖσ pe 6113600 xe tuepinb
qunJelq9 19 ,, Giaata uina
gunojp inb ossipia una
-o[ofuw mouoysta uve
0s s21139Ip 3unJeuoa 5πι9
910d.100 o1ueAul DOM 19 gs
unqjuaumuou pe 3unJoenj
won, ojus ounb sou 100.
-9n419j 911380U xe WEP
-awnb soaJejnul 19 pas ες
guns 8100. devy ponb 910
"Οὐ (1.229. 489 "ppv) 8910
Billa} wiuuo 911 sad
τσ ounu 19 [eqcust (‘40

snanjd-) saunjwepes η98
-sa edi umb snmeqviads
wayne sou τς wna guns
-oxgionJo 3e νοῦς Wau
-onvutünp ut 113800 606 10
-uid 3o (“usp cn} -) seyop
-190w8 1uiuns ("40f una
*Dtp913) 3un1optpu) wns
opouonb 4a og o[ndod
JUWIO 38 oap tu8409 θυοία
καθὸ 42 eJedo ul suejod
wjaydoad an 31nj inb ouod
-Vzuu ποῖ ep 3unJoXIp 30
ewnb axip ejr snqiub ,,
snqorp su wit ur 3uns
9100} eunb nsiaouzioo uou
je ure[ssnugen] ui sa snu
-wwZasad $n[os ΠῚ ta 31xip
("14979 ‘tof seyd- ) sedoojo
uauiou Iho snun suopuods
“OL 42 ει 999811} 81982 19
sojuv[nqtuw (πϑοχδυ pe
$1119j3u09 sonb seuotuJes
τᾷ guns ;nb so[pt pe 418
19 ,; j$u249090uJ9 tune
eu 1njusqouo; (11979 “of
τοῦ ο Ὁ wnsoe Wane 1
“Ὥσορι ΒΗΠΕ WIND 7864} suunb
-uidoidpe snsej esdi 39
3u94e4outb unoos 39 103
-ü9Je[nquj tuup 2289 610}
-2uj 39 4, 1u91opj229 ownb
snqiawo sjy ΟΡ dia2jAUI
pe un3ueqonborg [561 19 ,,
sNews euruiou ula[usna
-0iq qv (pif x12) viui
“ἜΧΟΥ uinioipv)s ojpisds
ur 3410 ponb τι0|{{91689 0}
orp (‘pyaf 90u) ww, γυ86!

4uU1epta WON 0194 umsdi
qunaexip seJenar $n3is
3unJauasAUi 8}119 τ Πγυϑῖα
-nuod pg $11380U Xe 80
Ὁ 3un3eiqu 39 ,, 9404
τὰ uina 3unorp mb ovetp
ὦ dmindo[aZuse weauorstas
rupe es sa3uaorp 3un4ou
-0A snio eJodaoo o3ueaut
UOU 39 ἐς Ulnjusuimuoui
pe 3uníenj waon, 9108
eunb sou yunsensi93 9141s
τοῦ xo urepesenb soe1omnur
39 pos ες 3uns Ἐ10 8} oe€q
ponb aipoy 3*0 saip 913493
vjuuio davy sedne ounu
9 jayeiey suanjdurepaa
josso osdi vinb snuieqea
-eds mayne sou ᾿ς umo
1unjoxgionJo 9 spot
ureuotjvuurep ur nsu
sediouidd 39 s230puo0Us
suus j3unJepipeJi uino
opowonb ., ojndod iuto
19 ΟϑΡ WeI0I Θθιοῖ 198
3» 9:960 ui suajod wjeud
-oid $41nj ib ouasozeu
NGA ep 3unjexip di 3v
aenb jixip 91} snqinb οἱ
$119! Suqeip UI 89 ut γὴν
8329j oenb ΒΔ 0055 uou
39 uewsuiet ui Ba sunu
-143e18d snos n3 19 31x1p
suydoa(> uauiou qno syed
xe snun suapuodsa: 19 s,
9931911) 9139 19 SajuE[nq
“WE ulaotaut PB st319u00
sonb sauouieas ty 3uns mb
SO|[] ΡΒ 118 39 ,, 21194908
“οὐδ une eu 1n3ugqeu
-93 uinJ409 WINE t[n20 0
819 umo 186! suenbuid
-o4dps sung; asd 39 7091
-asinbuod uinoes ya u1nj

| "uaJe[nq9j wp 189 unj

-08j 33 ,, 3u*weproo9 ewnb
snqjuuio si] ep tineoríut
pe 4n3usqonboj [86] 9 ,,
SNVUIWE eurdiou ua[vsna
“8: q€ XT runJotpr3g on
: «di 3194equ ponb uino1
-$"9 Ul GID ulopsa 3uvqi

si xe onp 92208 9 ¢, , Hedy xa onp 6029 19 ς᾽

"u$ 809 04d ΒΟ0ΠῚ LT ἃ

snuipta uou uio
“Ne umnsdi sasaqnal 3unJo
-XIp 1Π018 8284 JUNLOUOALT
19 tunjueunuour ps siq
-ou ep tuepimb 3utuorqu
49 ,. GLOATA UNIT jUSq
-eotp mb essrpia es anid;
-eSuv* wadolsts s93us0Ip
qun1euea snro snduoo 2.98
-ueAur Ou WIND 10 o¢
umja'unuou pe vuüson[
aque juassmj umo sou
1uu18AWJOruauGo2 Siqou
xa wwpenb salen
pos ες 3uns wor onb xe
eipou 3139 woIp mino?
$t] uino wayne [niuis [aq
-Wipsi 3€-19 snanidujopoi
tnb 41nj osdt vemb snum
-ods mane sou ᾿ς 3un1axg
urne JONI 3e κι οι! urau
-onsutuwp WEP utr 123800
gn3913stJuur 40 $930pJ90€9
qunsepipez] ountQ opom
-onb og i[ndod 1:1ϑλιπῷ
39 Ip n3oedsuoo ut 51101Ὁ
j9 sory ut suajod we
-04d aya ging tnb ogosezeu
uiqt ep junJoxip wane

Π| ewnb srt axIp urejne
ej! οἱ suqerp SHS! 2089
vjow euwnb mnstoudoo
uou uo[gsniop] 48 seu
-uSe1ed snjos n3 uii
pe jxip 19 s**dos[o 1829
uatuod tno wna pe snun
uigjnuv yipuodses », 8918
“μι 9U0193078 19 Wedlau!
pe sijsajaz sonb sauom
-199 14 3uns imb soe ps
UXIp Wane 911] ,, 3u94
-8o0goudoo Ye eu τυ.
-8 Neawd unio» u33uv
NO ,, Sup πὸ 4n)

-v11uoo 39 31 enbujdoa

-pe sqi ueojaur pu 1091

C

-a1gmbuoo 36 u1nigqv[uq
“BJ UP 369 tunj329j 393 ,,
4uwjepeoow ewnb snqu
“WO ep u1oo[aur pu Me NE
4njgqw[nqsj ,, δεάοοιο
49 ΒΒιυ 18 eujtuüou {191
-des wipeys siu(osozejq
qv 3s: ponb unjjojswo
ut eip Bedi sejunoa sit
X9 ODP Wane 10.190} οἱ

sntüpra
dou 1910} ur saJernur
qunJexip 10918 ο15 1ππι90
“AU 99 Umjuouiuoui ut
umosiqou 11.8.19 inb sty
ep wepinb γ00 9168 39 ,,
eJ9AlA Wine j3unoip mb
essipla uiJo[eSug weu
-Ol#l4 S93U0IIP JUNIIUeA
snio snduoo juassiusaut
uou UNI 33, umnjueu
-nuoui pe enunnjsul 981
-09y sou JUNIEXNpos wep
του! soJeunur 39 pas ες
1ungs €wjosj savy oub xo
138 erpoq werp tunmje;
8181 snqiutuo ut 3e uero
pos [oqvust oJea [os 3 eqoid
-your mb 39e osdt uuu
-onb snmaweds wane
sou ,, wna junJexgionJo
19 9134001 UIni9Ipnr ui 1139
“Οὔ s930230d 3a uim30p4930
-9$ sadjoutid 30n10pipsag
ounq γποῖσος radod stuwo
leap njoaedsuoo ui €1edo
Ὡς

39 0q184 ut suojod weyd
-oJd “τὰ 3j inb oe10zvu
nyt ep Send 19 3IXIP 9[TT
PP at 818} ΒΏΘΘΙΡ uj Be ΠῚ
june vjoyj senb nejosau
Ue[esuioi| ui $9 Bua
-p* sn[os n? uina ΡΒ 31xIp
sudoo[o ueurou Ind sio xe
shun tuejuv suopuodso »,
9939143 Sejuu[nquie soa
pv s$11ejuoo evwnb 9981)
6292 8151 3uus ognb jx tp
OT]! pe ,, wna 4ueJ00s
-0u$oo uou 3n 1njusqau
-9) GIN109 Wayne 1490 gi
411Π| GINS 39qt [nuiis suBid
-oud pv sq] 92 e1azenbuoo

19 S09 J1B/NQV 00 1 399
$0)09j 39 ,, ΠΟΙ. 108
-a8nuoo eenb snqjuuio
ep sosdi 30u199 pw u$
-n9 1Jnju*?qnnqy ,, snuur
“wan euruou woeEns
“O14 QU vjursiuxos soiprys
spuaqvq 1931 cin[[93s99 ut
ejp wed; uj sje xo so3un
-equ onp u9jny 2019 ¢,

3uniopia uod
aieyne tonsdr soeJjejmnur
QUNJOXIP 3nors$ 3unJeusa
“Ul 3e uinjueumnnoul pe
siqou ep wepinb $3unaje
-Dj 39,4 910A!A UNO 10}9η
-201p tnb ossipta os mou
-OISIA uinJo[oZuvw so3uo0
“Ip 3ungauaape snio snd
7100 qUGusiaAUI UOT tuno
ewnb ,, wunjueumnuou
pe unuwon[ aque 1.198
-81j uino sou 3unJeAotü
«τοῦ siqou xe wepeunb
$OJej[Rt't 19 gg JUNE 8708)
oou oub xo erpoy 14n3/3e
Sap $ni1193 ounu 398 1981
κοι 1819 sningdwapes rob
1mj osd: wenb snumqui
-eds uiojnu FOU ᾿ς 2019
exg WING t9uJ23 39 98:10
euonvuurep ut Lnsou snj
-BVIISIZRAL 30 s0j0pJaoUs
qUNJepipesy ume opoul
-onb og :(ndod rsue4tun
19 lop n30edsuoo ut st3orp
uj 39 $1329 ut suejod tA
any tnb ovesezeu nser 9
qunjoxip WINE i[[r oun
ΒΙΠΕΉΧΙΡ {092} e[[t m, Snq
-OIP 81381 Ut BITC ay jung
wav ewnb rmnsuaoudoo
uou wurí[osolo! qu sriPu
“δορά snjos nj un[
ΡΒ ἩΧΙΡ 19 seqdoo[o 1819
uewou τᾶ. snun wane
jipuodsea ,, 5975.1 sriso
19 uU991Aup PB smniojel
sonb rst seuounms 3uns
ib soa pe jiXip mene
ej[[1,, 3ue190290u2w una
eu Jnjuwqeunep tuuioo
u93ng {{πῦ0 g. SII] uino
angequiiaiod yo yequub
-utdouddw sense, woataut
pe zuwqeanbuoa 30 umo
«88 Jn)u9quinqyj unp 189
1100} 19 οἱ 1UUJOpIOOS
evnb enqiusuo op waaaut
pe uejng 10jU9q9|nqgj ,,
enews eupuou wus
“Ἔχ vtpvis siaifjoso9;
qe yseqe ponb ung
899 Ut erp wsdi ay seguno
$i] Xe onp 9900 39 οἱ

1Un3epia uou 0192 tunsdy
qunJexip eaJeinur jnois
juniaueAUut 93r 39 um3ueur
“NUOUL pe si13s0U XO Ulup
-inb 3unJgetqv 39 ,, 0494
ola tine 3unoJp mb essip
“tA umnJo[oSue ujoedoistA
Ulvtj2 09 gajuootp 3unJou
“94 S01@ eJodqoo o3uaaui
UOT 30 gg um3ueuinuoul
p? 3unjonj moon] ejus
avnb sou 1unJen119) sis
-ou xa urepesub se1o:n«ar
SNQIUMIO st] ur 19 ες 3uns
1700} οϑῦι ponb erpou
488 SOIp 913193 Ounu 19
[91[U3291 30$92 snungdwop
-31 inb esso tunsd; gsnarq
-wieds o134 δοὺ ᾿ς 1081
-axy uno tonJo 19 spour
ueuopnwuusp ur sn[nd
-od saumio 19 unjopuao
τῷ sodiouud 3unJ4oprpu
ouunq opodionb og eqejd
juuio 19 OOP UI9409 ououi
-4e€ 39 θ1960 ut suejod
vjeudoud 4mj imb oozezeu
nso] ep j3unJoxip 19 ownb
UXIp erprsnqmb,, snqorp
St UL vi ur 3uns 8105)
ewnb nst«00209 uou we
“BEN191y ut 99 δ 3.9.
snjos u3 {ΠΠ| 3!XIp 19 65)0
-9|9 oulwou srsd; xo snun
1puodso1,, 803812) 91399
19 σου! pv smiejuoo
sonb sououies rq 3uns mb
ΒΟΙ PB 319 19 ,, 3u940909
-oudpe wine eu un3uvqou
-03 WINIOS WIN j[n90 s,
Sit} uno 3wqT 39 jjueA
-Jadns senso; esd, 30 273
-u€qu[nqsj unp 1s9 wn}
-09j 20 ,, 3ug40pj29€ ounb
snqiuuo stq xo 1nj3u9qe[
"Π48) jedi 30 ,, snemue
19 Β8)0910 eujurou Wales
-Ὦ29}} qv v3ujdvxes vjp
“878 3€10q€ ponb um(q3
“s¥O Uf OIP wed, uj 3πα!
RII} x6 onp 0290 38 gi

juni
-opla uou uie3ne wed!
JUNIOXIP seJejuur 3n 6}:
$unJausAu] 19 tunj3uoeul
-nuoui pe susou xa dep
“(Nb 4unaerqe 39 ,, 919414
une 3unorp inb ovsipia
95 (tunuojesue tuouotsiA
Ure sojuootp 2unJeUoA
ento suduoo 3uesstusAur
uou WIND 19 ες uüj3uetu
-nuotu pe euv*u junJe
-nj eunb sou 3un3enaio)
-Xo $113s0U X3 urgpownb
$3101|ntu snqtuuio stq sid
-08 10 4, 9981} 3Uns 9]29j
onb xa ejpou 380 9910
ἘΠ1191 ounu [eqenst 108
“sa sn1njd uiopou inb osse
unsd: snunavzods oJo4
$0U τις tunj[r2ungoxgrongo
19 sp)10U1 Ojotpnt αἱ L11$00
seognuod . 3unJiepipw;
ouny opowonb ὡς ojndod
JUULO 29 OOP UIBI0D OQJaA
qa e1edo ui suejod vjeud
-0ud ying mb oussereu
Neel op 2unJexip 19d; 32
ewnb sit 28 jab 4, 5115:
snqaip ur wp ur ans
visaS ownb sqoseu tuo[es
-nsaiy ur sa suutodod
snjos n? ὉΠῚΠῚ pe ἸΧΙΡ
suqdooj53se uawou Ind 519
xo shun wane suopuods
*94 g, 8919113 S190 19 {111}
-nJe)[e pe $1930943 ΘΕῸ
ws! @qsaa 1009 evnb soo
PS Mone jrxrp ,, uni
queJoosoude ou 1u3utqou
“91 unJo9 WINE 1{Π90 οἱ
“ὑπὸ “πηθϑαπηιου
suepueoss sensa; 19 [66]
Ἰυ}018)00.12) INP 49 um)
-09j 30 ,, Ἰυ:9 29 1000 st
evab snqiuuio op sueqey
-9w1) 15} 30,, snvuiuv
deuiou imo aie [esnaepq qu
x1 υἱϑγυϑαβῇ sojpes wn
-qdyoqjuna uy sojuna st
xo JUVLE OUP 9009 39 4g,

xxxvili

INTRODUCTION.

In the Acts of the Apostles all the elder Latin versions fail us: we have, however, to compare
with d, the Vulgate Latin in its best manuscripts (am. fuld.), and e the parallel Latin version
of Act. Cod. E (Laud. 35), about a century younger than Cod. D.

Acr. vi. Versio VvLaGATA.

! Tn diebus autem illis crescente numero
discipulorum factum (factus fuld.) est
murmur graecorum adversus hebraeos eo
(om. eo fuld.) quod despicerentur (disp.
am.) in mipisterio cotidiano viduae eorum
8 convocantes autem duodecim multitudi-
nem discipulorum dixerunt non estaequum
nos derelinquere verbum dei et minis-
trare mensis * considerate ergo fratres,
viros ex vobis boni testimonii septem ple-
nos spiritu sancto (om. sancto am. fuld.) et
sapientia quos constituamus super hoc
opus ‘ nos vero orationi et ministerio
verbi instantes erimus ὅ et placuit sermo
coram omni multitudine et elegerunt ste-
phanum (stef. fuld.) virum plenum fide et
spiritu sancto et philippom et procorum
et (om. proc. et fed.) nicanorem et timo-
nem (timotheum fad.) et parmenam et
nicolaum advenam antiochenum (anthio-
cenum fuld ) 5 hos statuerunt ante con-
spectum apostolorum et orautes imposu-
erunt eis manus 7 et verbum domini (dei
am.) crescebat et multiplicabatur numerus
discipulorum in hierusalem valde multa
etiam turba sacerdotum oboediebat fidei

stephanus autem plenus gratia et forti-
tudine faciebat prodigia et signa magna
in populo surrexerunt autem quidam
de synagoga quae appellatur libertino-
rum et cyrenensium et alexandrinorum et
eorum qui erant a cilicia et asia dispu-
tantes cum stephano 19 et non poterant
resistere sapientiae et spiritui qui loque-
batur !! tunc summiserunt viros qui
dicerent se audis-e eum dicentom verba
blasphemiae in moysen (mosen am.) et
[in]deum (addit et fuld.) 18 commoverunt
itaque plebem et seniores et scribas et
concurrentes rapuerunt eum et adduxe-
runt in concilium !? et statuerunt testes
falsos dicentes (qui dicerent am.) homo
iste non cessat loqui verba adversus locuin
sanctum et legem !* audivimus enim eum
dicentem quoniam iesus nazarenus hic
destruet locum istum et mutabit tradi-
tiones quas tradidit nobis moyses (moses
am. fuld.) 15 et intuentes eum omnes
qui sedebant in concilio viderant faciem
ejus tamquam faciem (om. faciem am.)
angeli.

Cop. BrzaEg (d) primá manu.

! In diebus autem istis multiplicantibus
discipulis facta est murmuratio quae ex
grecis erant adversus aebraeos quia dis-
cupiuotur in ministerio diurno viduae ip-
sorum in ministerio haebreorum 3 Con-
vocantes itaque -xil multitudinem dis-
cipulorum dixerunt ad eos non enim
placet nobis derelicto verbo di ministrare
mensis 5 quid ergo est fratres prospicite
itaque ex vobis viros testimonio b no
— —

-vii- plenos spu et sapientia quos consti-
tuamus in negotio hoc *nos autem sumus
oratione et ministerio berbi perseveramus
5 et placuit sermo hic in conspectu omni
multitudini discipulorum et elegerunt ste-
phanum virum plenum fidei et spiritu
sanoti et philippum et prochorum et nica-
norem et timonem et permenan et nicho-
laum proselytum antiocensem * quos sta-
tuerunt in conspectu apostolorum cumque
orassent superposuerunt eis manus 7 et
verbum dni crescebat et multiplicabatur
numerus discipulorum in hierusalem nimis
multaque turba sacerdotum oboediebant
fdei ? stephanus vero plenus gratia et
virtute faciebat portenta et sizna magna

— 3 τὸ
in populo per nomen dni ihu xpi ? sur-
rexerunt autem quidam qui erant de
synagoga quae dicitur livertinorum et
cyrenensium et alexandrinorum et eorum
qui sunt a cilicia altercantes cum stephano
10 qui non poterant resistere sapientiae
quae erat in eo et spo sanctoin quo loqueba-
tur quoniam probatar illis ab illo cum omni
fiducia non potentes autem resistere ve-
ritati !! tunc summiserunt viros qui dice-
rent quia audivimus eum loquentem verba
=,

blasphema i» moysen et in dum 13 com.
moveruntque populum et seniores et scri-
bas et adgressi adrripuerunt eum et ad.
duxerunt in concilium !? et statuerunt
testes falaos adversum eum dicentes homo
hic non cessabit verba loquens adversus
locum sanctum et legem '* audivimus
enim eum dicentem quia ihs nazoraeus
hic destruet locum istum et mutavit
iterum quos tradidit nobis moyses !^ et
intuiti in eum omnes qui sedebant in con-
cilio et viderunt faciem ejus quasi faciem
angeli stans in medio eorum.

Cop. Laupian. Act. (e) primá manu.

! In diebus autem istis multiplicantium
discipulorum factus est murmratio grae-
corum ad hebraeos equod despicerentur
in ministerio cottidiano viduae eorum
? Vocantes autem duodecim multitudinem
discipulorum dixerunt non placitum est
relinquentes nos verbum dei ministrare
mensis ? considerate igitur fratres viros
ex vobis testificationem habentes septem
plenos spiritu sancto et sapientiae quos
constituamus in usum hunc * nos nutem
orationi et ministerio verbi instantes eri-
mus ^et placuit verbum coram universa
multitudine et elegerunt stephanum vi-
rum plenum fidei et spiritu sancto et
philippum et p. ochorum et nicanorem et
timonem et parmenam et nicolaum ad-
venan antiochensem * quos statuerunt in
conspectu apostolorum et orantes inpo-
suerunt eis manus 7 et verbum domini
crescebat et multiplicabatur numerus dis-
centium in herusalem vehementer multa
vero turba sacerdotum obaudiebat fidei
5 stephanus autem plenus gratia et fidei
ac virtute faciebat signa et prodigia magna
in populo in nomine domini ihesu christi
9 adversus quem surrexerunt quidam de
conventione qu^e apellatur livertinorum
et curinensium et alexandrinorum et a
cilicia et asia disputantes cum stefano et
non poterat resistere sapientientiae quae
erat in eo et spiritu sancto quo loque-
batur !? propter quod redarguerentur ab
eo cum omnei fiducia cum ergo non pos-
sent contradicere veritati !! tune sum-
miserunt viros dicentes quía audivimus eo
loquente verba blasfema iu moüsem et
in deum '? et haec dicentes commoverunt
quoque plebem et seniores et scribas ct
concurrentes rapuerunt eum et duxerunt
in concilio 15 statuerun autem testes falsos
dicentes homo hic non cessat verba blas-
fema loquens adversus locum sanctum et
legem !* audibimus enim eo dicente quia
Ihesus nazoraeus hic dissolvet locum hunc
et mutavit consuetudines quas tradidit
nobis mouses '^et intendentes in eum
omnes qui sedebant in concilio viderunt
vultum ejus velut vultum angeli.

Of these translators d and e seem quite independent of each other, and there is no appearance
that either had access to the other's performance; the Vulgate is plainly the groundwork of e, and

INTRODUCTION. xxxix

it probably lay before the writer while engaged on his task; even d was familiar with it, whether
he retained it in memory (e.g. quos constituamus v. 3), or only referred to it occasionally: hence
e has more of the characteristic diction of the Vulgate than d (e.g. vv. 1; 4; 5 jfin.; 12 fin).
Both d and e aimed at representing the peculiarities of their respective Greek texts, which the
Vulgate was obviously unable to accomplish for them; and e frequently quits his model in the
attempt to render the Greek more strictly and literally, in the same spirit as we have observed with
regard to Cod. Bezae, though not carried out on the same plan. Thus in v. 1 the translator ὁ seems
to think that «Ag0vvovrov rev μαθητων depends on yoyyvo cos, while on the contrary the really de-
pendent genitives after axjxoapev in ev. 11, 14 are treated as absolute and rendered by eo loquente,
eo dicente. He follows the Vulgate in representing προσήλυτον v. 5 by advenam, which is true to
the derivation but not to the technical meaning, so that here d is preferable: while for μαθητων
v. 7 e alone has discentium, but then his Greek is rov uavÜavovrev. In v. T σφοδρα is differently
rendered by all three, d being quite wrong (nimis) though he has always valde in the other nine
places where the word occurs In e. 1 discupiuntur of d has already been noticed as an error
for dispiciuntur (p. xxxiv). Of the various readings found in d and e throughout Acts vi. we
wil speak in the next Chapter: but there seems nothing in the dtctton of d as here contrasted
with the only other two forms of the ancient Latin extant in this portion of Scripture which
would lead us to modify the judgement arrived at on fuller evidence in the case of Luke xxiv;
namely, that the parallel translation in Codex Bezae was made directly from its Greek or from
& text almost coinciding with it, by one who had full acquaintance with (though he made no formal
use of) the labours of his predecessors, especially the revision executed by Jerome about a century
before his time.

Though on the whole disposed to advocate this view, as best satisfying the facts of the
case, we must not forget that it is encumbered with one considerable difficulty ; namely, that
the Greek and Latin texts in the parallel columns of Codex Bezae differ from each other, as
regards the readings they follow, in little less than two thousand places. As the result of a
minute examination of the whole manuscript, undertaken with a view to this single point,
-it may be stated that the Latin (without taking account of its own clerical errors) is at
variance with the Greek in 1919 instances (in S. Matthew 251, S. John 229, S. Luke 428,
S. Mark 380, Acts 631), being less than the whole number of places (1981)' in which the
Greek Codd. FG of 8. Paul (which no one doubts to be separate transcripts from the same
prototype) differ in but the first thirteen of the Pauline Epistles. And it must be added
furthermore that the vast majority of these 1919 divergencies relate to matters so insignificant
that they would be utterly overlooked except by a reader who was narrowly watching for them.
In 75 the Latin scribe silently corrects plain transcriptural mistakes of the Greek text; in 104
Proper Names are spelt with some slight variation; in 59 small particles are interchanged, e. g-
Se is rendered by enim, or yap by autem; in 133 singular nouns are made plural, and vice
versd, the sense being completely unaffected; in no less than 514 cases a similar change is
made in the tenses of verbs, (which however are sometimes carefully distinguished) or a finite
tense is substituted for a participle; 318 are transmutations in the order of the words, a few
(e.g. Matth. xvi. 20; xx. 19; John vii 5; Mark ii 1; vii 22; Acts iii. 20; iv. 10; xxi. 13),
and but a few, being of the least consequence. The residue (716) are real various readings,

1 Not 1982 as stated in my Plain Introduction, p. 137, υμασ in Cod. G at Dresden, not ἡμασ aa edited by Mat-
for in Rom. xvi. 7 Tregelles now tells me that he read thaei in 1791.

xl INTRODUCTION.

in $& Matthew 78, in S. John 72, in S. Luke 135, in S. Mark the higher proportion of 146;
in the Acts (whose primitive text both Latin and Greek was left in a very rude condition,
and has been largely corrected in later times) they &mount to as many as 285; yet even these
are of no great moment, many the manifest result of mere negligence, while in some of the
more considerable our translator d adopts the very expression of the Vulgate Latin: e.g. Acts
i 4 (with am. fuld.); ii. 3; iv. 14 (without ποίησαι ἡ, but yet habebant in d, poterant Vulg.);
v. 8;. vii. 7; xv. 37; xvi. 11; xviii 2; xix. 23.

III. We must now state our reasons for believing that the Latin translator executed his
work in some remote province, where the language, though still vernacular, had far progressed in
its decline; most probably in Gaul, about the time of the Frankish invasion, and in the dialect
then employed in general speech (for the rustic Latin was commonly spoken in Southern Gaul
up to the close of the seventh century') rather than in that more correct manner which Church
writers like S. Gregory of Tours would of course preserve even at a later period. Its provincial
character and growing corruption are abundantly manifested in the gross violations of grammatical
propriety which prevail throughout every portion, to a far greater extent than is found in any
other Old Latin translation of Scripture. Such especially are those perpetual errors in the govern-
ment of prepositions, of which, however, we find many examples in the Cod. Palatinus (e)* and some
in other copies, (e.g. / supra p. xxxvi, Luke xxiv. 11, not v. 19). Thus a or ab takes an accusative
in d, Matth. xxvii. 24; John xxi 9; Luke iv. 1; ix. 8; xii. 36; xiii 29 (mixed with ablative) ;
xx. 42; xxiv. 27; Mark i. 9; xiii. 27 (mixed); Acts v. 15; x. 23 (so Greek p. m.); xiii. 8; 14;
xvi 18; 38; xvii 9; xvii. 16; xxi 21. Also ad with an ablative Matth. xvii 19; Luke ii.
52 (mixed); xi 51; Mark xiv. 34; Acts xv. 22: aput or apud with an ablative Matth. xix. 26
(mixed): circa with abl. Acts x. 9; xii 13: cum with accus. Luke i 39; xxii 11; Mark i. 29
(mixed); ix. 4; xiv. 54; Acts i. 26; iii. 4 (so Greek, p. m.); v. 26 (mixed); vii 19; 45;
xi 20; xii 21; xiv. 20; xvi 4; xvii. 17; xix. 38: de with accus. Matth. iv. 25 (mixed);
Mark vi. 33; Acts ii 30; xii 23; xv. 5; xviii. 15 (mixed); e or ex with accus. Acts i. 18;
v. 3; xviii. 2: prae with accus. Luke xiii. 2; 4 (so prae turbam Cod. e, Mark ii. 4): per with
abl. Matth. ii 14; xxviii 13; Acts v. 19; xi 2; xx. 19: post with abl. Acts xx. 71: propter
with abl. Matth. v. 10; Mark vi 26 (mixed): secundum with abl. Acts ii. 30: sine with
accus. Mark iv. 19: supra with abl. Matth. xiv. 11: sub is found Mark iv. 21 with both cases
in the same sense. The significations of 4n with ite two cases are confounded 39 times in
S. Matthew, 8 times in S. John, only 5 times in S. Luke, 32 in S. Mark, 28 in the Acta
This unequal distribution of the most notable peculiarities in the style and grammatical con-
struction we have had occasion to point out before. The preposition de, moreover, is employed at
least twice in the Acts as a substitute for the genitive: thus de praecordia (rgo xapdiac) ii. 30;
de ecclesiam (ryo exxAnotac) xx. 17, look more like French than Latin: though ex in x. 25;
xvii 12; xxi. 39 (with genit.) is of course correct enough, though not indispensable.

It is worth while to note besides the variations from the common forms both in regard to

1 See Hallam's Middle Ages, Vol. 111. pp. 324—7,

Literature of Europe, Vol. 1. pp. 27— 32, and the convinc-

ing evidence of the fact which he bas there collected.

3 * Haud raro, et constanti& qu&dawm." Tischeud.
Cod. Palat. Proleg. p. xx. He enumerates de verbum,
extra vinea, per caverna (we saw on p. xxxvii de ibm
Luke xxiv. 19): and for anomalies of a different kind

omnem castellum (vid. p. xli infra), omnem olus ; qui for
quis, vocitus for vocatus, -es for -is in dicues, diligites; the
putting of b for p (scribtura, corbus), d. for t (capud), q
or c for qu (secuntur), τ for 0 (ficurnea) ; o interchanged
with τὸ (hoc, huc), ὁ with y, ¢ with th, ? with ll, ὃ with u
the oftenest of all. In these respects d and e closely re-
semble each other.

INTRODUCTION. xli

inflexion and syntax, which occur in this version: not a few will also be met with, though
much more rarely, in the other Old Latin Versions, including the Vulgate.

(1) Nouns of the fourth declension, though often used with their proper terminations, are
frequently turned into the second: actus Acts xix. 18; adcubitus Luke xi. 43; xiv. 7; xx. 46
(addub.); concursus Acta xix. 40; conspectus Luke iv. 7; xiii. 26; xv. 19; 21; xix. 27; xxi. 36;
Acts x. 30 (not wv. 31, 33); cornum Luke i 69; cubitus Mark xii 39; fructus Matth. xii 33;
xxi 34 (both); 43; Luke vi. 43 bis; 44; xii. 17; 18; xx. 10; gradus Acts xii. 10 -(graduus
acc. pl ibid. xxi. 35); habitus Acts xii 21; intellectus Luke ii. 47; tntercessus ibid. xxii. 59;
magistratus Acts xvi. 19; 22; 35; porticus John v. 2; spiritus Matth. i. 20; Luke i 67;
i. 27 (spo, but v. 26 spu); iii. 16; Mark i 25; v. 8; ix. 25 (both); xii. 36; Acts i δ;
iv. 8; 31; vi. 10; vii. 51; x. 38; xi 16; 24; xiii 4; 9; xv. 7; 29; 32; xvi 6; xix. 21;
xx. 22; tonitrum John xii 29; veultus Luke xxiv. 5. We find the genitive of such nouns
in -ui Luke ix. 55; Mark iii. 17; xi. 21; Acts xx. 19, and in -« Acts vi. 5; in -wm in the plural
Mark xi 13. Notice also the ablatives caelu, Luke xvii. 24; domw Acts xvi 34; tyru
Luke x. 13; and the genitive dolus Acts xiii. 10; somnus John xi. 13.

(2) Neuter nouns of the second declension are sometimes made masculine: as donum Acta xi.
17; foros Matth. xxiii 7; sabbatum once (Acts xii. 27); signum Luke ii 34; templum once
(Mark xiv. 58); verbus John xxi 23; Luke iv. 32; Acts xix. 38; domus is masc. Luke ix. 4;
manus masc. ibid. xxii. 21; apex fem. xvi. 17; porticus masc. Acts iii. 11 (with am.); valetudo masc.
Acta v. 15: on the other hand cibus is neuter Mark vii. 4, and humerus Matth. xxiii. 4. We find
for κωμὴ castellus Luke ix. 56; xvii 12; xix. 30; Mark xi. 2 masc; but castellum eut. cer-
tainly seven times and probably eight more. Z/wm appears to be neut. Mark x. 15; Acts xii. 1;
also eum Matth. xxii 18; 20: we read quendam cwitatem Acts xxi 16; marem Mark iii. 7;
salem ibid. ix. 50. For rete we find retia and of the first declension in all places, viz. Matth.
iv. 18; 20; 21; John xxi. 6; 8; 11 bis; Luke v. 2; 4; 6; Mark i. 16; 19: sidona Matth. xv.
21, only: tenebra John vi 17 only: baptismus is preferred to baptisma Luke xii. 50; xx. 4;
Mark i 4; vii 4; x. 38 (not v. 39); Acts x. 37, but not in the ten other places. Lystra
is neut. pl. Acta xiv. 6 even against the Greek, but fem. stng. in its four other places (xiv. 20;
21; xvi 1; 2) once (xvi 2) against the Greek: we have socra Matth. x. 35 only: columbus
Luke ii. 24 cnly. In the accusative of the third declension we have securem Luke xiii 7, but
testim Acts iv. 33: in the ablative rude Luke v. 36 bts; nave Mark v. 2; mare Luke xxi. 25;
Mark v. 13 semel; vi. 47: even ae for e in regae Acts vii. 10; but i for e in sidoni Luke x. 13;
peccatori ibid. xv. 10; veteri Mark ii. 21; corpori ibid. v. 29; morti vii. 10; sermoni Acta xv. 32:
in the plural nominative -ae is put for -es in lampadae Matth. xxv. 8: civitatium is gen. pl.
in Luke v. 12; vi. 17. Moysi is the genitive form in Matth. xxiii 2; John ix. 28; Luke ii. 22;
xxiv. 44 (i); Mark xi. 26; Acts xiii 39; xv. 1; 5; tohannit Luke vii. 24: alio is dative
Luke xiv. 31; xvi 7: the unusual quemquem Mark xii. 14; Acts ii. 3: tpeud Acta xvi. 35: a few
adjectives in -us and -er sometimes are formed in -ts, or vice versá, as austeris Luke xix. 21
(not v. 22) ; infirmis Matth. xxv. 43 (not v. 44); xxvi. 41; John v. 13 only; paupera Luke xxi. 2;
3; pleres Acts xvii 12; subdoles Acts xvii. 5; uberam Luke viii 8, but uberes ibid. xii. 16;
unanimes Acts i. 14. Merely barbarous are fratrorum Matth. xxv. 40; salutarem Luke iii. 6;
hominorum ibid. xiv. 24; stadios xxiv. 13 (not John vi. 19) so Cod. a; tnterfectt (dat.) Acts
vii 1; progeniebus ibid. xv. 21; novus xvii. 21: perhaps altari (gen) Luke i. 11.

(3) In verbs the chief anomalies occur in the compounds of eo, which make -tebam &c. in
the imperfect, -4am -tes &c. in the future: such are exiebot Luke vi 19; exwbant John viii. 9;

7

xlu INTRODUCTION.

Luke iv. 22; 41; Acts viii 7; exies Luke xii. 59; exvet Matth. ii 6; John x. 9; Mark x. 12;
periet John x. 28; xi 50; Luke xxi. 18 (but peribunt Luke v. 37); transiebat ibid. v. 15; trans-
tebant Mark ix. 30; pertransiebat Luke xix. 1; pertransiebant Acts xvi 6; transit Matth. v. 18;
Mark xiii. 30 (not v. 31) and in six other places; pertransiet Luke ii. 35; rediebant (but also ibant)
Mark vi 31; abientes Luke vii. 14; xxii. 13; exientes v. 2; Mark vi 34; veniunt Luke xii. 6;
venitum est John xii. 5; veniri Mark xiv. 5. Possum, fero and odi are also conjugated incorrectly :
potebat Luke xix. 3; poterint ibid. xxi. 15; differitis xii. 7; 24; conferitis xxiv. 17; adfers (imperat.)
John xx. 27 bis; Luke xii. 7; offers (imperat. Mark i. 44; adferi (infin. pass.) ibid. vi 27
(adferent for -unt vii. 32, as often elsewhere, may be a clerical error); odies Matth. v. 43; odtet
Luke xvi. 13; odtent Matth. xxiv. 10; both odit and odivit John xv. 18; odterunt ibid. xv. 24; 25;
odierint Luke vi. 22; odientibus Matth. v. 44; Luke vi 27; even Jieretur John xiii. 2. The
simple pareo for appareo occurs Matth. vi 5; ix. 34; xiii. 26; xvii. 3 (paretur depon. xxiii 27,
but parent Vulg.); xxiii. 28 (so Vulg); xxiv. 30 (so Vulg); xxvii 53; Luke xxiv. 11; (but con-
paruit v. 3l) Other anomalies in conjugation are lugunt Matth. v. 4; fodiit Matth. xxi. 33;
mubor pass. Matth. xxii. 30; Luke xvii 27; xx. 34 (joined with pariuntur); 35; Mark xii. 25;
loquor pass. Matth. xxvi. 13; linuit John ix. 6; 11; pariret Luke i. 57; ii. 6; habibat (from habeo)
ibid. vi. 8; custodiabatur viii. 29; stupwebant ix. 43; egeri xv. 14; consolatur pass. xvi. 25; pae-
niteor xvi. 30; xvii 4; certabatur depon. xxii 59; comerwnt (from cogo) xxiv. 29; proficebat Mark
v. 26; obstipuerunt ibid. v. 42; secuntur vii. 5 (so Cod. e sometimes); petieremus x. 35; respondite
xi 29 (not v. 30); taediari xiv. 33; respondis xv. 4; possidit and crepavit Acts i. 18; locuntur
vid. ii. 7; serpiat iv. 17; obstupiscebat viii. 13; quaesire xiii. 7; resistabat xiii. 8; decedisset xiii.
13; serunt xv. 13; perconfirmor depon. xv. 32; extorsuit xvi. 15; vetatus xvii. 15; vellit xvii. 18;
20; conventi xxi 18; adsistans xxii. 20. In Luke xv. 6 ovvyapyre is barbarously rendered cum
gaudete (but not in v. 9), so Acts xvi. 13; compare Luke vi. 4.

(4) The most remarkable peculiarity of the syntax in this version is the frequent habit of
omitting the antecedent to a relative: such cases are seen in Matth. xxiii. 31; John iv. 34; v. 10;
vi. 39 (not v. 38); Luke i. 45; iii. 7; vi 4; xiv. 10; 15; xix. 24; xxi. 26; xxii. 21; xxiii. 25; 43;
xxiv. 33; Mark iii 34; v. 40; x. 23; Acts iv. 21; vi. 1; xvi 10; 13; xvii 11; xxii. 11: the
relative is omitted in Mark xi 21; Acts xiii 2. In expressing prohibitions non is more frequent
than ae, e.g. John xiv. 1; 27: vay is vestris John xiii. 21, nostrorum renders pov Acts xvii. 27.
Otherwise, though there is & rudeness in the whole style approaching to barbarism (e.g. Luke
xxiv. 31 fin.; Acts xiii 1; 10; 29), yet there is seldom found any notable violation of the rules
of Latin grammar, except to accommodate it to the parallel Greek, on which point we have
already spoken at large (see p. xxxii) We find however suaserunt turbas Mark xv. 11 against the
Greek: so vetare eis Luke xviii. 16. Sometimes the Latin softens down a loose construction of
the original (e.g. Acts iii 13; iv. 3) while in a few instances it approaches nearer to classical
propriety than does the Vulgate (e.g. Mark xiii. 20 «Ha caro, yet it is omnis iu Matth. xxiv. 22).
It is even elegant at times, e.g. oma: facile puto John xxi. 25. In the Acts it nicely discri-
minates throughout the Jewish from the Christian πρεσβύυτεροι, where the Vulgate completely fails.

(5) As in other specimens of provincial Latin, we find À very often omitted, and as often
inserted, improperly. Instances of the former are eroden Matth. ii. 12; «merus, tbid. xxii. 4;
Luke xv. 5; ypocrytae Matth. xxiii. 29; Luke xi. 39; ebraice John v. 2 (-aeice); xx. 16; ora
thd. v. 35; Mark vi 35 bis; xiv. 35; 41; xv. 33 semel; umorem Luke viii. 6; ac (ie. hac)
ibid. xii. 20; abeo. xii. 50, and both abet and Aabet xix. 26; umido xxiii. 31; abetis Mark iv. 40;
aentaverit ibid. xi. 23; exortor Acts ii. 40; xx. 2; aebraeos ibid. vi. 1; ospitor x. 6; 18; xxi. 16»

INTRODUCTION. xliii

peribent x. 43; ymnum xvi. 25; exibere xvii. 31; estéussent xvii. 34; ellada xx. 9: of the latter
exhortus Matth. xiii. 5; Mark iv. 5; 6; harunt Matth. xiii. 6; Aaruit ibid. xxi. 19; 20 (not John xv.
6); hostendite xxii. 19; haridam xxiii. 15; habundabit xxv. 29; habe (i.e. ave) xxvi. 49; xxvii. 29;
xxvii. 9; Luke i. 28; xxiii 37; Mark xv. 18; Aarundinem Matth. xxvii. 29; 30; 48 (not xi. 7);
Luke vii 24; Àeliam Matth. xxvii. 47; 49, and in all the 24 other extant places; hosteis John
xx. 19; 26; hieris Luke ix. 57; holus xi. 42; honerates and honus xi. 46; Acte xv. 28; hiericho
Mark x. 46; hebrit Acts ii. 15; habire ibid. iv. 15; hopus v. 38; hemulati vii. 9; harena vii. 24;
horabit x. 9; hiconio xiii 51 (not xiv. 1); hemulatores xxi. 20.

(6) Other peculiarities of spelling, which prevail indeed through every page of this version,
are the interchange of b and v (more rarely 6 is turned into p, e.g. Matth. ix. 32; xiv. 35; xxii.
44; Acts xvi. 20, where b is washed out under p, and both are by the first hand) which the cor-
rector G has emended in two large portions of the work (see p. xxvi), and the placing of f for ph
and d for ¢ in such words as a£ (ad ille is the universal form employed), constitudo Luke xiv. 32,
capud Acts xvi. 12 &c.: at is also now and then put for ad, as in Acts xxi 37: see too aliut
ibid. xix. 32: p stands for m, Acts xiii. 34. The diphthong ae is perpetually expressed by the
simple e and vice versá: thus with the vocatives plenae and inimicae Acts xii. 10: praesbyteri
Luke xx. 1; Acts xxi. 18 only: raeaedificabo Acts xv. 10: praetium is used eight times, pretiosi
only in John xii 3; we find quaerere Acts xvii. 27, but quero &c. occurs twenty times, que-
stio three; caecidit John xi. 32; saepes Luke xiv. 23; Mark xii. 1; saedeo Matth. xx. 30; Mark
x. 46 only: saeniorum ibid. vii. 5 only; vadae Matth. xiii. 14: like every other Latin manuscript!
d invariably has caelum: so faenum always (five times): faenus and faenero four times, fenero
Luke vi. 34 semel: cena is read 13 times, coena never: jajuno &c. occurs 7 times, jejuno &c. 15,
in Matth. ix. 14, 15 varying in consecutive verses: (alantum is found in Matth. xxv. twelve
times, talentum thrice (both occur v. 28): anticus (like secuntur and locuntur named above, p. xlii)
Luke ix. 8 only; thus £nicus Luke xvi. 10; 11; xxiii 41: morus ibid. xii. 53 bis: thensaurus in
all eleven places and temptatio in all nine: forsitam Luke xi. 20; xx. 13; Acts xi. 18; xii. 15; xviii.
14 &c.: jenuam Mark xi. 4 only: abraam Matth. iii. 9 bis; John viii. 33; Luke xiii. 28; xvi. 27,
but abraham 27 times: istrahel &c. always except in Luke xxiv. 21: patriaarcha Acts ii. 29 only
(compare rerpaapyno in Codd. Sinaiticus, Ephraemi and others): santus Acts i 8 (not wv. 2; 5);
iv. 30; vii. 33; xv. 29: passares Luke xii. 6 (not v. 7); carcare &c. Luke iii. 20; xxi. 12 only, but
carcere &c. 28 times: clodus in ten places, claudus John v. 3 only: cludo and clusum in all eleven
places. Under this head may be brought the familiar practice of writing Att, Ais for ht, his, and
the contrary habit of putting füi 44 times for the gen. sing. or nom. pl of filius (yet not in
Mark xiii 12; Acts iii. 25), and more rarely fiis for the dative or ablative plural.

(7) The abbreviations usual in the Greek text have been enumerated already (966 p. , xviii):
in the Latiu the chief are ihs (Cod. Laud. 35 has thesus, but Au hiesum Acts xix. 5), ape", de, dme, epe,
and their several cases (ihn John xii. 9; Luke v. 12 for thm is rare) as is usual in documents of
the oldest class. Deus and spiritus (dominus Matth. xiii. 27; Acts xiii. 10) are sometimes written
in full, the former often retaining the mark of abridgement (—) notwithstanding, as is likewise the

1 "(Coelum is a spurious form, invented about the * On the tomb of that illustrious scholar Isaac
beginning of the sixteenth century, in conformity with Casaubon [d. 1614] in! the S. W. aisle of the transept of
a ridiculous etymology." Munro on Conington's Virgil, Westminster Abbey, xpo of the original epitaph bas been
Journal of S. and C. Philology, 1860. In Cod. ff! coelo- changed by some ignorant stone-cutter into the barbarous
rum, Matth. xx. 1 must be a mere error either of the | xto.

editor (Martianay) or of the scribe.

xliv | INTRODUCTION.

case in some parts of Cod. Claromontanus, especially about Romans i Thus dei is is met with 122
times (but never in the Acts), deo 24 times 8 (in the Acts only vii 40; x. 4), deum only in John
vi. 46; x. 33. For the more usual form dms ἄς, we find dns &c. 16 times in S. Matthew (both
occur in xxii. 44), in Luke xxiii. 40, and always (84 times) in the ie Acts, except dmi ii. 19: dms
is the form preferred by Codd. Vercellensis and Claromontanus, dns by Codd. Palatinus, Amiati-
nus, and Fuldensis. We may possibly think that minute peculiarities of this kind slightly confirm
the impression of those who deem the translator of the Acts a different person from bim who ren-
dered the Gospels (see p. xxxiii, note 2)'. Add to this that he alone has dum for dm (60), A Acts
vi 11; xi 17; xii 5; & form also found in Cod. Palatinus: although in S. Luke we see dom. i:
16; 46, and in nine other places (besides six in S. John, as also in Cod. Claromontanus); dome
(vocative) in Luke x. 40. In Cod. Laud. 35 there are no abridgements in the Latin.

Of compendia scribendi, as distinct from abridged words, the Latin of Cod. Bezae has but
few. At the end of a line — over the last letter stands for m; in Codd. Palatinus and Claromontanus
the line stands for m or ^ indifferently: a single point (usually the upper point, but sometimes
the middle) indicates a termination omitted, e.g. hominib: Matth. x. 33; ossib. ibid. xxiii 27;
sublatisq. Acts xii. 19. Occasionally an unfinished word has not such point, apparently through
oversight; e. g. faciem Matth. xxvii. 22 for faciemus (in later manuscripts like the Cod. Augiensis
-us would be indicated by the apostrophus) AÁwmiiab Luke iii. 5 (see Adnotationes, Fol 194 a).
The punctuation of the Latin is on the same plan as that of the Greek, described above (p. xviii):
in Cod. Palatinus (if we may judge by Tischendorf's facsimile page) the single middle point is
rare primá manu, but more often added by a later pen.

Some grounds for telieving that this manuscript was written in the region where it was
eventually found in the sixteenth century were stated in the last chapter (p. xxxi): the following
philological reasons, so far as they go, would suggest the same conclusion of ite Gallic origin.

(1): In addition to the unclassical and indeed ungrammatical use of de to express the genitive
in Actes ii. 30; xx. 17 (see p. xl), we find in the style of d distinct traces of the employment
of habeo as an auxiliary verb, which is well known to be a notable characteristic of the modern
languages of Western Europe (of the French as much as any) as distinguished from the Latin
whence most of them sprung. In Mark xiv. 27 σκανδαλισασθαι (i6. -0e) is rendered scandalizari
habetis by d, but scandalum patiemini by ac, scandalizabimini by f and the Vulgate. abeo is
thus used three times to render μελλω, Luke x. 1; xix. 4; Acts i. 5, although the Greek word
is translated by incipio 25 times (sometimes very awkwardly), 15 times by the future participle,
three times in other ways (Mark xiii. 4; Acts xvi. 275 xxi. 37).

Two or three peculiar words, which better scholars may perhaps hereafter add to, point to
the same conclusion as regards the nationality of the translator. Scholz (W.7. Proleg. p. xxxix*)

! Besides the instances before given we may notice
that apxsepeve, which is rendered princeps sacerdotum in
all places in S. Mattbew (24) and S. Luke (16), in 8. John

other bad reasoners, he overlays his really effective argu-
ments by others obviously futile, Thus he urges for the
Gallic origin of Cod. D (among others) refectio (καταλυμα)

princeps 4 times, princeps sacerdotum twice, in Mark
xiv. 47 princeps sacerdos, in the other 19 places of 8.
Mark summus sacerdos; is in the Acta pontifex iv. 23;
v. 175; 21; vii. 1; pontefex iv. 6; pontefiz (lepevo) v. 27.
The reading is tepewo aleo in xix. 14, where alone we
find sacerdotis.

* Scholz's examples had occurred to me in complete
forgetfulness of what he had written long ago. Like

Mark xiv. 14, though the word is in the Vulgate; side-
ratus (xvAXos) Matth. xv. 30; 31; xviii. 8 (but in Mark
ix. 43 debilis with the Vulgate), an expressive term found
in Pliny (in regard to this word, however, he only follows
Mill); and natatoria piscina John v. 3, & mere error of
the translator, who unites the two separate words used
by the Vulgate for rendering κολυμβηθρα in the places
where it is found (v. 2; 4; 7 piscina ; ix. 7 ; 11 natatoria).

INTRODUCTION. xlv

and others have noticed sonits (μεριμναισὴ in Luke xxi. 34 only, for which ae have solicitudinibus,
bf cogitationibus, c and the Vulgate curis. That sontus, which is not a Latin word at all, is
connected with soinus and the French soin is plain enough, and Ducange cites from one Latin
and Greek Glossary “somnium φροντὶς ἰδιωτικώς,᾽ from another “somnior pepiysva,” whence was
corrupted sonius, thence soinus and soin (Nisi competens soinus eum detineat" Leges Henr. 1.
Regis Angliae cap. 29 in Ducange Medii Aevi Latinitas, sub voce Sunnis).

Less certain is the inference drawn from involet as a translation of xAejg in John x. 10 only,
all the other versions having furetur in that place. Jnvolo is rendered by Ducange per vim auferre,
and compared with the French voler, but Servius the Commentator on Virgil, in the 5th century,
says “Vola dicitur media pars manis...unde et involare dicimus, quum aliquid furtim volá manüs
subtrahitur.” The best classical example of this use of the word (certainly a very rare one) is
Catull Carm. xxv. * Remitte pallium mihi, meum quod involásti."

Of applontat (pacce«) Mark ix. 18, another of Scholzs examples I find no notice in Fac-
ciolati, Ducange, or other such books. It must be connected with planta, supplanto. Bentley, who
read applantat in his hasty fashion, adds “et hoc est allidit humo” (Ellis, Bentl. Crit. Sacra, p. 9).

Such forms as sconspectu Acts vii. 46, and yet more scoriscatio Matth. xxiv. 27 ; scoruscus Luke
xvii 24; scorusco xvii. 24 bis; xxiv. 4 (ἀστραπὴ and acrparrw, but fulgur Matth. xxviii. 3; Luke
x. 18) savour more of the initial impure 8 of the Italian, which plainly sprung from the Latin ez,
e. g. sbarcare, scarnare.

CHAPTER IV.
ON THE CHARACTER OF THE GREEK TEXT OF CoDEX BEZAE.

IT resulta from our investigations respecting the parallel version in this manuscript, that although
replete with philological interest as & specimen of vernacular Letin just before it merged into the
mediaeval language of the South of France, very little weight can be given to its readings even
in those places (comparatively so few) in which it differs from its Greek original The purpose
of the scribe (or at any rate of his immediate predecessor) was simply to copy on the one page of
an open leaf and to translate on the other, a very ancient and curious book, arranged to his hand
in verses OF στίχοι, whose present loose and inartificial divisions shew that it must itself have
been derived from older documents wherein the στίχοι had been distributed on an elaborate and
regular system, which the carelessness of the writer of the immediate prototype of Codex Bezae
has gone far to break up and obscure (see p. xvii) In this the last Chapter of our Introduc-
tion we shall aim at proving that the text of Codex Bezae, as it stands at present, is in the main
identical with one that was current both in the East and West as early as the second century
of our aera. It may very well have been brought into Gaul by Irenaeus and his Asiatic com-
panions about A.D. 170: in some of its most characteristic features it resembles the Syriac versions
made at one extremity of Christendom, the citations of the Latin Fathers at the other. Whether
Codex Bezae (D) and its allies approach nearer to the verity of the inspired writings than do some
of our chief authorities whose extant vellum may be a little older, such as Codd. Sinaiticus (M),
Vaticanus (B), Alexandrinus (A) and Ephraemi (C), is too large a question to be entered upon in
this place, even if we were in possession of materials for arriving at a definite conclusion, which
there is much cause to fear we are not and perhaps never may be. If the high antiquity of the

xlvi INTRODUCTION.

text be once established, its claim on our respectful attention must be admitted as & necessary con-
sequence, even by those who most hesitate to assign to it prevailing and paramount authority’.

I. And as regards mere matters of spelling and grammar we shall see little or no difference
between the practice of Codex Bezae and the other oldest manuscripts. Those instances of pseu-
dography, as he calls it, which Kipling accumulates (Praef. x111. xiv.) to prove that its writer could
not be & native Greek, would enable us to demonstrate the same thing in respect to every other
manuscript of the N. T. now existing, which has any semblance of great antiquity. Its ifacisma, or
changes of one vowel or diphthong for another are actually fewer than in Cod. N and one or two
more, and the errors of transcription, especially in the Greek, are not by any means so numerous.
The principal vowel changes, as usual, are εἰ for 4 € for a, and vice versá: vis put for οἱ chiefly in
σοι and the various forms of ἀνοίγω, v and ἡ are transmuted principally in the cases of pes ‘and
υμεις : itacisms so harsh as κε for και John vii. 47; Acts xviii 2; « for the article ac Luke iii. 0 ; σοι
for ov John vii. 52; erepa for erape Matth. xxii 12; xxvi. 50 (not xx. 13) are not at all frequent.
The changes so very common in later writing between o and «, « and ἢ are rare (such as εξηλθη
Matt. xii. 43; cf. John vi. 3): those between εἰ, ἡ and « (even nace Matth. xxiv. 43), ov and ὦ (in
the third person plural of verbs) are more familiar. The accommodation of spelling to pronuncia-
tion in vy, vk and vx for yy, yx and yx, e.g. ἡνγικεν Matth. ii. 2; avyeXov ibid. xi. 10; xiii. 39
(not v. 41); ἀνκιστρον xvii. 27 (so Luke ii. 28 avkaAac); εσπλανχνισθη ibid. ix. 36 (not xiv. 14),
especially the last, occurs perhaps more often than in other copies*; but the orthography presents
no other peculiarity worth notice.

Of the forms usually ascribed to the Alexandrian dialect Codex Bezae contains the following :

(1) The accusative singular of the third declension of nouns ends in -ay for -a: Matth. xxvii.
28 (not v. 31); John vi. 54; Mark vi. 27; vii. 30; 32; Acts xiv. 12; xvii 6: and the neuter of
-vs in -vv Matth. xix. 4; Mark x. 6; Acts xvii. 27. This v is sometimes added in verbs, ἐπλήρουν
(sing.) Acts xiii. 25.

(2) The second person plural of the second aorist terminates in are: Matth. xi. 7; 8; 9;
xxv. 96; xxvi 55; John vi. 26; vii 45; Luke vii 24; 25; 26; xi 52; xix. 30; xxii 52; Mark
xiv. 48; Acts ii. 23; xvi. 39 (imper.); the first person plural in -apev: Matth. xxv. 39; Mark ix.
38; Acts iv. 20; the imperative in -arw Matth. vi. 10; xxvi. 39; Mark xiii. 15; and the second
aorist middle in -aro Luke xxii 50; Acts vii 10; 21; xii. 11.

(3) Also the third person plural of the second aorist in -ay: Matth. xiii. 48; xvii. 6; xxi. 16;
39; xxii 10; 22; xxvii 21; John iv. 52; vi. 10; 60; vii. 52; viii. 33; 39; 41; 48; 52; 53; 57;
ix. 23; 24; 28; 34; 40; xi. 46 bis; xii. 9; 21; xviii. 6 bis; 7; xxi. 5; 8; Luke 59; 61; v. 33;
vil. 20; viii 34; 42; ix. 13; xiii. 31; xvii. 5; xx. 16; 39; xxii. 9; 35; 38; 49; 71; xxiii 33;
xxiv. ; Mark ii. 16; iii 8; iv. 4 bes; 5; vi. 33; x. 4; 37; 38; xii. 7; 12; 165; xvi. 8; Acts i. 11;
24; ii 37; iv. 23; 24; vii. 57; x. 23; 39; xii. 7; 10; xiii. 46; xiv. 24; xvi. 19; 31; 37; 40 (ειπαν
44 times); or in -ocav: Mark viii. 11; ix. 9; 33. We find also εἰπα Acts xi. 8; xxii. 10; and
the participle εἰπασ Acts vii. 27; 37; 40; xx. 36; xxii. 324. So even the imperfect in -av: Matth. xxi.
9; John vii 31; 41; viii. 22; ix. 16 semel; x. 24; xi. 56; xv. 22; 24; Luke iv. 40; xxiii. 35;
48; xxiv. 10; Mark viii. 7; 16; Acts xiv. 19; xvi. 7; 19; xvii. 6; xix. 14; or in -ocav: Mark i.
32; vi 14; Acts xvii. 5 semel.

1 In the present chapter no notice is taken of the 3 So even vurgiov Matth. ix. 15, though γυμφιοσ is
readings by later hands; the rather aa the early changes found twice in the same verse,
niade in this manuscript seldom affect the sensv.

. INTRODUCTION. xlvii

(4) On the other hand we find -« for -a in the first aorist: Matth. xi. 25; xviii. 15; xxv. 22;
John xx. 15(1); Luke xxi 37; Mark i 35; xii. 32(1); xiii. 16; Acte i. 11; xix. 19: so eyevoov
Acts v. 4.

(5) For -acc in the third person plural of the perfect we have -av in John xvii. 6; (so v. 7, as
in the received text); xx. 13; but eAgAvOov John viii. 42.

(6) In verbs in -ow and -ωμι the termination οὐ is used for w in John xi. 57; xiii. 2; 29;
Luke xii. 99; xvi 4; xix. 15; xxii 4; Mark iv. 29; v. 43; ix. 30; xiv. 10; 11. Other infrequent
forms are κατασκηνοιν infin. Matth. xiii 32 (not Mark iv. 32); and the optatives ψηλαφησαισαν,
evpocay Acts xvii. 27.

(7) There is a frequent transmutation of verbs in -aw or -w into -ew, in -ew into -ow, and
corresponding changes in verbs in -j, which are sometimes formed like regular verbs. Such we
see in Matth. ix. 2; 5; xv. 23; John vi. 33; xi. 33 (not v. 38) ; xviii. 2 (not v. 5); xxi. 20; Luke
viii. 53 (not Mark v. 40); Mark iv. 36; vi. 56; vii. 10; x. 16; xiv. 42 (not v. 44); xv. 47; Acts
iv. 35; vii. 25; xii. 6; xvii. 24; xviii. 5; 26; xx. 21. Add αφεωνται for αφιενται John xx. 23.

(8) The inflections of the future of λαμβανω and its derivatives invariably retain p: Matth. x. 41;
xix. 29; xx. 10; xxi. 22; John v. 43; xiv. 3; xvi. 14; 24; Luke i. 31; ii. 21; ix. 51; xvii. 35; 36;
xx. 47; Mark x. 30; xi. 24; xii. 40; Acts i 2; 8; 11; 22; ii. 38; x. 16.

(9) Some verbs lack the augment, Matth. xi. 20 plup. (not e. 21); xiii 2 plup.; John vii. 37
plup.; vii. 38 (wpaxa) semel; ix. 1; xviii. 5 plup.; Luke ii. 20 (see vv. 17, 26); v. 2; vii. 5; ix. 32;
xi 52; xii. 13; xx. 33; xxiv. 29; Mark v. 33 plup. (also xv. 7; xvi. 9; Luke vi. 48; Acts xiv.
8 with the received text); xv. 44 plup. semel; xvi. 8; Acts ii. 28; 31; iv. 22 plup.; vii. 10; 34;
47; xii. 36; xix. 6; perhaps xxi. 12. A few double it, awexareorafy Luke vi. 10; xxii. 51 only;
Acts vil. 56: or prefix it to a preposition, Matth. xi. 13; Mark vi. 19; vii. 6; Acts xix. 6. Some
want the reduplication, as οἰκοδομηται Luke iv. 29. The diphthong ev is unaltered by the augment
in Luke xxii. 41; Mark x. 16; Acts xii. 24; xx. 36, where the received text is gv, which Cod.
Bezae has against the fextus receptus in Matth. xiv. 19; John vi 11; Luke ii 28; xxiv. 30; 50.

(10) Some nouns are found in different genders from those in common use: φωσ masc.
Matth. iv. 16; Sevdpov masc. ibid. xii. 33 semel; o8oc masc. Luke vii 27; xii. 58 (not xiv. 23);
δαιμόνιον fem. ibid. ix. 1; δεῖπνον masc. xiv. 16; λειμοσ fem. xv. 14 (not iv. 25; Acts xi. 28);
Tov εφεσου Acts xviii 21; rov apqdodov Mark xi. 4; but ro apdodoy Acts xix. 28: or of dif-
ferent declensions: ἠρωδουσ Matth. ii. 1 only; «Xeoo accus. ibid. ix. 13; xii. 7 ; xxiii. 23; αμφιβλη-
στροσ accus.iv. 18; Ἰωαννουσ gen. xi 12; rov πλουτουσ xiii. 22; ofov xxvii 48; ygpe Luke i. 36;
θαμβου gen. ibid. v. 26 (masc. in iv. 36); paxaipy xxii. 49 only; opov gen. Acts vii. 30.

(11) The aspirate and lenis spiritus are interchanged in οὐκ and ovy, Matth. xxvi. 60 bis;
Luke xiii. 7; Mark vi 3; 19; Acts ii. 7; v. 22; xix. 23 (not v. 24): also in prepositions, whether
in composition or before a case, Matth. xiv. 23; xvii. 19; Luke i. 25; vi. 35; Mark iv. 34; vii. 6;
viii 14; Acta ii. 26; iii. 24; iv. 29; v. 28; x. 28; xi 4; xiii 25; xviii 23. Thus also μαθθαιος
Matth. ix. 9; x. 3, and in the titles or headings throughout that Gospel; Luke vi. 15; Mark iii. 18;
Acts i. 13: χειθωνασ Matth. x. 10; δικασαι ibid. v. 35; μαθηθευθεισ ibid. xii. 52: σῴφυριδασ xv.
37; xvi. 10; Mark viii. 20; exOpoo Matth. x. 36; xiii. 25; xxii. 44; Luke i. 74 (not v. 71); Acta
ij. 35; xiii 10; cf. Mark xii. 36: μασθοσ Luke xi. 27; xxiii 20: πανδοκει ibid. x. 35: συνηκθησαν
Mark ii. 2: διανυκθητι ibid. vii. 34: σφογγον ibid. xv. 36: αθενισασ Acts xi. 6: emaraora tbid. xix.
25: κατήκησαν tbid. xxi. 21 (not v. 21).

(12) Three times we find A used for v, AvyAce John v. 35 (-ov errore); Luke xii. 35; πλέοντα
ibid. e. 55. The article is used for the relative in Matth. xxiv. 38; Luke i. 4; Mark iv. 24;

xlvii INTRODUCTION.

viii 19; Acts ii 45; xvii. 27. Cther unusual forms in nouns are adefw Acts xx. 29; βυβλω
Luke xx. 42; Mark xii 26 only: γενεχλιοισ Mark vi. 21; γενημα Matth. xxvi. 29; Luke xii. 18;
xxiL 18 only; Seppyv Mark i. 6; exarovrapyno Matth. xxvii. 54; Acts x. 22; xxi. 32; xxii. 25; 26,
but -xoc Luke vii 6; xxiii 47; ζμυρνα Matth. ii. 1] (so John xix. 39 secundá manu ; and in Cod.
Sinaiticus even σζμυρνησ)ὴ; θυρουροσ John x. 3; Mark xiii. 34; «ax always (nine times); ἵστραηλ
John xii 13; Luke ii 32; iv. 25; Mark xii. 29; ἵστραηλιται Acts xiii. 16; xxi. 28 (but in the
Latin tstrahel in 26 other places, tstrahelitae in 3 others, see p. xliii); νησσοσ Acts xiii. 6;
odayoo and odayew Matth. xv. 14; Luke vi 39 only; ορνιξ Luke xiii 34 (not Matth. xxiii 37);
sometimes παρησια &c. (Acts xiv. 3), sometimes with pp (ibid. xiii. 46); πλημυρασ Luke vi. 48;
πτυμα John ix. 6; σκωλησ Mark ix. 48 (not vv. 44, 46); (xara) τυχα Luke x. 31; ψιχων Luke xvi.
21; Mark vii 28 (ψειχων Matth. xv. 27). In adjectives we find aveyAurrov Luke xii. 33; apecrova
Mark vi. 13; evaroo Matth. xxvii. 45 (not v. 46 or xx. 5); Luke xxiii 44; Mark xv. 34; Acts
ii 1; x. 30; evernxovra Matth. xvii. 12; Luke xv. 4; 7; pew masc. sing. Matth. xviii 1;
ομοιοιπαηθεισ Acts xiv. 15; ovÜev Acta v. 36 only; πλεονα John vii 31; τεσσερακοντα Acts i
3 only (never τεσσερεσῚ)ὴ; τουτοσ John xvii 25; Acts xxi. 20. In verbs, ἀαναπαεσθαι Mark xiv.
41; aroxrevvovres or -roy Matth. x. 28; Mark xii. 5; amoxrevovrey Luke xii 4; even αποκτεινειτε
Jut. Matth. xxiii. 34; ἐκχυννομένον Matth. xxvi. 28; Luke vi 38 (tmepexy.); xi 50; but eyxvvvo-
μενον Matth. xxii. 35; Mark xiv. 24; «purro Luke xvii 2; «o0« Luke vii 33; 34; x. 7 (not
v. 8); xx. 47 (κατεσθ.); xxii. 30 only; ἔβεννυμι Matth. xii, 20; xxv. 8 only; sAaro John xxi 7;
ἡμφιασμενον Matth. xi. 8; npyafero Acts xviii. 3; npyacaro Matth. xxv. 16; xxvi 10; Luke xix.
16 (xpoonp.); Mark xiv. 6; opyafopevoo (irascor) Matth. v. 22. Other anomalies are αφειναι Luke
v. 21 (aduva« v. 24); επηρηαζοντων ibid. vi. 28; προσερηξεν vi. 48; συνερηξεν vi 49: αμφιεζει xii.
28; erepupay xix. 35; περιτεθεντεσ xxii 37; αποστελη Mark iii. 14; εξεσταται ibid. v. 21; «£«aravro
vi. 51; συνιτε vii 14; ηἡτοιμαθαι x. 40; ηπισσαμαι xiv. 68; ὡμασεν Acts iL 30; εξολεθρευθησεται
ibid. iii. 23; «0«evro v. 18; ανεωξαν v. 19; ανεθραψατο vii 21; συνηλλασσεν vii. 26; eopaxey vii. 44;
αφηθησεται viii. 22; σνυναξαντεσ xiv. 27; καταστανοντες xvii. 15; παρεσχειν xvii. 31; συνχυννεται xxi.
31. Add azo with accus. Acts x. 23; pera “with” governing accus. Acts vii. 45; perhaps xviii. 17 ;
cvy with gen. Acta iii 4; iv. 14; δεηθητε Tov xv Matth. ix. 38 ; κατηγορήσω ὕμασ John v. 45;
qyayro avrov Mark vi. 56; emewav τω οχλω tbid. xv. 11 (see p. xlii. The Greek article is per-
petually left out, where no native would have dispensed with it (see pp. xxxiii, liv).

(13) In ovrwo the weak c is always retained before a consonant (40 times in all); as is the
appended v or v épeAxvorixoy for the most part (e.g. in all except 28 out of 211 instances in the
Acts)'; and the last letter of ev, συν, and παλιν is scarcely ever changed in composition.

When we compare the foregoing list of Alexandrian forms (if such it be proper to term
them) with those in the corresponding portion of Codex Sinaiticus (see Scrivener’s Introduction to
Cod. Sin. pp. liv—lvi), we shall find amidst much diversity in the particulars cited so considerable
a resemblance in their general character, as to assure us that the documents which respectively
exhibit them are nearly of the same age, and that the anomalous inflections are due to the same
causes (whatever they may be) both in the Sinai manuscript and in that of Beza.

II. We now pass on from these smaller yet not insignificant matters to discuss the character and
value of that remarkable text, which has proved so fertile a cause of perplexity to Biblical critics,
and made the document which contains it a legitimate object of general curiosity. When Kipling’s
edition was first published he was blamed, as well for faults of omission wherewith he was justly
chargeable, as for neglecting to subjoin to his work a collation of Cod. Bezae with the received text,

1 The absence of » leaves an hiatus in a few places: e.g. Luke xxiii. 53 (eost) ; Acts xx. 35; xxi. 34.

INTRODUCTION. xlix

such as Woide had annexed seven years before to his edition of Codex Alexandrinus, and both
Scrivener and Mr Hansell have lately executed for the Cod. Sinaiticus. Those who censured Kip-
ling ought to have observed that they were setting him an almost impossible task : to say nothing
of the Latin version, so unique and fraught with interest, he could not have given in full the count-
less variations which abound in every verse of this document without virtually transcribing the whole
Greck text :—it may (of course) be compared with some standard line by line, but it defies a complete
collation with any. Such is the extent of the subject to which we must address ourselves, as we
best can, within the compass of a few pages. -

(a) The most striking feature of Cod. D is its perpetual tendency to interpolation, by which
ierm we understand the practice of adding to the received text passages (often of some length) which,
whether genuine or spurious, are found in this document either alone or in company with a very few
others.

MarrH.i 16. The Latin d (the Greek being here lost), besides other variations, inserts virgo
before maria, which gloss is found also in Cureton’s Syriac, in a. 5. c. g'. k. of the Old Latin’, in
the Armenian, Aethiopic and three Arabic versions, in Gaudentius and the Opus imperfectum in
Matthaeum, perhaps of the fourth century, though by some thought much later.

MarrH. xx. 28. To the end of this verse both D and d append no less than twelve στίχοι, the
whole bearing internal marks of evident spuriousness, not only in the use of words foreign to S. Mat-
thew's style (such as ἐλαττων, efexovrac, ενδοξοτεροσ, δειπνοκλήτωρ, ἡττων, avvaye in its technical sense,
χρησιμοσῚὴ, but even from its tone of rhetorical antithesis in the first sentence, so little suitable to our
Lord's majestic simplicity of speech. The sentiment of the rest is manifestly borrowed from Luke
xiv. 8—10, although there is little resemblance in the words. It is read in no Greek manuscript
except Codex Bezae, yet it is found in Cureton's Syriac, in eleven copies of the Old Latin, besides d
(a. b. c. e. f σ᾽" λ. m. n); and in at least six copies of the revised or Vulgate Latin (and. em., Brit.
Mus. Reg. 1 B., Bodl. 857, B. M. Add. 24,142 secundá manu, Reg. A. xviii. in part, the four last
cited by Mr Westcott) ; in the margin of the Philoxenian Syriac rs cited by Adler from Assemani's
MS. ii. in the Vatican (with the note “that the paragraph is found in Greek copies at this place, but
in ancient copies only in Luke κεφ. 53” (ch. xiv. 8 &c.]); in the margin of one Nitrian manuscript
of the Peshito Syriac (Brit. Mus. Addit, 14,456); in four codices of the Anglo-Saxon version known
to Marshall (which would prove that it once had a place in the Latin Vulgate): it is recognised by
Juvencus (a.p. 330), Hilary (354), and Leo the Great (461): Codd. f. 2. of the Old Latin, and all
others of the Vulgate, do not contain the passage. Those that support it abound in mutual variations:
οὗ has not the first sentence, σ᾽. πὸ have nothing else. Of the rest the margin of the Philoxenian
most resembles Cod. D, whose Greek was certainly not rendered from the parallel Latin here, as
some have imagined: the version d has no connection with the other forms of the Latin, and (as
Cureton has remarked) the Syriuc versions of the paragraph are independent of each other, being
separately derived from some Greek source.

No one has ventured to express a judgement that this passage was written by S. Matthew, at
least in the form in which it now stands. Yet the general agreement with Cod. D of authorities so
wide apart as the Syriac and Latin codices compels us to admit with Dr Cureton that “it certainly
belongs to the most antient times of Christianity” [i e. not necessarily to a date antecedent to the
second century]; *and the fact of the same advice of our Lord in very similar words being found

! For an explanation of these necessary compendia place, to be found by means of the Indices at the end
seribendi I am obliged to refer once for all to my Plain of the volume.
Introduction, where each of them is described in its proper

l INTRODUCTION.

in the Gospel of S. Luke would at least make it appear that it is to be referred ultimately to him,
whatever might have been the channel through which it has been derived” (Syriac Gospels, Preface,
p. xxxviii).

MarrH. xxiv. 41. The addition to this verse of the words δυο ἐπὶ κλεινησ pec x.r.X. presents
no difficulty, the clause being plainly taken from Luke xvii. 34, and accommodated in phraseology
to the former part of v. 41. Cod. D is here countenanced by 13. 69 (with which last it has a close
affinity in many places) ; by the Old Latin a. ὃ. c. f. h., e (but before v. 41), 5.“ (in the room of v. 41);
by Pope Sixtus’ edition and many of the manuscripts of the Vulgate (tol. gat. mm. &c.); by the Anglo-
Saxon and both Aethiopic versions ; by Origen (in Latin) clearly, and by Hilary in part.

MarrH. xxv. l. The addition καὶ rye. νυμφησ (after νυμφιου) is found in D, X primá manu, 1.
36. 122. 124. 209. 262 (all six except 209 primá manu only), 360, the Peshito Syriac and Philoxe-
nien with an asterisk (the margin alleging that it is not in all copies, and in particular not in that at
Alexandria), the Armenian, both Persic, all Latin versions, the Frankish and Anglo-Saxon, Origen (in
Latin) once, Hilary, Arnobius, Tichonius, the Opus imperfectum which may be of the fourth century.

Joun vi 56. To the end of this verse Cod. D adds no less than 32 words, which (as we
have before stated, p. x) were read in Stephens’ fj but no where else, though two Latin codices
(a. f°) exhibit the latter portion of it, δὲ acceperi homo corpus fü hominis quemadmodum
panem vitae habebit vitam in eo (ilo f?), and Victorinus (a.p. 393) cites as Scripture, however
loosely, a sentiment not found in this precise form elsewhere, Viam esse et aeternam vitam sic
testatur, sic docet, misi acceperitis corpus filii hominis sicut. panem vitae et biberitis sanguinem
ejus non habebitis vitam in vobis. Here, therefore, Cod. D aud a few Old Latin authorities stand
quite alone.

JouN vii. 53—viii. 11. It may seem rash to include this celebrated paragraph in a list of
interpolated passages, the rather since nearly all critics regard it as a genuine history (so strong
is the internal evidence in its favour) and even those who are the most powerfully influenced by
its absence from the oldest and best documents, assign it notwithstanding to S. John as the
writer, although it was probably not contained in the first edition of his Gospel, but added at
the time when his last chapter was annexed to what had once been the close of his narrative:—
xx. 30, 31. It is needless to recapitulate here the authorities which respectively omit and
contain it’. Codex Bezae is by two or three centuries the oldest Greek manuscript which
exhibits it, but it appears there in language widely different from what is seen in any other
copy. In Cod. E at Basle (proximus huic, longo sed proximus intervallo) it is noted by asterisks
as doubtful. The wituess borne in its behalf by Cod. D would be all the more satisfactory were
it not for our manuscript's admitted tendency to interpolate from uncanonical sources.

Joun xii. 28. Cod. D and d stand quite alone among known manuscripts and versions in
the feeble addition (derived from xvii. 5) which follows ovoza, yet even here we may plead for
it Latin support; since both Augustine and Jerome describe our Lord as uttering the words
at the time that sonuit vox de caelo et clarificavi et clarificabo.

JoHN xvii ll. For the ten words which follow epyopza in Cod. D there is very slight and
partial authority in Origen (who has only καὶ ovxert εἰμι ev tw κοσμω) and in c exactly to the same
extent ef jam non sum in hoc mundo. But a adds to what is read in c the words et in hoc
mundo sunt (not swm), omitting the first clause of the verse καὶ ouxerc expt ev tw κοσμω, while e
puts ef in saeculo sum after the clause which a leaves out; so that in the characteristic expression
Kat ev τω κοσμω eu Cod. D has no supporter except e (and a in part) of the Old Latin.

1 They may be seen at length in Serivener's Plain 7ntroduction, pp. 339—443.

INTRODUCTION. li

Luke ii 48. After oSvvwpevor is added καὶ Avrovpevor only in D, Cureton's Syriac, the Old
Latin a. e. f. g'. 1. q., gat. of the Vulgate, Ambrosiaster and Quaestiones ex utroque Testament.
(perhaps of the fourth century).

Luke v. 14. The 32 words appended to this verse after rovro, are derived with a few
slight variations from Mark i. 45—ii. 1, and are countenanced by no other authority whatsoever.

Luxe vi. 5. In the room of this verse, which he transfers to a place between v. 10 and
v. ll, the scribe of Cod. D sets ‘mira quaedam" as Tregelles terms them, a story told in 28
words, rj αὐτὴ ἡμέρα x«.7.X., which if the antithesis were but less pointed, might be deemed not
wholly unworthy of the Divine Teacher’. As it stands it is one of the most interesting un-
canonical sayings imputed to the Lord which tradition has preserved, and is probably derived from
one of the many διηγήσεις (still surviving when the text of Cod. D was formed) which S. Lake's
Gospel was designed to supersede. This addition, like the last we noted, must be stated to rest
on no other authority, for the duo codices vetustissimi alleged in what are culled the Wechelian
readings, can be none other than Cod. D and its counterpart β' Stephani.

Luke xi 2. Between orav προσευχησθε and Aeyere Cod. D interposes 16 words in substance
from Matth vi. 7: no other document has this reading.

Ibid. v. 30. The 23 words which follow the end of this verse bear, as in the foregoing
example, a general resemblance to the parallel place of S. Matthew (xii. 40), and are supported
by e (which is so often found in alliance with D) and, omitting the clause'rpw ἡμερασ και τρεισ
vuxrac, by a and ff^ also: but e omits the whole of v. 30 up to this point, and together with 7,5
has in cor (corde ff") terrae at the end. Scholia in Cod. 237 (Matthaei's d) and others countenance
the same variation.

Luke xii. 42. After φρονιμοσ we find o ayafoc in D. 157. Lectionaries 60 (D's compatriot,
see p. Xxxi), 63, Cureton's Syriac, the Old Latin c. e., perhaps the Acthiopic.

LvkE xvi 19. Before the beginning of this verse Cod. D sets eurev Se καὶ erepav παραβολὴν,
@ prefix which is of some importance as bearing on the interpretation of the parable of Dives
and Lazarus But a solitary fragment of the Latin Vulgate, cited by Mill (bodl. of the seventh
century) is D's only support, for it is no real confirmation of the reading that the Evangelistaria and
even the uncial codex M in its margin (which is full of liturgical matter) should contain such a note to
serve (as usual) for the commencement of the Church lesson on the 5th Sunday of S. Luke, just as in
our own book of Common T'rayer we see in the openings of the Gospels for the 3rd and 4th Sundays
after Easter, the 6th and 24th after Trinity. Add to this that the Scholiasts in several MSS.
(36, 37, ἄς.) expressly declare that η rov wAovotov καὶ Tov AaLapov περιοχή παραβολὴ εστι και
mapaBodixws εἰρηται, εἰ Kat o εὐαγγελιστὴς px προσεθηκε ταυτὴν τὴν προσηγοριαν To διηγήματι I
should rather infer from this interpolation in D (what is credible enough in itself and not
devoid of other evidence) that the lessons of the Eastern Church were settled even in that
early age when the Greek text of our manuscript was formed. Certainly it is remarkable that
Cod. D should read in Mark xiv. 41 ἀπέχει ro reAoo, where reAoo or ro τελοσ (cf. D in Mark
iii. 26) seems plainly a marginal note, obtruded into the text to the detriment of the sense,
having been first designed to indicate the end of the lesson for the 3rd day of the 2nd week of

1 I know not what may be said to the remark of a fact it usually is. He had never heard of the book or

learned and most intelligent Greek ecclesiastic, the Archi- the story before, but after à moment's thought he said:
mandrite Philippos Schulati of Kustandje, to whom I This cannot be; the Lord cursed no man.

recently shewed Cod. Bezae open at this passage, as in

hi INTRODUCTION.

the Carnival (v. 42). Yet D's error is here shared even by the Peshito Syriac (Ms Also),

by a. c. f. ff^. q. (sufficit finis 9, exactly with our d) of the Old Latin, by the Philoxenian Syriac,
by the Persian of the Polyglott, Erpenius’ Arabic, the Slavonian, and partly by the Armenian. Of
Greek cursive MSS. it is found in 13. 47. 54. ὅθ. 61. 69. 124. 346. 2». ο΄, w'". marg., but
56 reads ἐπέχει, 61 επειχε, as if in perplexity as to the meaning.

LUKE xix. 27. Here again Cod. D adds to the end of the verse 19 words taken from the parallel
passage (as it might seem to the scribe) Matth. xxv. 30. As in Luke v. 14; xi. 2, it is countenanced
in this place by no other manuscript, version, or ecclesiastical writer.

ibid. v. 38. εὐλογημένος ο βασιλευσ is placed between xv and euwvy in D (which omits the
preceding βασιλευσὶὴ a. c..f*. i. and the Aethiopic. Cod. 157 (which has not o) and the Philoxenian
Syriac (with an asterisk) add wpayA to these words, but the latter states in the margin that the clause
is not found in all copies. Tischendorf, after Mill but not Tregelles, cites the Aethiopic for
ισραηλ also.

tbid. v. 45. The Philoxenian version makes a similar statement while it supports Cod. D in adding
to ayopafovrac the 13 words derived from mingling the parallel Gospels Matth. xxi.12; Mark xi. 15;
John ii, 15. Cod. A anl its kindred MS. 262, a. c. e. ff". g*. 1, the Aethiopic, the Armenian in part,
Ambrose, contain them with some slight variations.

Luke xxii 61. Here again py edevar pe is added to the verse from v. 34 of this chapter in D
(μη εἰδεναι only in 71 or ρ΄“), partly confirmed by the Armenian and a. b. The Latin d does not
recognise this addition.

LUKE xxiii. 37. To this verse Cod. D and c (imposuerunt autem) add περιτεθεντεσ (tnponentes d)
avro και axavOwov orepavov, very much out of place, since the scene of this act of mockery, as assigned
by the other three Evangelists, is Pilate's Praetorium. So also Cureton’s Syriac, only that 0001 QSaq90
might be fairly (though not necessarily) rendered “now they had set" (“and they had set,” Cureton),
which would remove all difficulty as regards the sense.

ibid. v. 40. Here D adds the manifest gloss καὶ ἡμεισ ἐσμεν after κριματι εἰ, but d has e£ nos
sumus without rendering the preceding εἰ Epiphanius is cited for this addition by Mill (followed
by Griesbach and Scholz), but the silence of Wetstein and Tischendorf may lead us to suspect that
the quotation cannot be verified.

ibid. v. 42. Cod. D alone begins this verse with the words καὶ στραφεισ προσ Tov KV eurey GvTO,
for which Tischendorf quotes (in substance) the apocryphal Acta Pilati.

^ $bid. v. 53. To this verse D makes a strange addition, conceived somewhat in the Homeric
spirit, καὶ θεντοσ avrov (posito eo d, as if he had read τεθεντοσ)ὴ ἐπεθηκεν τω μνημειω λειθον ov μογισ'
εικοσι εκυλιον: yet this reading is supported by c of the Old Latin and by the Thebaic version, which
latter however does not render poyw.

Luke xxiv. 1. The addition to this verse ελογιζοντο δὲ x.r.X., in substance from Mark xvi. 3
(where reference to Mark xv. 46 is of course implied) is maintained by the same authorities as that
in ch. xxiii. 53 and by none other. Both glosses were obviously intended to account for rov before
λιθον in ch. xxiv. 2.

ibid. v. 31. This verse thus begins in Cod. D, its Latin allies c. e., and once in Origen : Aaffovrov
Se avrov Tov aproy απ avrov qvvygcav ot οφθ. avrov, but all this is plainly implied in the context:
in v. 33 again D's gloss Avrovpevor is also supported only by c. e. and the Thebaic version.

In S8. Mark the interpolations to be detected in Codex Bezae are but few: indeed in this portion
of the manuscript there is rather a tendency, which Schulz has remarked, to prefer the abbreviated

INTRODUCTION. hu

readings that characterise the Codex Vaticanus (B). We notice however evayyeAcoy added to κηρυσ-
σειν ch. iii. 14 with its Latin allies 5. e. f. ff" g'. ἃ : so am. mt. of the Vulgate, and the Anglo-Saxon.

In ch. v. 33 διο πεποιηκει λαθρα, a poor comment, is set after rpeuovoa in D. 50. 124. 2”. 6»*. a.
Jf". i, the Armenian: in v. 41 ραββι follows λέγει αὐτὴ in D only: in ch. vii. 3 aprov is added to εσθει-
ovow by D. 71 (g*?), by a. b..ff*. i. Armen. Aethiop., and rov aprov by M. secundá manu, 13. Evst. 48
bis, Z^, and c (panem suum). Nearly the same versions, a. ὃ. c. f. ff *. 4. 1. Armen. join with D, c'*,
the Sixtine Vulgate and its MS. tol. in adding orav ελθωσιν or some such epezegesis to ayopac in v. 4.
Similarly in ch. viii 14 ot μαθηταῖι is annexed to ἐπελαθοντο in D alone of the uncials, followed by c
and a host of cursive copies 28. 35. 37. 76. 77. 108. 218. 252. 282. s** secundá manu, but οἱ μαθηται
avrov (cf. Matth. xvi. 5) in U. 13. 18. 25. 28. 51. 56. 58. 61. 62. 67. 69. 78. 80. 90. 124. 127. 131.
226 marg. 238. 241. 245. 246. 247. 262. 271. 282. 346, Scrivener's 1m n q r (w secundá manu) and
the Slavonic version.

In ch. vii 26 vraye εἰσ Tov owov cov xat is inserted from ii. 11, with some other slight varia-
tions by D. 13. 28. 61. 69. 346. 2»*., by a. b. f. 7. g'* ἃ ὦ, and the Vulgate. In ch. x. 5 μωύσησ from
Matth. xix. 8 follows eypayev in D. σ΄, k. and a MS. of the Peshito (teste T'regelles.) : so b. f. g'. alio
ordine. In ch. xi. 27 again rov Àaov is added from Matth. xxi. 23 in order to explain πρεσβυτεροι,
and in ch. xii. 24 odare after rov 6v, both by D oniy: in ch. xii 5, however, the equally needless
SovAoy after απεστειλεν is also found in a. b. i. g: in ff* and Cod. 435 (which omits aAXoy) it stands
before αἀπεστειλε.

In ch. xii. 28 λεγων διδασκαλε of D before ποια (from Matth. xxii. 35) is countenanced by 5. c. f".
g’. i. k, and partly by gat. of the Vulgate: in v. 38 ποιεισθαι (i. e. ποιεισθε, facitis in d) is added to
ayopaur by D and that remarkable cursive Muralt’s 2°*: in v. 40 the addition of καὶ ορφανων after
Χχήρων is better supported, for it occurs as well in 2»* as in 13. 28. 69. 124. 346, in the Jerusalem
Syriac and in a. ὦ. c. e. ff". σ᾿. i. Nearly the same Latin codices have rov «pov after οικοδομαι with
D in ch. xiii. 1, derived from Matth. xxiv. 1, viz 5b. c. ff *. σ᾽. k. l. q., with tol. gat. mt. of the Vulgate.

More considerable is the addition borrowed from John ii. 19 or Mark xiv. 58, annexed in D to
ch. xiii. 2 και δια tp. ημ. k.r.X. Yet here again we can appeal to the best Old Latin authorities, although
to none else:—a. b. c. e. ff^. g'. i. k. n. and Cyprian, but not to q or the Vulgate Even the
feeble expletives τι avayewwoxe in v. 14 are read after vocero in a. σ΄. n (partly), though only in
D of the Greek: but in v. 28 D's appendage of «v αὐτῇ after φυλλα is common also to 28. 91.
124. 299. 2», and of the versions to g and the Armenian.

In ch. xv. l after ampyayoy (which CDG 1. 124. 209. 258. 2», Wake 34 (me teste), the
Evangelistaria 13. 17. H** semel, Origen and possibly some versions substitute from Matth. xxvii.
2 for απηνεγκαν), ew τὴν αὐλὴν is annexed from recollection of John xviii. 28 by D a. c. ff*. (k: in
praetorium) and Origen only. Other additions are v. 38 pepy after δυο with c only; v. 47 τον
torov oTov (for mov) with c. ff*. g. and the Armenian; ch. xvi 6 o ayyedoo set after avrow
(sic) from Matth. xxviii 5 with ff* only.

We have detailed the more fully those lesser interpolations which prevail in S. Mark's
Gospel, not only because there are none there so extensive or important as in the books of the
other Evangelists, but in order that the student may clearly discern their character (as mainly
derived from the synoptic Gospels) and the close connection they manifest between Cod. D and
the best Latin versions When we turn our view to the Acts of the Apostles we find ourselves
confronted with a text the like to which we have no experience of elsewhere. While the general
course of the history and the spirit of the work remain the same as in our commonly received
text, we perpetually encounter long passages in Codex Bezae which resemble that text only as

liv INTRODUCTION.

a loose and explanatory paraphrase recalls the original from which it sprung: save that there
is no difference in the language in this instance, it is hardly an exaggeration of the facts to
assert that Cod. D reproduces the textus receptus of the Acts much in the same way that one
of the best Chaldee Targums does the Hebrew of the Old Testament: so wide are the variations
in the diction, so constant and inveterate the practice of expanding the narrative by means of
interpolations which seldom recommend themselves as genuine by even a semblance of internal
probability. Bornemann’ indeed has adopted Cod. Bezae as the standard to which he would
make all other authorities bend, and has thus produced a work of which Tischendorf bluntly
says that ‘“‘saepe dubites per ludumne an serio scripte legas:" with most critics, on the other
hand, it may be feared that the obvious faults and palpable glosses so especially conspicuous in
this one book, have engendered a natural but not very reasonable habit of unduly disparaging
our venerable document as a whole. We shall perhaps best exhibit to the student the genius
of Cod. D in the Acts, if we analyse its readings primd manu, omitting itacisms, in the one
short chapter previously employed to illustrate the style of its Latin version (see above, p. xxxviii),
although it is on the whole more free from arbitrary additions than some others It shall be
compared throughout with Stephens N.T. of 1550 and with the documents to which Cod. D
_ bears the closest affinity, especially with that very remarkable relique of the end of the sixth
century, the Graeco-Latin Cod. E of the Acts*.

Acts vi l. avraw rao ypepao (for raw 7p. 7.) D alone (not even d). — τη (before καθη-
μερινὴ): no Greek could have thus dropped the article (see above, p. xxxiii) fin. +ev τὴ
διακονια Tov. εβραιων D alone, a wretched gloss, rejected by a much later hand, but such changes
we will not notice. v. 2. —& D (not d) with the Thebaic. Ὁ προσ avrovo (after εἰπὸν NDE,
but evav ABC)D, Peshito Syriac, Thebaic, Cyprian (eis). quer (for nao) CD, Theophylact twice
(but ἡμασ once) v. 3. init. Ἔτι ovv ἐστιν αδελφοι D alone, from ch. xxi. 22, ovv αδελῴοι being
omitted after ἐπισκεψασθαι, though d has itaque for ovv. The order of the next words is εξ vuv avrov
avépac (d not rendering avrov) iu D and Marcus the monk (5th century. -- αγιον NBD (C by a later
hand), 137. 180, the Philoxenian Syriac (the Peshito reads xvptov instead), the Memphitic, Erpenius’
Arabic (made from the Peshito) three MSS. of the Vulgate (am. fuld. the two best, and /ux.),
Chrysostom, Theophylact in his Commentary, but he has ayiov in his text: N and the Phi-
loxenian omit the following xat καταστησομεν D with Stephens and NABCE, many cursives
(eleven out of Scrivener’s twelve), the Syriac, Thebaic, both Aethiopic, Chrysostom and others,
though all the Latin versions (see p. xxxviii) appear to favour -copev of H and Elzevir. jin. avrgo
p. m. & mere clerical error for ravrgc (hoc d). v. 4. mpooxaprepyooxey is broken up by D
into the strong Hellenistic expression «copeÜa προσκαρτερουντεσ, ἐσομεθα being brought up before
τῇ προσευχη. The later Syriac has the participle only in the margin, and the translator d
did not understand this idiom, for he renders sumus...perseveramus (see too e and the
Vulgate. v. 5. +ovroa (after Aoyoo) D, the Syriac, with Erpenius Arabic, the Thebaic and
Aethiopic, although versions can hardly be trusted on such a point. Twv μαθητων (after
πληθουσὴ a gloss of D alone. The soloecism wAypyo for πληρη is found in NAC*DEH, many
cursives (six of Scrivener's) but apparently not in B. νικορα (nicanorem in d) seems a mere error for

1 Acta Apostolorum ad Cod. Cantabrigiensis fidem Th. Hearne in 1715, is announced for republication by
recensuit, Frid. Aug. Bornemann, Grossenhainae, 1848. Tischendorf in the course of the present year. In the
Pars prior (Textum contineus). following pages -- denotes an addition to the received

3 Laud. 35 in the Bodleian, inaccurately edited by text, — an omission of some portion of it.

INTRODUCTION. lv

vixavopa (by ttacism Nixavwpa B' secundá manu E. e* - 133), The small final v in rappeva (permenan
d) does not look like the work of the original scribe, though it possibly may be such. v. 6.
ovrot ἐσταθησαν D alone for ove «orgcav, even d agrees with e in reading quos statuerunt.

The Peshito (akon coy, Erpenius Arabic, the Thebaic have hi steterunt : «ϑιτινεσ' for και
here and v. 10 initio is also peculiar to D; d has que v. 6, qui v. 10. v. 7 «v for Ó«ov is
in DE. 180, the Philoxenian Syriae, the Vulgate (but not am.), Chrysostom (text, not Com-
mentary): αὐτὴ for ry (corrected secundá manu) is a mere clerical error. v. 8 χαριτοσ (for
πιστεωσὴ NABD (C has lost three lines here) k*. 5. 7. 8. 13. 15. 18. 27. 29. 33. 34. 36. 40.
66**. 69. 96. 100. 105. 163, the Vulgate, both Syriac, Erpenius’ Arabic, Thebaic, Memphitic,
Armenian, with Didymus, Basil Gregory Nyssen, Chrysostom, Augustine, Gaudentius, Proclus,
Oecumenius, and others, no doubt , orrectly : E has χαριτοσ καὶ πιστεωσ, a conflate ? reading.
fn + δια Tov ονοματοσ (ev 7 tw ov. E) xv KV up χρυ χρυ DE. k™. J. 13, 24. 33. 34. 43. 81. 180 (rov Kv κυ E. k*,

. 13. 24. 33: without xv 34; vrep for Su, without κυ 43), Thebaic, Augustine Bede’s Greek
copy so nearly allied to E, and (omitting m Xv) the later Syriac with an asterisk, which very
often stands almost alone with D in maintaining glosses of this kind. v. 9. -- καὶ aowo AD
Apost. Lection. 12 only: our corrector B adds the words (Facsimile Plate III, No. 3) v. 10
Ἔτη ovo: ev avro (after copia) DEL r0 ayw (after TV) DE, Bede’s Greek (almost constantly
with E), bodl. of Vulgate. At the end of v. 10 comes the largest interpolation we have yet seen,
supported only by DE, the margin of the Philoxenian or later Syriac, am. of the Vulgate
secundá manu, some Latin MSS. known to Erasmus, and the Bohemian version, wbich puts it
after v. 9. The variation in the diction between D and E (including Lede's Greek) is great,
and may be regarded as a token that the several forms extant were separately translated from
some document now lost. δια ro ἐλέγχεσθαι avrovo (Store ἡλεγχοντο E) ew (ur E. Syr. marg.) avrov
μετα πασὴσ wappyciag μὴ δυναμενοι ov(v autem d) avropOadpew (επιδὴ ovk ἡδυναντὸ αντιλεγειν E) τὴ
adyGea. v. ll βλασφημιασ (for βλασφημα) & (at first, but changed immediately by the first hand)
D. 137. the Vulgate only: noteven d. μωΐσην NABCDH (even e has mousem, but E μωσην with
the received text and am.), very many cursives (including six of Scrivener’s), the Vulgate and other
versions: this is indeed in most places (cf. v. 14 textds recepti) the approved orthography. [v.12
tni. D has not the gloss of Ee καὶ ravra eurovrec, nor has avy other authority whatever].
v. 13 και eornoav (for ἐστῆσαν re) D, possibly also the Vulgate (see p. xxxviii): e (autem) seems
to read δὲ with H and others, against its own Greek, as in v. ll. - xara avrov (after ψευδεισ)ὴ D
alone. — βλασφημα NABCD (Aad. ρημ. NBC) 27. 29. 81. 105. 142. 163. both Syriac, Erpenius'
Arabic, the Thebaic, Memphitic, Vulgate, Chrysostom, Proclus once. — rovro» NADEH (habent
BC), eight of Scrivener's and some 40 other cursive manuscripts, the Vulgate (except ¢ol.), Memphitic,
both Aethiopic, Armenian, a MS. of Gregory Nyssen, Chrysostom in his Commentary (not in
his text), Damasus, Theophylact once (he has rovrcv twice), even the Complutensian edition: no
donbt correctly. νυ. 14 ναζοραιοσ for vafwp. D alone here; but with C in ch. iii. 6; a corrector
we have named B places w over o in ναζοραιοσ or ναξορηνοσ Luke iv. 34; Mark x. 47; Acts
vi. 14; xxii. 8 (ii. 22 is later), but ναζωραιοσ is written primá manu Matth. ii. 23; xxvi. 71; John
xvii. 7; Luke xxiv. 19; Acts iv. 10. After oAAafe d renders ra «09 by tterum, unless we
say with Bentley (Ellis, Critica Sacra, p. 23) «09 accepit pro eo quod est ἔτι," drawing from

1 Thus both Mai and Rulotta testify. Tischendorf, however, after Birch, notes -wpa as by the first (not by a later)
hand, which indeed is more likely.

lvi INTRODUCTION.

the blunder the inference we have already tried to establish (above, p. xxxi—xxxv) “N.B. non
correxisse Graeca ad Latina" v. 15. The resolution of ατενισαντεσ into καὶ yrevifoy renders it
necessary to read xat before «iov. Cod. D primá manu stands alone here, and in hundreds of
examples of the same construction: Kipling cites a few (Praef. p. viii). Its perpetual resolution
of the participle and verb into two verbs has been urged by Bp. Middleton to prove (what we
need not dispute) that the text as we now have it was not arranged by a native Greek, by
reason of its exhibiting “a balder and more clumsy phraseology than the other manuscripts:”
“41 mean," he adds, “to a person moderately conversant with Greek; for to any other it might
appear the more obvious and natural" (Doctrine of the Greek Article, Appendix, p. 479, 3rd Ed.).

Again, we find in v. 15 avro for ew avrov (δὲ omits ec) in D alone: wavreo (for απαντεσὴ in
NABCDE. c*. 100. 105. 163. 180. Apost. Lection. 6, Theophylact once (απ. twice) and Cramer’s
Oxford Catena (1838). καθημενοι (for καθεζομενοι) D. c". 18. 137. 180. Lastly, to the end of
the chapter D alone annexes the frigid gloss ἐστωτοσ ev peow avrov. Such interpolated clauses of
D in the fifteen verses of ch. vi. amount to ten, certainly not more than the average in the Acts.

But if the deviations of Cod. D from the ordinary text in Acts vi be less marked than
in some other parts of that book (e.g. capp. xii. xvi), we yet discover in them abundant means
for judging of the genius and general aspect of the manuscript. Discarding from notice mere
blunders of transcription, t¢acisms and such like trifles, we note several instances where its agreement
with other principal authorities helps to point to the true reading of S. Luke's autograph (e.g.
καταστήσομεν, perhaps also—aytov, v. 3; χαριτοσ v. 8; μωῦσην v. 11;—rovrov v. 13): others where
D stands quite solitary in exhibiting variations of no intrinsic excellency (e.g. the glosses in
vv, 1; 3; 5; 13; 15), and these, so far as they go, rather damage the witness that vouches
for them: others, again, far more interesting and instructive, where D accords with one or
two out of a few very ancient documents derived from remote and diverse regions of Chris-
tendom, which serve to prove that the Syrian Churches, the Old Latin translator, and the
Western Fathers, were acquainted with a state of the text which, though not so pure as that
of the oldest Greek copies, was extensively spread and received by them with credit. We will
close the branch of our discussion which relates to the interpolations of Codex Bezae, by citing a
few more specimens of the two latter cases from the first five chapters in the Acts, (1) that in
which D stands alone, and (2) that wherein it is countenanced by the oldest and most primitive
versions and ecclesiastical writers. It would require a volume to exhaust this suggestive and

fertile theme.

(1) We know of no other documeat which supports D in any of the following glosces,
scarce one of which seems worthy of the sacred writer. Acts i 14+ καὶ rekvow: (after γυναιξιν);
ii, 1 1 ἐγένετο ev ta wpepawr εκειναισ (before rov συνπληρουσθαι); v. 2 εἰδον (before eyevero);
v. l4-- peroc (after exnper), though Cod. E has sporepov after avrov; v. 37 + καὶ τινεσ εξ avrov
(before εἰπαν), a very strained precaution; v. 42+ ev ἱερουσαλημ (after αποστολων)ὴ, so tol. at the
end of the verse; iii 1 + τὸ δειίλεινον (after iepov) ; iv. 5 + ἡμέραν (after avpvov) ; 9. 24 + καὶ επιγνοντεσ
τὴν TOV óv evepyeav (after ακουσαντεσ); v. 5 + παραχρημα (before πεσων), though E has παραχρημα
in v. 6 after avacravres δε; v. 18 fin. + καὶ emopev?g εἰσ εκαστοσ εἰσ ta ἴδια (see John vii. 53);
v. 21 + εγερθεντεσ to mpwi (after avro); v. 36 + avroo δι avrov (before καὶ ravrec), even d omitting the
words; v. 38 + εἰσὶν adeAdor (after ra vvv, d not rendering εἰσιν. Add to these the following notable
omissions or variations, met with only in D: Acts ii. 14 dexa for evdexa; v. 19 — αἱμα και πυρ koi
arpida xarvov; v. 30 καρδιασ (praecordia d) for ordvoc; v. 31 mpoibwv ἐλαλησε περι tho (one στίχος)
is dropped in Dd, apparently in error: see above p. xviii; v. 47 κοσμον for Àaov; iv. l — και

INTRODUCTION. lvii

o στρατηγοσ του tepov; v. 12 — ἡ σωτήρια only (though several Western authorities reject the first
eight words of the verse); v. 19 — xa: ἰδιωται; v. 16 gaveporepov ἐστιν elegantly for φανερὸν (but
manifestum est in d), cf. x. 28 in D; 2 Tim. i. 18; v. 18 xara ro for ro xaÜoAov, but d has omnino,
v. 20 — μη, so in ch. v. 26 — ov Dd. Many other of D's lectiones singulares, which ar3 of less
moment, we have passed by unnoticed.

(2) The following characteristic additious, variations, and omissions in the same five chapters
are also countenanced by the few faithful allies of Codex Bezae, by one or two or several at once:
readings more widely supported (e.g. i. 14; ii. 40; 42; iv. 25; 33; v. 24) it is beside our present
purpose to enumerate. Acts i 2 --xat exeAXevoe κηρυσσειν To ευαγγελιον (after εξελεξατο) with the
margin of the Philoxenian Syriac (which we shall denote by syr. p. mg.) Augustine thrice, partly
by the Thebaic, Vigiiius [or Idacius], and /uz. of the Vulgate. v. 4 Ὁ φησιν δια rov στοματοσ (before
pov) with the Vulgate (ux. both Aethiopic editions, Hilary, Augustine, Jerome (but d, am. fuld.
omit φησιν); v. 5 - καὶ o. μελλεται λαμβανειν (after βαπτισθησεσθαι) with tol, Hilary, Augustine,
Idacius, Maximus Taurinensis; ibid. fin. --eoc tno πεντηκοστησ with the Thebaic and Augustine
thrice; v. 1l — ew rov ovpavoy secund. with 33 primá manu, tol, Augustine once, Vigilius [Idacius],
Avitus; v. 21 fin. + Xp? with the Philoxenian Syriac, both Aethiopic, Augustine.

Ch. ii. 6 rai γλωσσαισ (for τη du διαλεκτω) with the Peshito Syriac version, and syr. p. mg.;
Augustine has both expressions, but d. e. and the Vulgate lingudé sud; v. 12 +m tw yeyovore
(before καὶ [D] Aeyovrec) syr. p. mg., Augustine once; v. 14 αποστολοισ (after evdexa [δεκα D,
supra, p. lvi]) with the uncial Lectionary Apost. 12, or Evst. 60 (see page xxxi) the Peshito Syriac,
Augustine; v. 16 -- ιωηλ with Irenaeus (Latin), Hilary, Augustine, the treatise of the fourth
century de Rebaptismate; v. 18 — «v raw ἡμεραισ εκειναισ and καὶ προφητευσουσι with the same
treatise and with Jerome; v. 20 -- καὶ ert$ayy with N (Cod. Sinaiticus) alone; v. 37 + rore παντεσ
οἱ συνελθοντεσ καὶ (before axovcavreg) with syr. p. mg.; ibid. — λοιπουσ with 104, the Memphitic
and Aethiopic, if Mill may be trusted (JN. T; Proleg. ὃ 440), Augustine twice, the treatise of the
fourth century de Promissionibus ; ; ibid. fin. -- ὑποδειξατε ἡμεῖν with E, syr. p. mg., Bede's Greek,
tol. v. 38 -- rov κυ (before | up) with E. 60. 69. 100. 163, both Syriac, Erpenius’ Arabic, (the Peshito
and Erpenius, without χρυ), the Thebaic, Armenian, Basil, Cyril, Epiphanius, Theodoret, and nearly
all the Latins, Cyprian, Hilary, Lucifer of Cagliari, Ambrose, Augustine, Vigilius; v. 4l πιστευ-
cayreg (for αποδεξαμενοι), but + καὶ πιστευσαντεσ after avrov syr. p. mg., Augustine; v. 45 oco
κτήματα exov (for ra krypara) with the Peshito Syriac only, without even Erpenius' Arabic; ibid.
+ καθημέραν (after avra) with Memphitic, according to Mill.

Ch. iii 2 «δου (before rw) with the Peshito and Erpenius Arabic; ibid. — vrapywy with
Lucifer of Cagliari and perhaps the Oriental Versions, but their evidence is hardly available in
such a case; v. 3 + ovrog ατενισασ Tow οφθαλμοισ avrov (before oc [καὶ D] (wv) only with reg.
5367 of the Vulgate, which stands with D also in v. 7 + εἐσταθη και (before εσταιρεωθησαν) ; v. 8
+ xaipou.evog. (after mepierare) with E (xatpwv) ; ibid. — περιπάτων καὶ adAopevoo with reg. and both
Aethiopic; v. 11. This verse opens vith exzopevop.evov Se Tov merpou kat ioavov συνεξεπορευετο x. T. À.
in D reg. only; v. 13 + χρν (after a) with Pell Platt's Aethiopic only; ibid. +«o κρισιν (after
wapedwxate) E (xpernptov), syr. p. mg., Irenaeus in the Latin; ibid. avrov of the received text rests
en the support of DE among the uncials, the Thebaic, both Syriac versions, Chrysostom and the
mass of ‘cursive copies, against NABC lo* (or p**, the best cursive copy of the Acts), some other
cursives, and a host of other authorities, which omit the word; ibid. the confused expression in

the last two στίχοι of this verse (which d rather explains than translates, see p. xxxiii) bears some
À

lviii INTRODUCTION.

resemblance to Irenaeus in the Latin (cwm remittere eum vellet), to Jerome, to Chrysostom (who
seems to have read θελοντοσ in one place) and to the loose paraphrase of both Aethiopic editions;
v. 14 εβαρυνατε (for npvyoacbe) with only Irenaeus (aggravastis): v. 17 + avdpeo (before adeAdor)
DE only; tbid. + wovnpov (after expagate), but ro wovgpov 34 (Cod. Montfortianus), syr. p. mg.,
Irenaeus in Latin, Ambrosiaster, Quaestiones ex utroque Test. (of the fourth century) ; v. 21 — ar
awoc with 19, the Armenian, Irenaeus in Latin, Tertullian, Cosmas Indicopleustes (of the sixth
century).

Ch. iv. 1 + ro. ρηματα ravra (after Aaov) DE. c*, Peshito Syriac, Erpenius’ Arabic (a version
from the Peshito, it will be remembered) syr. p. mg., reg. Theophylact once and Lucifer, with some
variation in the order; v. 9 +ad vmor (after ἀνακρεινομεθα) DE, the Peshito and Erp. Arab., Platt's
Aethiopic, reg., Irenaeus in Latin, Cyprian; v. 14 + ποιῆσαι ἡ (before avrurew) with reg., even
against d; v. 18 D begins συνκατατιθεμενων δὲ avrov τῇ Ὑγνωμὴ φωνήσαντεσ (for Kat kaXecavrec)
with syr. p. mg., reg. Lucifer; v. 31 fin. - παντὶ tw θελοντι πίστευειν, with E, Bede's Greek,
Irenaeus in Latin, also Augustine (omitting πιστενυειν); v. 32 { καὶ ovk ἣν διακρισισ εν avrois. οὐδεμια

(after uu) with E (whose words are x. o. ἣν χωρισμοσ ev avrow Tw), Bede's Greek, Cyprian twice
(discrimen), Ambrose, Zeno.

Ch. v. 10 + evvereAavreo (before εξηνεγκαν καὶ with the Peshito (amaco, not the same
word as in v. 6) and Erpenius’ Arabic, against even d; v. 12 + ev rw tepw (after amavrec) with
E partly (ev ro vaw συνηγμενοι), 42, the Thebaic, both Aethiopic editions; e. 15 jin. + απηλλασ-
covro yap απὸ πασὴσ acbeviag wo εἰχεν exacroc avrov. Here E has nearly the same sense ex-
pressed in as different words as possible, καὶ ρυσθωσιν απὸ T. a. yo «xov, while Lucifer, the Vul-
gate and some of its manuscripts am., demid., &c. (not fuld. tol.) support either D or E, but none
g» beyond ασθενειασ: thus am. and Lucifer render ef liberabantur, the printed Vulgate et libera-
rentur, some add omnes, some have infirmitatibus, others end with suis or sud. This variation
detracts much from the weight of their evidence. «v. 22 + καὶ ανυξαντεσ τὴν φυλακὴν (after rapaye-
vopevot) with the Philoxenian Syriac with an asterisk, and the Vulgate; e. 31 δοξη D only with the
Thebaic and Latin of Irenaeus (d corrupts claritate into caritate); fin. + ev avro with the Thebaic,
Roman Aethiopic, and Arabic of the Polyglott, Augustine; v. 35 rove ἀρχοντασ και trove συνεδριουσ
(for avrovo) with the Thebaic only ; v. 36 +eyay (before «avrov) D, but after eavrov in A secundá manu
(which is of little consequence) E, Scrivener’s ko, 5. 6. 15. 18. 32. 33. 34. 36. 49. 43. 45. 57. 69. 180.,
the Peshito Syriac, both Arabic and some later copies of the Slavonic versions, tol., Origen, Cyril,
Jerome, even the Complutensian edition, and the first two of Stephens, which much depended on
it; v. 38 + μὴ μιαναντεσ τασ χειρασ (before or) with 34 (Cod. Montfort), E and Bede's Greek
havihg the clause in substance with the variation py μολυνοντεσ rac χειρασ vpgov; v. 39. Before
μήποτε D, the Philoxenian Syriac with an asterisk, and demid. (nearly) have ovre ὕμεισ ovre
βασιλεισ ovre rvpavvoc (thus far E and Bede's Greek: ovre ὑμεισ ovre ot apxovreo vov) απεχεσθαι
ovv απὸ των ἀανθρωπων rovrov: 33 marg. 180 contain only the last clause ἀποσχεσθε (eyxparevere 33)
ovv aro TOv ayÓ. (avÓpev Syr. 180) τὸ Tovr.; v. 41 t ἀπόστολοι (after ov) with 180 and the Philoxe-
nian Syriac; v. 42 fin. cov ἂν cy χρν (for w τὸν x») with the Peshito (nearly) Thebaic and
Plats Aethiopic only: but there is much fluctuation in this passage.

From the foregoing analysis of al/ the various readings found in Acts vi, and of the characteristic
peculiarities of Cod. D in Act. i. —v., the reader will easily judge for himself of its interest and im-
portance. Its chief auxiliaries are Cod. E, though with much difference in the words ; Codd. 33, 34
(Montfort.), 137, 180; the Peshito Syriac (but not in D's larger interpolations, nor D in its own,

INTRODUCTION. lix

e.g. ch. iii. 2); the later or Philoxenian Syriac, especially the Greek manuscript cited in its margin';
the Thebaic (occasionally too the Memphitic) and Aethiopic versions, the Vulgate Latin and some
of its manuscripts (especially reg. tol. demid.); the Latin Fathers in full troop (but rather Cyprian,
Lucifer and Augustine than Jerome, who was much conversant with Greek codices) and the Old
Latin interpreter of Irenaeus, who in his citations may have followed Western versions rather than
the Greek that lay before him. When Bcrnemann, whose partiality for Cod. D we have before
mentioned (p. liv), first considered this strange text with a view to form some estimate of its value,
he was led to adopt a notion better suited to account for the glosses found in the later than in the
earlier chapters of the Acts. “Fuit igitur quum omnes istas additiones codicis D sumptas esse ex
commentariis et ephemeridibus suspicarer, quas Lucas ipse de rebus ab Apostolis Pauloque gestis
quovis die vel hebdomade privatum in usum literis mandaverit," such a diary having been found in
after times “in ecclesiae cujusdam sacrario," and inserted in a few copies of his book by the διορθωταί
(Act. Apost. Praef. p. x). It is obvious, however, that such supplemental matter would consist pretty
exclusively of minule Jacts (such as S. Mark delights in), which S. Luke might have overlooked as
superfluous in writing his work, yet would afterwards be supposed to give life and vraisemblance to
his narrative. It may be safely said that we meet with no additions of this character in the chapters
we have examined, with but very few elsewhere (the best example I notice is xii. 10 κατεβησαν
TOU .U BaGpove ; others may be viii. 24; x. 25 [cf. Mark x. 50 Codd. NBDLA]; xi. 2; xiii. 41;
xiv. 2; xvii 15; xix. 9; xx. 18%; xxi 1): the glosses we have had to deal with are mere
rhetorical expansions, which dilute the spirit of the narrative without iu the least improving
the sense: if they were not condemned, as in fact they are, by the consentient testimony
of all the best Greek manuscripts, whether uncial (NA BC) or cursive (e.g. lo“ or p'"*; 31 at Lei-
cester or m'", which much resembles D in the Gospels), their own intrinsic emptiness would suffice
to bring them into grave suspicion. Bornemann afterwards came to think these additions so good
in themselves, as to have been worthy to form a portion of S. Luke's original history, though some
of them (e.g. iv. 32; v. 15; 18; x. 41; xvi 37; xxi 1) were subsequently dropped by copyists
through the besetting fault of ancient scribes and modern printers, the /7omoeoteleuton, or omission
of a whole clause because it ends in the same letters as the clause preceding it. But this source of
transcriptural error must not be appealed to over frequently, and the student is quite as competent
as Bornemann or myself to decide upon the main point at issue between us, the internal excellence or
feebleness of the passages for whose absence in the vast majority of documents he has to account.

(b If we have seemed to linger over our discussion of the interpolations of Codex Bezae, it is
because the true character of its text, as well as its relation to other main critical authorities, whether
manuscripte, versions or ecclesiastical writers, can best be learned from forming a correct estimate
of their nature and extent. The inferences we have hitherto drawn respecting its origin and value

1 The Greek margin of the Philoxenian Syriac sup-
ports the additions of Cod. D in just 60 places in the
Acts, yet we need not suppose with Wetstein (V. T.
Proleg. 1. p. 28) that it was the very copy used by Thomas
of Harkel at Alexandria A.D. 616. Not only is there
reason for thinking that Cod. Bezae never was in the
East, but it is quite arbitrary to suppose that there existed
uo Greek manuscript much resembling it in text. Add to
these considerations, those readings of the Philoxenian
margin which are met with in E and other authorities,
though not in D: viz. ii. 8(E); 411; iv. 10 (E); 17 (E);
30!; vii. 17; 18; 25; 60; x. 16 (E nearly); 16 iterum;

19 (E) ; 22; 30; xi. 21; xii. 7; 9; xiii. 4; xiv. 2 (partly) ;
5; 6; τὸ (partly); 19; 22; xv. 1; 5 (partly); 6 (E 137);
18; 23 (partly); 41 (partly); xvi. 4 (partly); xvii. 26
(137); 27; xvii. 2 (partly); 5; 21; xix. 6; 18; xxii.
7; 7 iterum (E): 40 places, so that D agrees with the
Philoxenian margin in but three cases out of every five.
Scholz’s Cod. 137 (Ambros. 97 at Milan) often accords
curiously enough with DE and syr. p. mg, as may be
seen above, aud in viii. 23; 24; Xiv. IO; xvi 11; 35;
xvii. 17; xviii. s. Like most other of Scholz'a copies, it
seems very ill collated.

Ix INTRODUCTION.

will be abundantly confirmed even by the very short review our space will permit us to take of the
principal omissions and textual variations exhibited by D.

MaTrH. i. 18. Here, though the Greek of D is lost, d has epi autem generatio, omitting
ihu. We know by this time too much of D’s Latin version to lay any great stress upon it as indi-
cating for certain the reading of the parallel Greek (see above p. xxxix), but in the present instance
d is supported by so many authorities which usually ally themselves with D, that we may
safely assume the absence of ἰήσου from its text. It is wanting in Cureton's Syriac, in a. b. c. f.
ff, in the Vulgate and its secondary versions, the Anglo-Saxon and Frankich, in Wheelocke's
Persic, and thrice in the Old Latin of Irenaeus, who grounds an argument upon the reading,
though his Greek in one place representa a qu: thus too Augustine, manuscripts of Theophylact, and

a few others, Cod. B. reads tov δε xv w: Cod. 7 4, the Polyglott Persic and a Persic manuscript,
with Maximus, have rov δὲ uv only.

Matra. v. 4, 5. These verses are transposed by nearly the same authorities D and y"
one Greek MS, the important cursive 33, Cureton’s Syriac (that close ally of D), a. c. ff'.

h. k. L, the Vulgate, the Frankish, Clement of Alexandria, Origen expressly (once, but once
tacitly the other way), Eusebius in arranging the.Ammonian sections, Tertullian, Jerome, (Hilary
and Chromatius both ways) Gregory Nyssen, Ambrose, Juvencus, perhaps Basil and Primasius.

Marra. vi 1. δικαιοσυνὴν for ἐλεημοσυνὴν, a synonymous word for which internal evidence
pleads strongly, is maintained by NBD 1. 209. 217., manuscripts appealed to in scholia to 41,
238., the Peshito Syriac (Lon), that of Jerusalem, the Philoxenian, but not Cureton’s (lA2c1a50),
though it stands with the Peshito in giving the better word in v. 2 ΔΩ»), a. 5. c. 5". φ'. ^. L,
the Vulgate, Origen and Hilary, Isidore of Pelusium, Jerome (justitiam, hoc est, eleemosynam
vestram).

MarrH. x. 2. Our version d has ef before tacobus zebedaei with only NB, the Peshito and
margin of the Philoxenian, against D and all the rest.

Matra. xxi 31. αἰσχατοσ (ie. ἐσχατοσ)ὴ for πρωτοσ deserves notice as one example (Matth.
vi. 13 being another) out of not many that may be cited, wherein D and the Latins a. b. e.
{σ΄ kh. L, the best manuscripts of the Vulgate (am. fuld. tol. for. harl. primá manu), though
not the Clementine edition, Hilary and Jerome (in part) are opposed to Cureton's Syriac as well
as to the great mass of authorities. For a fuller discussion of this passage see Plain Introduction,
pp. 426—8. -

Matra. xxvi 39. D has προσελθων (for προελθων), but d accedens here, though in Mark xiv.
35; Acts xii. 10 (where also προσ stands for προ) it more correctly translates by procedo. This con-
fusion of the two prepositions doubtless arose from their having been once indicated by the same
symbol $ which, though common in the Herculean papyri, was getting out of use when Cod. Sinai-
ticus was written. Even the later manuscripts retain some traces of this corruption, but its frequent
occurrence in any copy must be regarded as a proof that it was derived from a very old exemplar.
See Cod. D in Mark alone, i. 19; ii 26; vi. 45; x. 32; xi. 9, where it seems to stand abso-
lutely unsupported.

MaTrH. xxviii. 19. Tregelles alone among the editors adopts βαπτισαντεσ in the room of βαπτι-
ζοντεσ on the authority of BD, against all other manuscripts (including N) and the Latin versions,
including d. In common consistency he ought to have read with Lachmann ἐνδυσάμενοι (for exóv-
cap.evoc) in ch. xxvii. 28, which is countenanced not only by BD, but by 157 and an early corrector

of N (quod mireris), as well as by a. b. c. d. f *., by Origen in Latin, and one or two manuscripts
of Chrysostom.

INTRODUCTION. Ixi

JoHN i 4. «orw for the first ἣν is found only in ND, Cureton’s Syriac, a. b. c. e. f. f *., two
second-rate manuscripts of the Vulgate (gat. mm), the Thebaic, Irenaeus, Clement, Hippolytus, copies
known to Origen, MSS. of Cyprian, Hilary, Ambrose, Vigilius, the Quaestiones (see p. li): Augustine
and Victorinus have both.

JoHN v. 29. For εἐκπορευσονται D alone reads efeAevcovra. We have here a fair example
of that striking tendency observable in Cod. D to substitute for one Greek word another entirely
unlike in form, but nearly or quite identical in sense, so that no version shall shew the dif-
ference. Bp. Middleton (Doctrine of the Greek Article, p. 447), who cites ομματων for οφθαλμων
Matth. ix. 29, would infer from this habit that the Greek of Cod. Bezae is & retranslation from
the Latin, at least in parts. Such a supposition would quite fail to account for many of its
peculiarities, and afford a disparaging estimate of its worth, but the /act should be borne in
mind however it may be accounted for. Thus in Mah. xxi 31 D has awyarog (i.e. ἐσχατοσὶ,
where others (which yet do not agree with it in sense, see p. lx) have vorepoo; in Luke v. 7
we see βοηθειν for συλλαβεσθαι ; ibid. xiv. 5 προβατον for ovoo ; and in S. Mark D, mostly with
no other Greek document to second it, has i. 10 ηνυγμενουσ for σχιζομενουσ; ibid. v. 40 eporov
for παρακαλων; iii 5 vexpwre for rwpwoe; ibid. v. 34 εἰπεν for λέγει, with several others (so 69);
iv. lo λαοσ for οχλοσ; vi 36 eyywra for κυκλω; vii 2 κατεγνωσαν for ἐμεμψαντο; ibid, v. 6 ayama
for τιμα (remarkable, but hardly to the point); e. 19 εἰσέρχεται for εἰσπορενεται, efepxerac for ex-
wopeverat, and oxerov for αφεδρωνα; viii. 10 opu for pepy (so Wake 34, me teste); ix. 2 avaye for
avapepa (this with 27); v. 43 ἀπελθειν for βληθηναι (so v. 47 even iu Wake 34), with several
others; xii 24 γεινωσκοντεσ for edorer:—these may suffice to shew our meaning, without adding
24 other examples from the same Gospel.

JOHN xvii. l. For rev κεδρων, which is well supported, many good authorities have rov
κεδρων, which there can be little doubt is the true reading, κεδρων (κενδρων is the form found in
K. o'*, 192 and a few others) being a Hebrew Proper Name. Codd. ND, however, alone of the
MSS, coincide in upholding rov x«5pov, which seems to be meant in a. b, the Thebaic, perhaps
too in the Memphitio and Aethiopic. Tischendorf notices that the affinity of Codd. ND is closer in
S. John's Gospel than elsewhere (Synopsis Evangel. p. liv, 2nd edition).

Luke iii 22. Ὁ alone among the Greek manuscripts, supported only by a. b. c. ff". (primá
manu), L, instead of ov εἰ o vc pov o ayar. «v σοι ηυδ. (virtually the same as in S. Matthew),
reads woc pov € ov eyw σήμερον γεγεννήκα σε from Psalm ii. 7. A variation thus feebly supported
by extant codices cannot be genuine, yet it is a remarkable fact (very instructive as shewing the
importance of D in throwing light on the history of the text) that Justin Martyr, citing rà ἀπομνη-
poveópara τῶν ἀποστόλων (so that he may mean S. Matthew), Clement of Alexandria, Methodius,
Hilary, Lactantius, Faustus in Augustine, Juvencus, the Ebionite Gospel in Epiphanius, have the
same reading. Augustine says that nonnulli codices habent secundum Lucam, but not the more
ancient ones.

Luxe iii. 23—30. We can but indicate in this place the utter discrepancy between D and all
other authorities of every class in regard to the genealogy of our Lord in the line between his reputed
father and David. The scribe seems to have tried to reconcile them by the rough process of substi-
tuting for S. Luke's list of names that which he had already given in S. Matthew, the order being
inverted. We see from Fol. 3a that such was actually done in the case of the first twelve names, and
there can be little question that the five names (waxeip, ἐλιακειμ, apagiov, vag, οχοξιου), not found
(except waxe) in any extant copies of S. Matthew, were actually read there in Cod. D. I
know no other passage in Cod. Bezae so open to the charge of wilful alteration, —the very worst

xii INTRODUCTION.

fault a manuscript can have: that it should find a place here of course diminishes the weight
of D's testimony when it omits rov xaivey in v. 36 initio, which none others are known to do.

LUKE vii. 3 — προσ avrov D. 13. 69, a. b. c. e. ff*. g*. 1, the Armenian. The resem-
blance of the Leicester MS. 69 to D is well known, but since it supports few or none of D's
longer additions, it is of course less nearly allied to it than the Old Latin and Cureton's, or the
margin of the Philoxenian, Syriac versions D and 69 however are much together: e.g. Luke
vii. 1; 33; xii. 5 (with δὲ. 66. 71 or g'*. 157 prima manu. 254. 258. a., and the Peshito, as also the
Persic of the Polyglott); Mark vi 17; vii. 28; viii 24; 26; ix. 10; xi. 14 (so Wake 34, me
teste); xiv. 14 ; 37 :—the last four with Cod. 1, and mostly with a or others of its class.

LUKE xxii. 4 — και row στρατήγοισ D, Lectionary 31 (another of D's allies), Cureton's Syriac,
the Latin a. ὃ. c. e. f£ *. 3. 1. ¢., the Aethiopic. Scholz, who collated it, adds X ; but Tischendorf and
Tregelles who followed him and compared their work, do not cite X here.

Luke xxiii. 34. The first part of this verse (down to ποιουσι) is omitted by BD. 38. 435., a.
b., the Thebaic and a Memphitic MS. only, but N has it marked as doubtful by a later hand,
while the scribe who wrote the Ammonian sections in D (see p. xxvi) is compelled to insert the
clause, in order to keep the numerals correct.

LUKE xxiv. 51 — καὶ avedepero «wr τον ovpavoy ND, with a. b. e. ff*. L., Augustine (de wuntate
ecclesiae c. 10), against all the rest (hiat Syr. Cureton). In v. 53 all these authorities (together
with the Memphitie and gat. bodl. of the Vulgate) unite with D in omitting καὶ evAoyovvrec, only that
δὲ (agreeing with B. C primá manu. L) rejects αἰνουντεσ καὶ instead.

Mank ii. 26. D. 271 stand alone here among the Greek authorities in omitting ewe αβιαθαρ
Tov apxiepewo, as if thus to get rid of a difficulty; a. b. e. 7.3. 4. of the Latin versions, however,
countenance a variation which the silence of the parallel Gospels would encourage. The affinity
of e (Cod. Palatinus) with our manuscript is very close at times; e.g. Luke xx. 20 (ro ἡγεμονι,
with Cureton's Syriac only); xxi. 38; xxii 2; xxiv. 42; Mark i. 26 (see also p. xxxv, note 1). We
have before noted the inclination of D to omit clauses, in S. Mark chiefly, but not exclusively (see
p. lii. Out of about sixty-six such places to be noticed in this short Gospel, in most of which
D is supported by other good witnesses, observe iii. 20 — εἰσ rov awva with 1. 22. 28. 209. 2».
a. b. e. ff*. g'., Cyprian and Athanasius; xiii 37 eyw δὲ Aeyo üpew yp. simply, D. a alone, but 2”,
Jf*. €. nearly ; xiv. 30 — de D with NC (primá manu), 238. a. c. ff*. 4. k., with the Armenian,
Aethiopic and tol. (p. m.) prag. of the Vulgate. '

MARE xi. 1. Origen expressly declares that Bethphage is named by S. Matthew [xxi. 1], Bethany
by S. Mark [xi. 1], both places by S. Luko [xix. 29]. Accordingly D. a. ὃ. c. 9.3. g'. (Ὁ ik L., the
' Vulgate (except em.) and Jerome leave out βηθφαγη καὶ in this place, although Origen himself, pro-
bably through inadvertence, once cites the disputed words Their omission is approved by Lachmaun
and Tischendorf, though I know not what the latter means when he states (Cod. Sinait. Prolegom.
p. xxxv, edit. min.) "omnium graecorum codicum soli ND istam scripturam fideliter tradiderunt."
Cod. N certainly inserts εἰσ before βηθανιαν, but in Tischendorf's edition it also reads ew βηθφαγη και
before it. Scrivener’s y omits καὶ βηθανιαν only.

Mark xiv. 72 fin. D alone among manuscripts has ἡρξατο κλαίειν for ἐπιβαλων εκλαιε, which
looks more like an explanatory scholium than a various reading. Jt is found in the Peshito and
Philoxenian Syriae, in all the Latin versions, in Wheelocke’s Persic, the Thebaic, (Memphitic
Tischendorf.), Gothic, and Armenian: facts which are very suggestive.

Mark xv. 25. Mill (W. 7. Prolegom. $1276) has noticed the violent expedient resorted to by
D in this verse, “ Evangelicae veritatis studio," in substituting e$vAaccov for ἐσταυρωσαν, in order to

INTRODUCTION. lxiii

reconcile wpa y here with John xix. 14, which of course it does very effectually. It is supported
by ff*. k. n. only. With εφυλασσον Tregelles compares ἐτήρουν, Matth. xxvii 36. This case too
much resembles Luke iii 23; Mark ii. 26 supra.

Acts xiii. 33 ro poro ψαλμω for ro ψαλμω τω Sevrepw is read by D alone of the manuscripts
(46 p. m. omits the numeral) by Erasmus in his N. T. (who pleads the authority of some
codices which omit the number and of Jerome) very expressly by Origen, Hilary, Eusebius,
Jerome, Latin copies known to Bede, Euthymius (who all take pains to explain the difficulty), by
Justin Martyr, Tertullian, manuscripts of Cyprian, Petilian in Augustine, Cassiodorus: Wetetein illus-
trates the subject by shewing that the Rabbinical writers reckoned the first two Psalms as but one.

At the end of this verse the citation from Psalm ii. 7 is needlessly carried into v. 8 (αιτησαι
παρ αἰμου k.T.A.) by D and syr. p. mg. only. Codex D never elsewhere falls into the familiar error
of many copies, in thus enlarging quotations from the Old Testament. It even abridges them in
Matth. iv. 4; xv. 8; John xii. 40 (by opotoréAevrov?); Luke iv. 18; Acts ii. 17—20.

Acts xv. 20, 29. Here xat rov πνικτου or και πρικτου is omitted by D alone among the Greeks
(all the versions containing the clause), and in Latin by Irenaeus, Tertullian, Cyprian, Ambrose,
Pacian, Jerome (who speaks of it as found in monnullis exemplaribus) Augustine Gaudentius,
Fulgentius Eucherius; Ambrosiaster (who may possibly have lived in the third century) ventures
to say that the Greeks adulterarunt scripturas quartum mandatum addentes. In ch. xxi. 25 also
και πνικτὸν is omitted by D, the Thebaic, Jerome and Augustine only. It does not much matter
that in the Peshito Syriac, Erpenius' Arabic, and Platt’s Aethiopic, the order of the words is ropvetav
καὶ πνικτὸν καὶ Guia. The gloss of D in vv. 20, 29 of ch. xv. is upheld (in substance) in one or
both places by 7. 25. 27. 29. 32. 42. 57. 60. 69. 98 marg. 105. 106. 137., in Scrivener’s abeo,
the Thebaic, both Aethiopic, the Slavonic, Irenaeus in Latin and Cyprian: in v. 29 by the later
Syriac (with an asterisk) and the Complutensian edition.

Acts xxi. 16. The elegant but not very simple construction ayovreo παρ ὦ ξενισθωμεν μνασωνι
τινι κυπριω is found with little or no variation in all other manuscripts (only that N has iacow
for the hosts name, with the Memphitic, Sixtine Vulgate and demid.; B. 1. 18. g'*, pvacw; 34
pracco ; κ᾿ μνασσωνι; D fuld. tol. νασωνι), but D inserts a whole clause, the Latin of which may
be seen on p. 409, but the Greek (now lost) must be recovered from the several collations set
down in our Adnotationes. The sole support of Cod. D is derived from syr. p. mg., which (if
our collators may be érusted, see p. 446) varied from the words of D, though not from its sense, in
adding to ξενισθωμεν + Kat mapayevop.evot εἰσ τὴν πολιν εἐγενομεθα παρα x. T. X. According to this
account Pauls company must have rested ¢wice on the road from Caesarea to Jerusalem (full
60 miles, see Smith's Dictionary of the Bible under Caesarea and Antipatris), on the second occasion at
Mnaso's, on the first with one or more persons unknown (apud quem in d, but προσ ovo in D
primá manu, on Wetstein's evidence).

We may now draw our general conclusion from this prolonged investigation. Credner
(Bettrdge, 1. p. 466) has well observed that the strong contrast between the excessive freedom of the
Greek text and the anxious strictness of the Latin betokens for their respective births different ages,
actuated by very different principles of criticism. Bitter experience had taught the men of tho
fourth and fifth centuries a lesson which the Fathers of the second (we may name Justin Martyr as
a conspicuous example) had yet to learn, that it is not safe to neglect the letter of Scripture, satisfied
if only we abide by its spirit; or to mingle the sacred text with glosses from the parallel Gospels or
with narratives (however edifying they may sem) drawn from uncanonical and uninspired writings.

Ixiv INTRODUCTION.

While we assign therefore to the Latin version of Codex Bezae a Western province (most probably
Gaul) as its native country, and a date not higher than the fifth century, we must further confess
that the manuscript now in our possession, as well by reason of the errors of transcription lying
under the present text (see p. xxiii), as from its not following all the corrupt readings of the Greek
as it now stands (see p. xxxiv, note 1), is removed one step from the actual translator, who need
not, however, have been other than a contemporary of the scribe whose work is yet extant. The
Greek text, on the other band, we believe to bear distinct traces of an origin far more remote.
Itself immediately derived from a manuscript whose stichometry was arranged just like its own
(see p. xxiii), it must ultimately be referred to an exemplar wherein the verses, now so irregular
and confused, were first distributed according to an orderly system (see p. xvii), and such an original
would most likely belong to the third century at the latest. In respect, moreover, to its rare and
peculiar readings, the close resemblance of Codex Bezae to the text of the Syriac versions (with
which it could hardly have been compared later than the second century) and to that of the
Old Latin, yet unrevised by Jerome, as employed by Cyprian and Augustine in Africa, by the
translator of Irenaeus, by Hilary and Lucifer and Ambrose in the North-west,—such resemblance
(far too constant to be the result of chance) persuades us to regard with the deepest interest this
venerable monument of Christian learning; inasmuch as the modification of the inspired writings
which it preserves, whatever critics may eventually decide respecting its genuineness and purity,
was at once widely diffused and largely received by the holiest men in the best ages of the
Primitive Church.

P.S. George Dyer's Prologue on Ignoramus, pp. 18—21 (1797) may be added to the hostile notices of Kipling's
edition mentioned in p. xiii, note 2. Dyer is especially severe on the Latinity of the Preface, which indeed is faulty
enough.

° At p. xxxii, l. 14, after ellada ibid. xx. 2; add tristego ibid. xx. 9;

ADDENDUM.

I wouLD fain crave the reader's indulgence for a brief expression of private feeling, which,
in mere gratitude, I cannot suppress. My other labours relating to the textual criticism of the
New Testament have been carried on chiefly in à remote corner of Cornwall, whither the liberality
of their owners has permitted me to bring many manuscripts for thorough and leisurely examination.
Since it was not right to remove so precious a volume as Codex Bezae from its place in the
University Library, I have enjoyed during the last three years the privilege of being much at
Cambridge, after having ceased to reside there for more than a quarter of & century. This pleasing
necessity has proved to me a source of deep satisfaction; it was like.the renewal of youth to partake
again of opportunities for improvement once too lightly prized; while my daily toil was sweetened
by the good will of not & few who were pleased to esteem me for my work's sake, and by the
generous Lospitality, the unwearied kindness of a friend, whom I know not how to thank,
the Rev. G. Williams, B.D. Senior Fellow of King's College.

To the officers of the University Library also I am largely indebted: to the Rev. A. W. Hobson,
M.A. Assistant Librarian, and (more recently) to the Rev. J. E. B. Mayor, M.A., now the Principal
Librarian. I could not easily tell how much my work owes to H. Bradshaw, Esq. M.A. Fellow
of King's College, bo:h for his readiness to aid my progress to his own serious inconvenience, and
for the varied instruction which no one who is so happy as to converse with him can fail to derive,
save through his own fault.

S. MarrHAEI Cap. 1.

[Desunt folia duo priora.]

12

14

15

17

18

ao

SEC

Sony

Tl

ATTH

post transmigrationem autem babylonis
iechonias genuit salathiel
salathiel autem genuit zorobabel
zorobabel autem genuit abiuth
abiuth autem genuit eliecib
heliacib autem genuit azor
azor autem genuit sadoc
sadoc autem genuit achim
achim autem genuit heliut
heliut autem genuit heleazar
Eleazar autem genuit matthan
matthan autem genuit iacob
iacob autem genuit ioseph
cui desponsate uirgo maria
peperit xpm ihm
Omnes ergo generationes - ab abraham
usque ad dauid ‘generationes sunt xiili
Et a dauid
usque ad transmigrationem babylonis
generationes sunt. xiili
Et a transmigratione babylonis
usque ad xpm generationes sunt xiii
xpi autem generatio sic fuit
desponsata enim maria ioseph
antequam conuenirent
inuenta est in utero habens de spu sancto
ioseph autem uir eius. cum esset iustus
et nollet eam praepalare
uoluit clam eam dimittere
ipso ea cogitante
ecce angelus dni per uisum
apparuit ei dicens
ioseph fili dauid ne timeas
(Fol. 3 a.)

Cap. I. 124—230.

— = — Sate,
KATA MA®@@AION
— ax, — —

παραλαβεῖν μαριαμ τὴν γυναικα σου
To yap ev avro γεννηθεν εκ πνσ αγιον ἐστιν
τέξεται δε ὕιον
και καλεσεισ TO ονομα GUTOV uy
avroo yap σωσει Tov Àaoy αὐτου
απὸ των ἀμαρτιων avrov
Tovro δε oXov γεγονεν
ἵνα πληρωθὴ τορηθεν ὕπο κυ
δια noaiov rov προφητον Aeyovroa
ἵδου ἡ παρθενοσ ev γαστρι εξει
και τεξετε ὕιον και καλεσεισ TO ονομα avTov
ενμανονὴλ
o ἐστιν μεθερμηνευομενον μεθ μων o 83
διεγερθεισ δε o ιωσηφ᾽ απὸ του ὕπνον εποιησεν
wo mpogeratey avro o αγγελοσ κυ
και παρελαβὲεν τὴν γυναικα avrov
καὶ OUK €yvo αυτὴν
€WO OV ετεκεν TOV UtoV αὐτὴσ
TOV πρωτοτοκον
καὶ ἐκαλεσεν TO ὀονομα αντου a
του δε τὴν γεννηθεντοσ
«v βηθλεεμ τησ Ἰονδαιασ
εν ἤμεραισ ἡρωδουσ του βασιλεωσ
εἰδου μαγοι απο ἀνατολων παρεγένοντο
εἰσ Ἱεροσολυμα λεγοντεσ'
ποῦ ἐστιν οτεχθεισ βασιλευσ των Ἰουδαιω
ειἰδομεν yap avrov τον αστερα εν Τὴ ανατολη
και ἤλθομεν προσκυνησαι avro
ακουσασ δε o βασιλευσ npwdno εταραχθη
κα ἱεροσολυμα μετ QvTOV
καὶ συναγαγὼν παντασ
τουσ ἀρχιερεισ

καὶ γραμματεισ Tov Xaov επυνθανετο

(Fol. 35.)

24

BEC MATTHAE

— --

suscipere mariani uxorem tuam

. . —
quod enim in ea natum est de spo sancto est

pariet autem filium
et uocavis nomen eius ihm
ipse enim saluauit populum suum

de peccatis eorum

hoc autem totum factum est

ut inpleretur quod dictum est a dmo
per esaiam prophetam dicentem

ecce uirgo. in utero habebit

et pariet filium . et uocabit nomen eius
inmanuel

quod est interpraetatum ‘nobiscum deus

Exsurgens autem ioseph de somno fecit

sicut praecepit ei angelus dmi
et suscepit uxorem suam

et non cognouit eam
quousque peperit filium
primogenitum

07
et uocauit nomen eius ihm

—
ihm autem nato

in bethleem iudaeae

iu diebus herodes regis

ecce magi ab oriente uenerunt

in hierosolyma dicentes

ubi est qui natus est rex iudaeorum
uidimus enim eius stellam in oriente

et uenimus adorare ei

audiens autem rex herodes turbatus est

et hierosolyma cum ipso

et congregans omnes

principes sacerdotum

et scribas populi interrogabat
(Fol. 4a.)

Capp. I. 21—IT. 4.

f ey

—
ἐγ
—

KAT MA@@AION
— —S —

—

om,
που 0 χρσ yevvaras : ot δε εἰπον avro
«v βηθλεεμ τησ Ἰουδαιασ'
ουτωσ᾽ yap yeypamrat δια του προφητον

και συ βηθλεεμ rgo Ἰονδαιασ "μη ελαχιστήει 6

εν TOW ἤγεμοσιν ἴουδα
€x ov yap εξελευσεται ἡγουμενοσ
οστισ ποιμεένει. TOV Aeov μὸν TOV icpanr

:rore ηρωδησ λαθρα- καλεσασ rove μαγουσ'

nxpetBarev παρ avrwy τον χρονον
TOV φαινομενου αστεροσ

καὶ πεμψασ avrovg eur βεθλεεμ᾽ eurev avtae

πορευθεντεσ εἐξετασαται ἀακρειβωσ

wept Tov παιδιον - oray δε evpyre
ἐπαγγειλαται μοι

οπωσ' Kao ελθων προσκυνήσω avro

οι 9e akovcay rov βασιλεωσ επορευθησαν
και ov oagryp ον €iov εν τὴ ανατολη
προῆγεν avrova - enc ελθων ἐσταθη

€rayvo TOV παιδιου

i&ovrea δε roy αστερα exapnoay

xopav μεγαλην σφοδρα

και ἐελθοντεσ εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν

ειἰδον τον maida.

pera μαριασ THE μήτροσ avrov

και πεσοντεσ προσεκυνῆσαν avro

και ανοιξαντεσ Tove θηνσαυρονυσ avrov
προσήνεγκαν avro δωρα

χρυσον και λιβανον και ἔμυρναν

και χρηματισθεντεσ κατ ovap

py ἀνακαμψαι προσ ηρωδὴν

P d οὗου ἀανεχωρησαν

εἰσ τὴν χωραν avrov

avruy δε αναχωρησαντων - eov ἀαγγελοσ κυ

(Fol. 45.)

©

1I

12

13

SEC MATTHAEUM
—— — —
ubi xps nascitur ‘qui autem dixerunt ei
in bethleem iudaeae

sic enim scriptum est per profetam

et tu bethleem iudaeae- non minima es
inter principes iuda

ex te enim exiet dux

qui regat populum meum israhel

tunc herodes occultae. uocans magos

exquisiuit ab eis tempus

apparentis stellae

et mittens eos in bethleem dixit eis
euntes interrogate diligenter

de puero. cum autem inueneritis
renuntiate mihi

ut et ego ueniens adorem ei

qui autem audientes regem abierunt
et ecce stella quam uiderat in oriente
praecedebat eos - donec uenit et stetit

supra puerum

uidentes autem stellam gauisi sunt

gaudio magno ualde

et uenientes in domum
uiderunt puerum

cum maria matre sua

et cadentes adorauerunt ei
et aperientes thensauros suos
obtulerunt ei munera
aurum et thus et smyrnam
et moniti persomnum

non reuerti ad eroden

per aliam uiam reuersi sunt

in regionem suam

isdem autem recedentibus - ecce angelus dmi

(Fol. 5a.)

Cap. II. 5— 13.

*

T MA@®AION
un, un, . omen,

way,

φαινεται kar ovap ro iwond λεγων IL | , spparuit in uisu ioseph dicens

εἐγερθεισ παραλαβε rov παιδα surgens suscipe puerum

καὶ τὴν μήτερα αὐτου. καὶ φευγε εἰσ αἰγυπτον et matrem eius. et fuge in aegypto

και εισθι exet- eoo ay σοι εἴπω et esto ibidem quousque tibi dicam

μελλει yap ηρωδησ Crrev Toy παιδα incipit enim herodes. querere puerum

TOV ἀπολεσαι avrov ut perdat eum
O de διεγερθεισ rapeXa Bev rov maida 14 | quiautem exsurgens accepit puerum

και THY μητερα avrov νυκτοσ et matrem eius per nocte

και ἀανεχωρησεν εἰσ GUJVTTTOV - και ἣν εκει 15 et secessit in aegypto ‘et erat ibi

εωσ THE τελευτὴσ ἡρωδου «ἵνα πληρωθη usque ad mortem herodes ‘ut conpleretur

vo prev ὕπο κυ δια τοῦ προφητου quod dictum est a dmo per prophetam

Aeyovroc - ef εγυπτον ἐκαλεσα rov ütoy μου" dicentem de aegypto uocaui filium meum
Tore pono ἴδων :6 | tunc herodes uidens

ort ενεπαιχθὴ ὕπο των μαγων quia delusus est a magis

εθυμωθη λειαν. και αποστειλασ iratus est ualde et mittens

avetAey παντασ Trove παιδασ interfecit omnes pueros

rove ev βεθλεαιμ qui erant in bethleem

και εν πασιν TOLO οριοισ αντὴσ etin omnibus finibus eius

απὸ διετειασ Kat kao Kara TOV Xpovoy a bimatu et infra: secundum tempus

ov ἤκρειβασεν παρα rov μαγων quod exquisierat ἃ magis
rore ἐπληρωθὴ τορηθεν ὕποκυ 17 | tunccompletum est. quod dictum est a dmo

δια npepuov του προφήτου Xeyovroa per hieremiam prophetam dicentem
φωνὴ ev papa ἠκουσθη 18 | uox in rama audita est

θρηνοσ και κλαυθμοσ ploratio et planctus

Kat οδυρμοσ πολυσ pax et ululatus multus rachel

κλαιουσα ra, τεκνα αὐτὴσ plangens filios suos

και ovx θελησεν παρακληθῆναι. orc ovk εἰσὶ et noluit consulari . quia non sunt
τελευτήησαντοσ δε του npwoov- idou ayyehoo KV 19 | defunctoautem herode ecce angelus dmi

Qauvera kar ovap Tw iwond paruit in somnis ioseph

ev αἰγυπτω λεγων - eyepÜewr παραλαβε 20 in aegypto dicens surgens accipe

Tov παιδα και THY μήτερα avrov puerum et matrem eius

kat Topevoy eur γὴν ia pax) * reÜvikaagy yap et abi in terram israhel : mortui sunt enim

ot ξητουντεσ τὴν ψυχὴν του παιδιου qui quaerunt animam pueri

(Fol. 55.) | (Fol. 6a.)

Car, II. 13—20.
*

— es — —
KAT MAGOAION
—

O δεδιεγερθεισ παρελαβεν rov παιδα

II. 21

και THY μήητερα avrov * Kat 9ÀÜ«v εἰσ τὴν Ἰσραὴλ

ακουσασ δε ort apyiAaog βασιλευει
ἐπι THO Ἰουδαιασ
αντι ἤρωδου του πατροσ αὐτου

εφηθὴη εκει απελθειν χρηματισθεισ δὲ κατ ovap

ανεχωρησεν εἰσ τὰ μερὴ THE γαλιλαιασ"
και ελθων κατωκησεν

εἰσ πολιν λεγομενὴν ναζαρετ

σπωσ πληρωθη ro ρηθεν δια των προφητω
ort ναζωρεοσ κληθησεται

fe

: Ey rao ἡμεραισ exewaug παραγεινεται Ἰωαννησ

HI.
I

οβαπτιστὴησ κηρυσσωνεν T9 €pyju THE Ἰουδαιασ

καὶ Aeyoy peravoere
ἤνγικεν yap ‘7 βασιλια Tov ουρανων
—
ἢ : ovroc yap ἐστιν ορήθεισ
—
δια ησαΐον τον rpodyrov λεγοντοσ
φωνὴ βοωντοσ εν τὴ «popu
ως
ετοιμασατετὴν οδον κυ

ευθειασ ποιειτετασ τρειβουσ avrov

[9]

: avrog δεϊωαννησ εἰχεν το ἐνδυμα avrov
απο τριχων καμηλλου και ζωνὴν δερματεινὴ
περι τὴν oc vv αὐτου" ἢ Se rpody nV avrov
ακριδεσ και μέλι a-ypuoy
τοτε eCeropevero προσ avroy
ἱεροσολυμα Kat πασα ἡ ιονδαια
και πασα ἡ περιχωροσ Tov ἴορδανον
και εβαπτιζοντο εν τω ἴορδανη Vir avrov
εξομολογουμενοι Tac αμαρτιασ avrov

« :ἴδων δεπολλουσ roy φαρισαιων

και TAOOOUKALWY ἐερχομενουσ'

erc το βαπτισμα avrov εἰπεν avrowr

γεννήματα εχιδνων rw υπεδειξεν υμειν
φυγειν
(Fol. 6 δ.)

[Folium 7, unà cwm caeteris a posteriore manu
scriptis, huic volumini Appendicis loco subjicie-

Capp. IT. 241— III. 7.

S. MaATTHAEI. CAP. ΣΙ.

HS TEE
a futura ira: facite ergo

fructum dignum paenitentiae

et ne putetes. dicere intra uos

patrem habemus abraam : dico enim uobis
quia potest ds de lapidibus istis

suscitare filios abraae

iam autem securis. ad radices arborum
posita est omnis ergo arbor

non faciens fructum bonum

exciditur et in ignem mittitur

Ego quidem baptizo uos aqua in paenitentia

qui autem uenit fortior me est

cuius non sum idoneus calciamenta
portare-ipse uos baptizabit

in spu sancto et igni. cuius uentilabrum
in manu eius

et purgabit aream suam

et congregauit triticum suum

in horreum : paleas autem conburet

igni inextinguibili

----
tunc aduenit ihs de galilaea

ad iordanen . ad iohannen

baptistam . ut baptizaretur ab eo

qui autem prohibebat eum iohannes dicens
ego abs te opus habeo baptizari

et tu uenis ad me

espondens autem ihs. dixit ei sine modo

sic enim decens est nobis
mplere omnem iustitiam
nc dimisit illum et baptizatus est ihs
ascendit mox de aqua
et ecce - aperti sunt ei caeli
et uidit spiritum del
(Fol. 8a.)

. Car. HI. S—16.

— "αὶ — — — — —— — —
KATA MA®@AION SEC MATTHEUM
— :.. — — — Sy —

—_

καταβαινοντα ex rov ovpayov II. descendentem de caelo
WO περιστεραν καὶ ἐρχομενον eur avTov Sicut columbam et uenientem super eum
και ἴδου φωνὴ ex των ovpayay λεγουσα 17 et ecce uox de caelis dicens ad eum
προσ GUTOV σὺ εἰ 0 Vlog μον O ayarnToT tu es filius meus dilectus
ev wevdoxnca in quo beneplacui
D :Toreo - ανηχθὴ ew τὴν ερημον ὕπο του ave ) tunc ihs delatus est in desertum a Spiritu

πειρασθηναι viro rov διαβολου ut temptaretur a diabolo
και γηστευσασ ἡμερασ. μ- 2 et iaiunans dies xxxx
και τεσσαράκοντα VUKTAT ei.xxxx noctes
υστερον επεινασεν postera esuriit

και προσηλθεν avro o πιραζων και εἰπεν avro 3| Etacceasit ad eum qui temptabat et dixit ei
εἰ ὕιοσ εἰ rov bv evre ἵνα ot λιθοι ovrot aprot γενὸ si filius es del dic-ut lapides isti panes fiant

αποκριθεισ Se o - ειπεν γεγραπται εὖ respondens autem ihs dixit Scriptum est
ovk er apro μονω (serat o ανθρωποσ non in pane solo uiuet homo
αλλ ev παντι ρήματι θυ sed in omni uerbo del

Tore TapaAag ave avroy o διαβολοσ' 5 | tuncsuscepit eum diabolus
εἰσ τὴν αγιαν πολιν" και ea T0 €v avrov in sanctam ciuitatem et statuit eum
ἐπὶ TO πτερυγιον TOV lepov και λεγει avro 6 supra pinnam templi "οὐ dicit ei
εἰὕιοσ εἰ bv 6v. Bode a«avrov κατω si filius es del mitte te deorsum
γεγραπταῖι yap ‘ort row ἀγγελοισ avrov scriptum est enim: qui angelis suis
€yreAevra περι σου mandauit de te
και €T €, χειρων αιρουσιν G'€ - μήποτε et in manibus tollent te*ne quando
προσκοψὴσ προσ λιθον roy ποδα σου offendas ad lapidem pedem tuum

ed» avro o ine παλιν γεγραπται 7 | aitei ihs-iterum scriptum est
Ov πειρασεισ xy rov ὃν σου non temptavis dnm din tuum

παλιν rapodap Bare. avrov o διαβολοσ 8 | iterum suscepit eum diabolus
eg οροσ ὕψηλον λειαν καὶ εδειξεν avro jn montem altum nimis et ostendit ei
πασασ rag βασιλειασ Tov Koo pou omnia regna mundi
και THY δοξαν avra - και evrey avro 9 et gloriam eorum et dixit illi
ravre παντα σοι δωσω haec omnia tibi dabo
cay πεσὼν προσκυνησὴσ μοι si cadens adoraueris me

τοτελεγει avro 0 ine ὕπαγε οπισω μου 10 | tuncdicitei ihs uade post me
σατανα" γεγραπται yap satana scriptum est enim

(Fol. 85.) (Fol. 9a.)

Capp. III. 17—IV. το.

ey —
KATA MA@@AION

ome, ta,
xv τὸν Oy cov προσκνυνησεισ

καὶ GUTO povw λατρευσεισ

τοτε αφιησιν avrov οδιαβολοσ

και ἴδον αγγελοι προσηλθον

και διηκονουν avro

:akovgag 0€: oru ioayygo παρεδοθη

avexupnoey εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν

: και καταλείπων τὴν ναζαρεθ

ελθων κατοικησεν εἰσ καφαρναου p.

τὴν παραθαλασσιον - ev οριοισ ζαβουλων
και νεφθαλειμ

ἵνα πληρωθὴ το ρηθεν

δια ἡσαΐου του προφητον rov λεγοντοσ

yn ζαβουλων και νεφθαλειν . οδον θαλασσης
πέραν του topóayov γαλιλαιασ των εθνων

o λαοσ o καθημέενοσ ev τὴ σκοτεια

edov φωσ μεγαν

ot καθημενοι εν χωρα σκεια θανατου

φωσ ανετειλεν avrowr

---- —
K :αποτοτεγαρ ἤρξατο ino «κηρυσσιν και Aeyew

sas

[8

,μετανοειτε ἤγγικεν yap

7 βασιλεια των ονρανων

παραγων δεπαρατὴν θαλασσαν Tyo γαλιλαιασ

ειδεν ὃνο adeAgove

σιμωνα τὸν λεγομενον πετρον
καὶ ανδρεαν τον αδελῴον avrov

βαλλοντασ αμφιβληστροσ εἰσ τὴν θαλασσα

σαν yap asec : και λεγει αυτοισ
δευτε οπεισω μον καὶ ποιήσω ὕμασ
γενεσθαι αλιεισ ανθρωπων

Οιδε ευὐθεωσ αφεντεσ τα δικτυα

ηἠκολουθησαν avro : καὶ προβασ εκειθεν
edev αλλουσ vo αδελῴφουσ

(Ful. 9 5.)

IV.

14

17

21

SEC MATTHAEUM

dmn dm tuum adorabis

et ipsi soli seruies

tunc dimisit eum diabolus

et e* cce angeli accesserunt

et ministrabant ei

audiens autem ‘quia iohannes traditus est
secessit in galilaeam

et relinquens in nazareth

ueniens habitabit.in cafarnaum
maritimam -in finibus zabulon

et nephalim

ut conpleretur quod dictum est

per esaiam prophetam dicentem

terra zabulon et neptalim . uiam maris
trans iordanen galileae gentium
populus qui sedebat in tenebris
uiderunt lumen magnum

qui sedebant in terra umbra mortis

lumen ortum est eis

Exinde enim coepit iha. praedicare et dicere

paenitemini . adpropinquauit enim
regnum caelorum

transiens autem secus mare galilaeae
uidit duos fratres
simonem qui dicitur petrus
et andream fratrem eius
mittentes retiam in mari
erant autem piscatores. et dicit eis
uenite post me. et faciam uos

fieri piscatores hominum

qui autem mox relinquentes retiam

secuti sunt eum . et progressus inde
uidit alios duos fratres
(Fol. 10a.)

Cap. IV. 10— 21.

JQ

“ὃ

ERI

— καὶ καὶ —
KATA MA®@AION
—

taxwBov rov Tov ζεβεδαιον IV.

kat ωαννην roy αδελῴον avrov
ev τω TAU - μετα ζεβεδαιου rov πατροσ avro
xarapri{ovrac * τα δικτνα avrav
καὶ ἐκαλεσεν avrova
ot δε εὐθεωσ αφεντεσ ro πλοιον 22
καὶ TOV πατερα avro "ἠκολονθῆσαν avro
: και περιηγεν ome *oAnv τὴν γαλιλαιαν 23
διδασκων εν Taso συναγωγαισ avro
καὶ κηρυσσων το ἐναγγελιον rgo βασιλιασ
και θεραπευων πασαν νοσον
καὶ πασαν μαλακειαν εν Tw λαω
και ἀπῆλθεν avrov ἡ axon εἰσ ολὴν τὴν συριαν 24
και προσήνεγκαν GUTO παντασ
τουσ κακωσ ἐχοντασ ποικειλαισ νοσοισ
καὶ βασανοισ συνεχομενουσ
και δαιμονιζομενουσ "και σεληνιαζομενουσ
και παραλυτικουσ᾽ καὶ παντασ εθεραπευσεν .
και ἠκολονθησαν avro οχλοι πολλοι 25

axo Tyo γαλειλαιασ και δεκαπολεωσ'
και ἸἹεροσολυμων και ἰουδαιασ
και repay του topdavou v.
: wv 5¢ rove oxAova - aveBy εἰσ To οροσ ι7

και καθισαντοσ αὐτου προσηλθον avro

: οἱμαθηται αὐτου και ανοιξασ τοστομα αὐτοῦ 2
εδιδαξεν avrovo λεγων

:μακαριοι Ot πτωχοι avi" Ort αὐτῶν ἐστιν 3
3 βασιλεια τῶν ουρανων

:μακαριοι οἱ πραεισ OTL αντοι 5
κληρονομήσουσιν τὴν nq |

: paxaptot οἱ revOouvrer 4
ort avrot παρακληθήσονται

: paxaptot οἱ πεινωντεσ καὶ διψωντεσ τὴν διαο — 6

oun
(Fol. 10 5.)

SEO" MATTHEUM
aa --
iacobum zebedaei
et iohannen fratrem eius
in naui.cum zebedaeo- patre eorum
concinnantes retias suas
et uocauit eos
qui autem mox relinquentes nauem
et patrem suum - secuti sunt eum
et cireumibat ihs totam galilaeam
docens in synagogis eorum
et praedicans euangelium regni
et curans omnem languorem
et omnem infirmitatem in populo
Et abiit opinio eius in totam syriam
et obtulerunt ei omnes
male habentes uariis infirmitatibus
et tormentis correptos
et daemoniacos - et lunaticos
et paralyticos . et omnes curauit
et secutae sunt eum * turbae multae
de galilaea et decapolim
et hierosolyma et iudaea
et trans iordanen
uidens autem turbas. ascendit in montem
et sedente eo *accesserunt ad eum
discipuli eius: et aperiens os suum
docuit eos dicens -
beati pauperes spu quoniam ipsorum est
regnum caelorum
beati mites: quoniam ipsi
hereditabunt terram
beati qui lugunt
quoniam ipsi consolabuntur

beati qui esurientes ‘et sitientes iustitiam

(Fol. 11a.)

Carp. IV. 21—V. 6.

10 ‘KAT MA®@AION

ort avrot χορτασθήσονται
—
À :paxaptot ot eXexgpovea * ort avrot ελεηθησονται
--

μακαριοι οἱ καθαροι τη καρδια
ort avro, rov Ov οψονται
μακαριοι ot ειἰρηνοποιοι
ort ὕιοι Ov κληθήσονται
μακαριοι οι δεδιωγμενοι ενεκεν δικαιοσυνησ
ort avroy eae ἡ βασιλεια των ουρανων
μάκαριοι ἐστε oray διωξουσιν Up
και ονιδισουσιν" και εἴπωσιν καθ υμων
παν trovnpov ενεκεν δικαιοσυνὴσ
χαιρεται και ἀγαλλιασθαι.οτι o μισθοσ ὕμων
πολυσ᾽ ἐν ro ουρανω 'ουτωσ yap εδιωξαν
vovg προφητασ'τουσ προ ὕμων ὕπαρχοντων
-Ὕμεισ COTE ro AAR THT yo
«ay 0€ ro αλασ μωρανθη
ev τινι αλισθησεται. εἰσ ουδεν ἴσχνει

Se)

«t μη βληθηναι εξω" και καταπατεισθαι
ὕπο των ανθρωπων

λβ ὝΜμεισ «oe To φωσ του κοσμου

D ov δυναται πολισ κρυβηναι eravw opove
κειμενη οὐδε καιουσὶιν ÀAvxvov
και τιθεασιν avrov ὕπο rov μοδιον
αλλα ext τὴν λυχνίαν" καὶ λαμπιπασιν
TOUT εν τὴ οικια

Ovroc λαμψατω ro φωσ μων

evrpoaÓev των ανθρωπων
οπωσ educw ὕμων τα καλα epya
και δοξασωσιν rov πατερα ὕμων

τον €V τοισ ουρανγοισ

151

:μὴ νομεισητεοτι λθον - καταλυσαι τὸν νομον
ἡ Tove προφητασ - ovk nAGov καταλυσαι

[8

αλλα πληρωσαι : αμην yap λεγω ὕμειν
(Fol. 115.)

V.

7

17

quoniam ipsi saturabuntur
beati misericordes. quia ipsi miserabuntur
beati qui mundo sunt corde
quia ipsi dm uidebunt
beati pacifici
quia del fili uocabuntur
beati qui persecutionem patiuntur. propter iustitia
quia ipsorum erit regnum caelorum
beati estis - cum persequentur uos |
et inproperauerint. et dixerin aduersum uos
omne malignum - propter iustitiam
gaudete et exultate quia merces uestra
multa in caelo ita enim persecuti sunt
prophetas. qui ante uos fuerunt
uos estis sal terrae
8i enim sal infatuatum fuerit
in quo sallietur.ad nihilum ualet

. nisi ut proiciatur foras. et conculcetur

ab hominibus

uos estis lumen mundi
non potest ciuitas abscondi ‘super montem
posita - nec incendunt lucernam |
et ponent eam ‘sub modium
sed supra candelabrum ‘ut luceat omnibus
qui in domo sunt
sic luceat lumen uestrum
coram hominibus
ut videant uestra bona opera
et glorificent patrem uestrum
qui in caelis est
nolite putare quia ueni dissoluere legem
aut prophetas: non ueni dissoluere
sedinplere: amen enim dico uobis
(Fol. 12a.)

Cap. V. 6—48.

—
de
—

KAT MA®® AION
—

P €— € —

εὡσ ay παρελθη - o ovpavog καὶ ἢ yy

UsTa ἐν - 1) μια κεραια

ov μὴ παρελθὴ azo rov νομου

€wo Gy yevyras ray Ta.

:Oc ovy λυσει μίαν των ἐεντολων τουτων

ἐλαχίστων και διδαξη τουσ ayÜporrova
ἐλαχιστοσ κληθησεται

εν τὴ βασιλεια των ουρανων

᾿ Hxovaare ort ερρηθητοισ ἀρχαιοισ

o
4

[Al

ou Qovevaciwr oc: Gay dovevo
εἐνοχοσ' ἐστε TH κρισει

€yo de Acyw dpe ort zac o οργαζομενοσ
Tw ἀδελφω avrov eun
€VOXOG εσται τὴ κρισει

Oo day eur τω αδελῴω avrov paxa
€voxoc «c T€ Tw συνεδριω
og Say ec pope
€VOXOT ἐσται εἰσ τὴν γεενναν TOV TVpOG"
ἐαν ovv προσφερὴσ ro δωρον σου
ere. τὸ θυσιαστηριον και exe μνησθησ᾽
ort o αδελῴοσ cov εχειτι κατα σον
αφεσ exec τὸ Swpov σου

19

21

22

23

24

ἐγπροσθεν rov θυσιαστηριον. και ὕπαγεπρωτο

καταλλαγήθι ro αδελῴφω σου" καὶ rore ελθων

προσφερεισ ro δωρον σου
tober evvowy τω αντιδικω σου ταχὺ «ur

OTOV εἰ μετ αὐτου εν TH οδω

μήποτε σεπαραδωσει. o αντιδεικοσ

TO κριτὴ" και O κριτὴσ σεπαραδωσει

Tw ὕπηρετη" και εἰσ φυλακην βληθησει
ἀμὴν λεγω σοι. ov μὴ εἐξελθησ εκειθεν

éwo αν ἀποδωσ τον ἐσχατον κοδραντην
ἤκουσατε ort ἐρρηθη ov μοιχευσεισ

(Fol, 12.)

25

26

27

"SEG TTHAEUM
— -- om — —

donec transeat ‘caelum et terra
iota unum ‘aut unus apex
non transiet a lege

donec fiant omnia

quicumque enim soluerit unum de mandatis istis

minimis ‘et docuerit homines
minimus uocabitur
in regno caelorum
audistis quia dictum est antiquis
non occides‘quicuinq - enim occiderit
reus erit iudicio
Ego autem dico uobis. quia omnes qui irascitur
fratri suo sine causa

reus erit iudicio

qui autem dixerit fratri suo raccha

reus erit conuenticulo
qui autem dixerit fatue
reus erit in gehennam ignis
si ergo offeres munus tuum
ad altare.et ibi rememoreris
quia frater tuus *habet aliquid aduersum te
dimitte ibi munus tuum
ante altare ‘et uade prius
reconciliari fratri tuo ‘et tuno ueniens
offeres munus tuum
Esto beniuolus aduersario tuo cito
quandiu es cum illo in uia
ne quando te tradat. aduersarius
iudici.et iudex te tradat
ministro‘et in custodia mitteris
amen dico tibi non exiens inde
donec reddas nobissimum quadrantre

audistis quia dictum est ‘non moechaueris

(Fol. 13 a.)

Car. V. 18— 27.

11

12

KAT MAGGAION
—— —— ᾿Ξ-.
eyo de Xeyo ὕμειν orc πασ
o βλεπων γυναικα
προσ To επιθυμησαι αντὴν
ηδὴ ἐμοιχευσεν αντὴν εν Τὴ καρδια avroy
Ex δεο οφθαλμοσ o δεξιοσ σον
σκανδαλιζει σε εἐξελε avroy
καὶ Bade aro σου συμῴφερει yap σοι
ἵνα ἀπολητε εν των μελων σου
καὶ μη ολον TO σωμα σὸν
απελθὴ eur γεενναν
Eppy Fy δε
og αν απολυσὴ THY yuvaixa αὐτου
Sorw αὐτὴ αποστασιον
eyo δε Xeyo ὕμειν
og αν απολυσὴ τὴν γυναικα αὐτου
παρεκτοσ Noyou πορνειασ
ποίει αὐτὴν μοιχέυθηναε
παλιν ἠκουσατε
ort ερρηθὴ τοισ ἀρχαιοισ' * ovk ἐπειορκησισ
αποδωσεισ De Tw ko τουσ ορκουσ σου
€yo de λεγω ὕμειν py ομοσαι oec
μῆτε εν To ovpayo
ort θρονοσ ἐστιν του ϑυ. parre ev τὴ yg
oT. ὕποποδιον ἐστιν των ποδων avrov
pyre ew ἵεροσολυμα ort πολισ ἐστιν
pare ev τὴ κεφαλὴ aov ομοσὴσ
ort ov δυνασαι ποιειν
τριχα μειαν λευκὴν ἡ μελαιναν
Caro δεο λογοσ ὕμων
vot ναὶ + OV ov

To δεπερισσον τοντων - EK TOV ?TOVY)pOV ἐστι

ἡκουσατε ort epp: οφθαλμον avri οφθαλ
pov

(Fol. 136.)

V. 28

49

31

32

33

34

35

36

37

38

SEC

—

TTHEUM
- — —
ego autem dico uobis. quoniam omnes
qui uidet mulierem
ad concupiscendum eam.
iam moechatus e&t eam in corde suo
δὶ autem oculus tuus dexter
scandalizat te erue eum
et mitte abs te. expedit enim tibi
ut pereat unum membrorum tuorum
et non totum corpus tuum
eat in gehennam
dictum est autem
quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam
det ei repudium
ego autem dico uobis
quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam
excepta ratione adulterii
iterum audistis
quia dictum est antiquis. non peiurabis
reddes autem dno iuramenta tua
Ego autem dico uobis: non iurare omnino
neque in caelum
quia sedis est dei neque in terram
quia subpedaneum est pedum ipsius
neque in hierosolyma
quia ciuitas est
magni regis
neque in caput tuum iurabis
quia non potes facere
capillum unum album aut nigrum
sit autem sermo uester
etiam etiam non non
quod autem amplius his de malo est
audistis quia dictum est - oculum pro oculo

(Fol. 144a.)

Cap. V. 28—38.

)3)

sas

f* f

ΓΕ!

οδοντα avrt οδοντοσ' v.
Eyw δελεγω ὕμειν μὴ αντιστήναι 39
: Tw πονήρω : αλλ οστισ σεραπεισει

ἐπι τὴν a'uxyova σου. στρεψον avro

Kas τὴν ἀλλην. και o θελων σοι κριθηναι 40

Kat Tov xevrova gov λαβειν

αφησεισ avro καὶ TO ειἰματιον

: καιοστισ σεαγγαρευει μειλιον εν 41

ὕπαγε pet avrov ert ἀλλα δυο
Tw atrouvret oe Soo 42

καὶ Tw θελοντι Savurac Gas? μὴ αποστραφησ

ἡκουσατε ort ἐερρηθη 43
ἀαγαπήσεισ TOV πλησιον σον
και μεισήησεισ τον εχθρον cov

:Eyw δε Aeyo ὕμειν «αγαπατε τουσ εχθρουσὕμω 44
ευλογειτε τουσ καταρωμενουσ ὕμειν
καλωσ ποιειτετοισ μεισουσιν ὕμασ
και προσευχεσθαι. ὕπερ των εκηριαζοντω
και διωκοντων ὕμασ
org γενησθε ὕιοι'τουπατροσ ὕμων 45
TOV εν oupavotg * ort Toy ἥλιον avrov ἀνατελλει
emt πονηρουσ καὶ αγαθουσ και Bpexet
emt δικαιουσ και αδικουσ'

; «ay yap ayarnonras τουσ ἀγαπωντασ ἵμασ 46
τινα μεισθον εξεται
OVXL καὶ οἱτέλωναι ουτωσ ποιουσιν

και «ay ἀσπασησθαι τουσ ἀαδελῴουσ ὕμων 4)
μονον τιπερίσσον ποίειτε

ονχι καὶ ot εθνικοι TO avro ποιουσιν

ἐσεσθε ovy ὕμεισ τελειοι 48
WOTED o TATHP ὕμων εν ovpayouo
pp: τελιοσ ἐστιν : προσέχεται VL 1
n τὴν δικαιοσυνὴν ὕμων μὴ Tovey
(Fol. 14 à.)

13

dentem pro dente

Ego autem dico uobis non resistere

malo sed qui te percusserit alapam

in maxillam tuam. conuerte illi

et alteram . qui uoluerit iudicio congredi
et tunicam tuam accipere

dimittes ei et uestimentum

et qui te angariauerit:milium unum
uade cum eo- adhuc alia duo

qui te petit dat

,et uolenti mutuari ne auertaris
audistis quia dictum est

diliges proximum tuum

et odies inimicum tuum

Ego autem dico uobis diligite inimicos uestros

benedicite maledicentibus uos

benefacite odientibus uos

et orate. pro calumniantibus

et persequentibus uos

ut sitis fili patris uestri

qui in caelis est. quia solem suum oriri facit
super malos et bonos. et, pluet

super iustos et iniustos

si enim dilexeritis diligentes uos

quam mercedem habebetis

non et publicani sic faciunt

Et si salutaueritis fratres uestros

tentum quid amplius facitis

non et gentiles idem faciunt

Estote ergo uos perfecti

sicut pater uester in caelis

perfectus est adtendite

iustitiam uestram ‘non facere
(Fol. 15 a.)

Capp. V. 38— VI. 1.

14

evrpocÜDev rov ανθρωπὼν VL coram hominibus
προσ To θεαθηναι avrowr - εἰ δε μηγε ut uideamini eis. alioquin
μισθον ovk exere Tapa To πατριὕμων mercedem non habebitis aput patrem uestru-
Tw εν ουρανοισ qui in caelis est

οταν ovv ποιησ ελεημοσννὴν i| cumergofacitis elemosynam
μὴ σαλπισὴσ ἐνπροσθεν cov noli tuba canere ante te
ὠὡσπερ᾽ 0L ὕὕποκριται TTOLOUGLV sicut hypocritae faciunt.
εν TALS συναγωγαισ'᾽" καὶ εν TOL ρυμαισ in synagogis et in plateis
omo δοξασθωσιν ὕπο rov ανθρωπων ut glorificentur ab hominibus

αμην Aeyw ὕμειν amen dico uobis
arexovow rov μισθον avrov perceperunt mercedem suam
σου δε ποιουντοσ ἐλεημοσυνὴν 3 te autem faciente elemosynam
BN yvoro ἡ apurrepa cov nesciat sinestra tua.
τι ποίει ἡ δεξεια σου quid facit destera tua
OTOG ἡ ἐλεημοσυνὴ σου ἢ εν To κρυπτω 4 ut elemosyna tua sit in occulto
Kat o πατὴρ cov o βλεπων ev Tw κρυπτω et pater tur qui uidet in occulto
Gvroc ἀποδωσει σοι ipse reddet tibi

καὶ OTAY TTDOG €UXT] *OUK €O7 WO οιὕποκριται 5 | etquando oras.non eris sicut hypocritae
ort φιλουσιν στηναι. ev ταισ συναγωγαισ' quia amant stare in synagogis
καὶ εν TQ γωνιαισ TOV πλατειων etin angulis platearum
EOTWTET καὶ TTpOO €UXOJ.€VOL stantes et orantes
oTwc φανωσιν row ayÜperour ut pareant hominibus

ἀμὴν Aeyo ὕμειν amen dico uobis
απεχουσιν Tov μισθον avrov perceperunt mercedem suam
ov 8e oray προσενχὴ εἰσελθε ew TO 6 tu autem cum oras intra in
ταμιον σου. καὶ κλεισασ THY θυραν σον cubiculo tuo ‘et cludes osteum tuum
m poc 'evéat To πατρι Tov εν TW κρυπτω ora patrem tuum in occulto
Kat o πατὴρ cov-o βλεπων ev To κρυπτω et pater tuus qui uidet in occulto :
ἀποδωσει got reddet tibi

hy :προσευχομενοι de μη BAarro aL 7 orantes autem non uana loquimini
B «ep ot εθνικοι δοκουσιν yap sicut gentes. putant enim

ort εν T πολυλογια avrov 'εἰσακουσθησονται quia in multiloquio suo. exaudientur

p ovv ομοιωθητεαντοισ 8 | nolite ergo similare eis

(Fol. 15 6.) (Fol. 16a.)

Cap. VI. 2—8.

— καὶ c —
KAT MA@@AION
Hey, ς. | —-

οιδεν yap o πατὴρ vpav* wy χρειαν exerat
7po Tov ὕμασ ayou£e ro στομα
ovroc ovy προσευχεσθαι ὑμεισ
TATED ἡμῶν 0 εν TOLT ουρανοισ
αγιασθήτω ro ovopa σον
eMaro ἡ βασιλεια cov
γενηθητω το θελημα σου
εν ουρανω και επὶ THT No
TOV GpToy ἡμῶν TOV επιουσιον
Soo ney onpepov’ και αφεσ ἡμειν
τα οφιλεματα μων -ωσ και ἡμεισ αφιομεν

VI.

12

TOT οφιλεταισ ἡμων᾿ "καὶ py εἰσενεγκησ NPAT 13

εἰσ πειρασμον
αλλαρνσαι nao απο του πονῆρου

pà €av adyre row ανθρωποισ τα WOPATTOPATA QVre. 14.
—

αφησει ij ew + καὶ 0 πατὴρ ὕμων ο ουρανιοσ
eay δε μη αφητετοισ ανθρωποισ
ovde o πατὴρ vj.oy αφησει ὕμειν
TO παραπτωματα ὕμων
με : oray δενηστενητε. μὴ γεινεσθαι
D wo ot vrrokperrat σκυθρωποι
αφανιζουσιν yap ra προσωπα avrov
οπωσ w Tor ἀανθρωποισ νηστενοντεσ
αμην λεγω ὕμειν ἀαπεχουσιν rov μισθον αυὐτων
ov δενηστενων αλιψον aov τὴν κεφαλὴν
Kat TO προσωπὸν σου νιψαι iva μη φανὴησ
τοισ ανθρωποισ νήστευων

αλλα τω πατρι σον Tw εν κρυφια

15

τό

17

και o πατὴρ σου o βλεπων ev κρυφαιω αἀποδωσει co

μὴ θησανρισεται ὕμειν θησαυρουσ

ἐπι 170 yo οπου ano και βρωσεισ αφανιζουσιν

και οπου κλεπται διορυσσουσιν - καὶ κλεπτουσιν

19

θησαυριζετε Se vp.ew - θησαυρουσ ove εν ovpayw 20

(Fol. 166.)

.CaP. VI. 9—20.

15

[Desunt folia octo, tertium Codicis quaterntonem
complectentia, scribd recentissimo ad pedem folii
16 b adnotante desunt plurima nempe a versu
8 6 capitis usque ad 27 versum cap. 8 in ver-
sione Latina in Graeco textu autem usque ad
vers. 232 capitis 9°! καὶ ἰδὼν 6 ἰησοῦς τὴν πίστιν
etc.]

16

S. MATTHAEI. CAP. VIIL

SEC MATTHAEUM

27 qualis est hic quia et uenti
et maris obaudiunt ei
28 | Etueniente eo trans
in terram gerasenorum
occurrerunt ei duo daemoniaci
de monumentis exeuntes -
pessimi ualde
ita ut non posset transire aliquis
per viam illam
ay Et ecce exclamauerunt dicentes
quid nobis et tibi ihu fili di
uenisti hic ante tempus torquere nos
30 | Eratautem longe ab eis. grex porcorum
31 multorum pascentium . daemones autem
rogabant eum dicentes. si eicis nos
mitte nos.in gregem porcorum
32 | Etdixiteisite:qui autem exeuntes
abierunt in porcos
et ecce inpetum fecit totus grex
per praeceps im mare
et mortui sunt in aquis
33 pastores autem fugerunt
et abeuntes in ciuitatem
renuntiauerunt omnia
de daemoniacis
34 | Eteccetota ciuitas
exiit obuiam ihu
et uidentes eum rogauerunt
ut transiret de finibus eorum
ix. 1| Etascendens nauem
transfretauit et uenit in suam ciuitatem
i| Etecce obtulerunt ei
paralyticum in lecto iacentem
(Fol. 2g a.)

Capp. VIII. 27—IX. 2.

[8

KAT MA@@AION
— eA —
καιΐδων ο ino την πιστιν αντων
εἰπεν To παραλυτικω θαρει τέκνον
adxovre σοι αἱ αμαρτιαι
και Sov τινεσ TOV γραμματαιων
εἰπὸν ἐν «avrei ovrog βλασφημι
και ev one tag evÜvys ew avrov
corey avrow iva τι ενγρθυμεισθαι rovnpa
ἐν ταισ καρδιαισ ὕμων
τι γαρ ἐστιν εὐκοπωτερον eurety
αφιονται aov a4 αμαρτιαι
ἢ εἰπεῖν ἐγειρε και περιπατει
ἵνα δεῖδητε. οτι οὕιοσ του avOpwirov
ἐξουσιαν exet emt τὴσ yo
adtevat apapreug - rore λέγει τω παραλντικω
ἔγειρε και apoy σου τὴν κλεινὴν
και ὕπαγε εἰσ TOV OLKQV σου
και ἐγερθεισ ἀπηλθεν eur rov οἰκον avrov
εἰδοντεσ δεοι οχλοι εφοβηθησαν
καὶ εδοξασαν Toy ὃν rov δοντα εξουσιαν
τοιαντὴν Tour ανθρωποισ
και παραγων ἐκειθεν o Ὡσ edev ανθρωπὸν
καθημενον ext τὸ τελωνιον
μαθθαιον λεγομενον
και λεγει avro ἀκολουθει μοι
καὶ ἀναστασ ἠκολουθει avro
: KQ4 €y€V€TO GUTOU ανακειμενου εν TY] οἰκεια
ἴδου πολλοι τελωναι. καὶ αμαρτωλοι
ελθοντεσ -συνεκειντο τω ue
και TOU. μαθηταισ avrov
Ειἰδοντεσ δε οἱ φαρισαιοι
εἰπὸν ror μαθηταῖσ avrov
δια τι 0 διδασκαλοσ ὕμων
μετα των apaprwduy και τελωνων εσθιει
(Fol. 355.)

or
dixit paralytico confide fili
dimittuntur tibi peccata tua
Et ecce quidam scribarum
dixerunt intra se hic blasphemat
et uidens ihs cogitationes eorum
dixit eis ut quid cogitatis mala
in cordibus uestris
quid enim est facilius dicere
dimittuntur tibi peccata
aut dicere surge et ambula
ut autem sciatis quoniam filius hominis
potestatem habet super terram
dimittere peccata - tunc dicit paralytico
surge et tolle lectum tuum
et uade in domum tuam
et surgens abiit in domum suam
uidentes autem turbae timuerunt
et glorificauerunt dm. qui dedit potestatem
talem hominibus
Et transiens inde ihà uidit hominem
sedentem - super teloneum
matthaeum nomine
et dicit. ei sequere me
et surgens sequebatur eum
Et factum est ipso discumbente in domo
ecce multi publicani. et peccatores
uenientes simul discumbebant cum ihü
et discipulis eius
uidentes autem pharisaei
dixerunt discipulis suis
quare magister uester
cum peccatoribus et publicanis manducat
(Fol. 26 a.)

Cap, IX. 2—11.

1

18
: IX.
oy O δεακουσασ p 12
οιἴσχνοντεσ ἵατρου αλλ οι κακωσ €exovrea
πορευθεντεσ δε μαθετετι ἐστιν 13

eAeog θελω και ov θυσιαν"
ov yap 1AÜov καλεσεδικαιουσ αλλααμαρτωλουσ

TOT€ TTpog'epxovTa4 avro ot μαθηται iwavov 14
Aeyovrea δια Te new και 0 φαρισαιοι
νηστενομεν πολλα
ot δε μαθηται σου ov νηστευουσιν
—
καὶ εἰπεν αὐτοισ O LNG py τι δυνανταὶ 15

Ot Utot TOV VUVQuov vo r€vew

ε ocov per avrov ἐστιν ονυμφιοσ
eXevoovre Se at ἡμεραιοταν apOy απ avrov
o vuj.duoac "καὶ TOTE νηστευουσιν

εν εκειναισ ταισ ἡμεραισ

Ovder δε ἐπιβαλλει. ετιβλημαρακκουσ αγναφου 16

emi εἰματιω παλαιω..αἰρει yap TO πλήρωμα avrov

απο TOU ειματειοῦυ - καὶ χειρον σχεισμα γεινεται

Ουδε βαλλουσιν otvov veoy εἰσ ασκουσ παλαιουσ 17

ec δε μηγε ρήσσει o οινοσ 0 νεοσ Tove ἀασκουσ
και 0 οἰνοσ ἀπολλνται και οἱ am Koc. βαλλουσιν δε

OLVOV V€OV εἰσ ασκουσ καένουσ

Kat αμῴφοτεροι Τήρουνται

ταῦτα avrov λαλουντοσ avrow ἴδου ἀαρχων 18

εἰσ ελθων προσεκυνι avro λεγων

ἢ Gvyarnp μου αρτι ετελευτησεν
αλλα ελθων επιθεσ τὴν χειρα σου er αὐτὴν

και Cyoreras * και ἐγερθεισ - ηκολουθι avro

19
και ot μαθηται avrov

και ἴδον yuvy atpoppoovera SwSexa ern 20
προσελθουσα οπισθεν ἡψατο
TOV κρασπεδου του ματιον αὐτου
ελεγεν yap ev «avr 21

(Fol. 26 δ.)

Cap. IX.

Aue —
S
—

MATTHEUM
—— OS OS
qui autem audiens dixit :non necesse habent
fortes medico - sed male habentes
euntes autem discite quid sit
misericordiam uolo et non sacrificium
non enim ueni uocare iustos sed peccatores
tunc accedunt ad eum discipuli iohannis
dicentes.quare nos et pharisaei
ieiunamus multa
discipuli autem tui non ieiunant
Et dixit eis ih» numquid possunt
fili sponsi iaiunare
‘in quantum cum ipsis est sponsus
uenient autem dies. cum tollatur ab eis
sponsus. et tunc iaiunabunt
in illis diebus
nemo autem inmittit :commissuram panni nobi
in uestimento ueteri tollit enim plenitudo eius
de uestimento - et peior acissura fit
nec mittunt uinum nobellum in utres ueteres
alioquin rumpit uinum nouellum utres
et uinum perit et utres. mittunc autem
uinum nouellum in utres nouos
et utrisque seruantur
haec eo loquente illis . ecce unus princeps
ueniens adorabat ei dicens
filia mea modo mortua est
Bed ueniens inpone manum tuam super eam
et uiuet*et surgens ihs sequebatur um
et discipuli eius
Et ecce mulier fluxum sanguinis habens. xii annis
accedens retro tetigit
fimbriam uestimenti eius

dicebat enim intra se
(Fol. 27 a.)

132—241.

---- — — — —
KAT MAG9AION

eay αψωμαι povoy του ἵματιου avrov IX.
σωθησομαι.ο δε corn στραφεισ 22
καὶ εἰδων avryy eurey

θαρσει θυγατὴρ ἡ πιστισ σον σεσωκεν σὲ
καὶ ἐσωθὴ ἢ γυνὴ απὸ THT opa εκεινησ
και ελθων o we "εἰσ THY OLKELAY TOV APXOYTOT — 33
᾿ καὶ ἴδων τουσ avAyrac - Kat Tov oxXoy
GopyBoupevor - eXeyev αναχωρειτε 24
ov yap aTeÜayev ro kopaatoy - adAa καθευδει
και κατεγελων avroy
Ore δε εἐξεβληθη o oxyXoa - ελθων ἐκρατησεν 25
τὴν χειρα αυτήσ.. Kat ἡγερθη ro κορασιον

και ἐξηλθεν ἡ φημὴ avrov 26
eur ολην THY γὴν ekeangy

— —

o€ :καιπαραγοντι εκειθεν Tw cy 27

1koXovOscay ὄνο τυφλοι xpaLovrec και Xeyovrec
ἐλεησον ἡμασ Uu Saved

KGL ἐρχεται εἰσ Τὴν οἰκειαν 28
καὶ προσηλθον avre οι δυο τυφλοι
καὶ Aeyet auTou 0 ine πιστενυετε
ort δυναμαι rovro ποιῆσαι. λεγουσιν avro ναι xe
rore ἥψατο των ομματων avrov καὶ eumey 29
κατα τὴν πιστιν ὕμων γενηθητω ὕμειν
και yvewyOnoay οἱ οφθαλμοι avrov 30
και ενεβριμησατο avrow qe λεγων
ορατε μήδεισ γεινωσκετω
ot δε εἐξελθοντεσ διεφημεισαν avrov 31
ev ολη τὴ γὴ εκεινή
avrov δε εξερχομενων "ἴδου προσήνεγκαν avro — 32
ayÜpwroy κωφον δαιμονιζομενον
και εκβληθεντοσ του δαιμονιον 33
ελαλησεν o kadoc
και εθαυμασαν ot oxXot λεγοντεσ
(Fol. 27 5.)

ral

SEC MATTHAEUM 19
— — —

si tetigero tantum uestimenti eius
saluabor ‘qui autem conuersus stetit
et uidens eam dixit

confide filia fides tua saluabit te

et saluata est mulier ab hora illa

. Mm . . . .
et ueniens ihs.in domum principis

et uidens synphoniacos. et multitudinem
turbantem 86. dicebat discedite
non enim mortua est puella :sed dormit

et deridebant eum

quando autem eiecta est turba * ueniens tenuit

manum eius. et surrexit puella
et exiit fama eius
in totam terram illam

Et transeunte inde ihü

saecuti sunt duo caeci . clamantes et dicentes
miserere nostri fili dauid

et uenit in domum

et accesserunt ad eum duo caeci

et dicit eis ihs creditis

quia possum hoc facere. dicunt ei etiam dne

tunc tetigit oculos eorum et dixit

saecundum fidem uestram fiat uobis
et aperti sunt oculi eorum

et comminatus est eis ihà dicens
uidete nemo sciat

qui autem exeuntes diuulgabant eum

in tota terra illa

isdem autem exeuntibus ‘ecce optulunt ei

hominem surdum daemoniacum

Et eiecto daemonio

locutus est surdus
et miratae sunt turbae dicentes
(Fol. 28 a.)

Cap. IX. 21—33.

20

JJ

[3

f&f

sas

—
τα
—

— A oS ---
KAT ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟ

ovderrore ουτωσ earn ev ἵσραηλ IX.

: και περιήγεν o τσ TOO πολισ πασασ 35

καιτασ Kou . διδασκων εν ταισ συνα avro
και κῆρυσσων «ro εναγγελιον THe βασιλειασ
και θεραπενων πασαν vogoy
καὶ πασαν μαλακειαν

Suv Se rove οχλουσ ἐσπλανχνισθη 36
περι AUTWY OTL σαν ἐσκυλμενοι

και ρεριμμενοι wo προβατα. μὴ ἐχοντα ποιμενα

:τοτέλεγει Tour μαθηταισ avrov 37

o μεν θερισμοσ πολυσ οι δε ἐεργαται ολιγοι
δεηθητε ουν τον Ky TOV θερισμον 38

οπωσ᾽ exBady epyaraa* εἰσ roy θερισμον avrov

καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοσ τουσ ag . pabyrac avrov X. 1

εδωκεν avrour ἐξουσιαν "πνευματων ακαθαρτω
wore exBadrewv αντα. και θεραπευειν

πασαν νοσον. Kat πασαν μαλακειαν

ὅτων t * αποστολων ra. ονοματα ἐστιν ravra. 2

πρωτοσ σίμων o λεγομενοσ πετροσ'

και ἀανδρεασ o αδελῴοσ avrov
taxe loc rov (eB e8eov
και ἵωαννησ o αδελῴοσ avrov
φιλιπποσ και βαρθολομαιοσ 3
θωμασ και μαθθαιοσ o τελωνησ'
ἵακωβοσ o rov αλφαιον και Xe eoo
καὶ σιμὼν 0 χαναναιοσ'. και ἵουδασ o σκαριωτὴσ 4
ο και παραδουσ avrov
:τουτουσ᾽ rove ιβ’απεστειλεν ο ino 5
παραγγειλασ avrow Kat λεγων
Eve o9ov εθνων μη απελθητε
και εἰσ πολιν σαμαριτανων μὴ εἰσελθητε
νυπαγετεμαλλονπροσ ra. προβατα τα απολωλοτα 6
οἰκου εἰσραηλ

(Fol. 28 δ.)

numquam sic paruit in istrahel
Et circumibat ihs ciuitates uniuersas
et castella *docens in synagogis eorum
et praedicans. euangelium regni
et curans omnem languorem
et omnem infirmitatem
uidens &u tem turbas. misericordia motus est
pro eis quia erant fatigati
et proiecti sicut oues. non habentes pastorem
tuno dicit discipulis suis
messis quidem multa. operari autem pauci
orate ergo dnm messis
ut eiciat operarios ad messem suam.
Et aduocans. xii - discipulos suos
dedit eis potestatem - spirituum immundorum
ut eiciant eos. et curare omnem
languorem * et omnem infirmitatem
xii. autem apostolorum nomina sunt haec
primus simon qui dicitur petrus
et andreas frater eius
et iacobus zebedaei
et iohannes frater eius
philippus et bartholomeus
thomas et mattheus publicanus
iacobus alfei - et lebbeus
et simon chananaeus - et iudas scariotes
qui et tradidit eum
hos. xii-misit ihs
praecipiens eis et dicens
in viam gentium ne abieritis
et in ciuitatem samaritanorum ne introieritis
ite magis ad obes perditas
domus israhel
(Fol 29 a.)

Capp. IX. 33—X. 6.

— eS -Ἤ —
KAT MA®@AION
Au

πορευόμενοι Se κηρυσσεται Xeyovreo
ore ἤγγικεν ἡ βασιλεια των ovpayov
f :ασθενουντασ θεραπευσατε. νεκρουσ eyeupare
D Aempova καθαρεισατε και δαιμονια exBadere
δωρεαν eAafdere δωρεαν Sore
px κτησησθε χρυσὸν pyre apyupov
pyre χαλκον εἰσ raa ζωνασ ὕμων
porre πῆραν εἰσ o8oy
parre vo χειθωνασ pyre ὕποδηματα
pare paBdov *
afwo yap ἐστιν 0 epyarno THO τροφὴσ avrov
:9 wedi εἰσ ἣν ay εἰσελθητε εἰσ αὐτὴν

3!

εξετασατετισ εν αντὴ αξιοσ ἐστιν

κακει μεινατε emo αν efeAOyre
:Εἰσέρχομενοι δε εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν

ασπασασθαι αντὴν λεγοντεσ

ειρηνὴ τὼ οἰκω TOUTO

sas

Cay μεν ἡ ἢ οικεια afta - ἐστε ἡ εἰρηνὴ
ὕμων er αὐτὴν. εἰ δε μηγε εἰρηνὴ ὕμων

προσ ὕμασ επιστραφητω

πε : καὶ og ay μὴ δεξηται ὕμασ

7 μῆδε axovoy Tove λογουσ ὕμων
ἐξερχομενοι efw THT πολεωσ'

exreua£are rov κονιορτον των ποδων ὕμω
ἀμὴν λέγω ὕμειν - ayexrorepoy eae
yn σοδομων και γομορασ'
EVN "ἥμερα κρισεωσ ἢ τή πολει εἐκειψὴ
ws :ἴδον eyw αποστελλω ὕμασ'

J

wo προβατα ev peow λυκων
γειψεσθε ovv φρονιμοι wo οἱ odeur
Kat ἀπλουστατοι WO αἱ περιστεραι
zi :pocexere ago rav ayÜponrow
n παραδωσουσιν yap ὕμασ εἰσ συνεδρια
(Fol. 29 5.)

X. 7

8

II

14

SEG MATTHEUM 21

euntes autem praedicate dicentes
quoniam adpropinquauit regnum caelorum
infirmos curate. mortuos suscitate
leprosos purgate daemonia eiecite
gratis accepistis gratis date
ne possideritis aurum neque argentum
nequae aes in zonis uestris '
neque peram in uia
neque duas tunicas. neque calciamenta
neque uirgam
dignus est enim operarius esca Sua
ciuitas in quacumque introieritis in ea
interrogate quis in ea dignus est
et ibi manete donec exeatis
introeuntes autem domum
salutate eam dicentes
pax domui huic
si enim fuerit domus digna ‘erit pax uestra
super eam *alioquin pax uestra
ad uos reuertetur
Et quicumque non receperit uos
nec audierit sermones uestros
exeuntes foras ciuitate
excutite puluerem pedum uestrorum
amen dico uobis: tolerabilius erit
terrae sodomum et gomorrae
in die iudicii quam ciuitati 111
Ecce ego mitto uos
sicut oues in medio luporum
Estote ergo sapientes sicut serpentes
et simplices sicut columbae
adtendite ab hominibus
tradent enim uos in conuenticulis
(Fol. 30 a.) .

Cap. X. 7—17.

im

22

jas

[3

3,

ΓΕ!

Ξ

[Ξ|!

SSS —

KAT MA®@AION

Se —
καιειστασσυναγωγασαυτων μαστειγωσουσινυμασ
καὶ ἐπι ἡγεμόνων σταθησεσθαι" evexey ἐμου 18

εἰσ μαρτυριον avrow και Tour εθνεσιν

:Oray δε παραδωσουσιν üpac * p μεριμνησητε το

wwe ἡ τι Aadyoyre ov yap ὕμεισ ἐστε 20
ot λαλουντεσ΄ αλλα τὸ zrya. του πατροσ
TO λαλουν ev ὕμειν"

παραδωσει δε αδελῴφοσ adeAdoy εἰσ θανατον 21
καὶ πατήρ Τέκνον

καὶ εταναστήσονται τεκνα Et γονεισ
και θανατωσουσιν avrove
και ἐσεσθαι μεισουμενοι ὕπο παντων 22
δια To ονομα pou-o δεὕπομεινασ εἰσ τελοσ
ουτοσ σωθησεται

: Oray δε διωκουσιν ὑμασ εν τὴ πολι TavTy 23
φευγεται ew τὴν αλλὴν . cay δε «v TH αλλη
διωκουσιν υμασ - φευγετε ew τὴν αλλην

ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν "
OV μὴ τελεσητετασ πολεισ Ἰσραὴλ
«oc αν ελθη οὕιοσ rov ανθρωπου

:Oux ἐστιν μαθητησ ὕπερ τον διδασκαλον 24.

ovde δουλοσ ὕπερ TOV KV αὐτου
ἀρκετὸν τω μαθητη iva τενηται 25
wo οδιδασκαλοσ αντου. καὶ o δουλοσ wo 0 KJ GVTOU
:€« rov οἰκοδεσπότην . βελζεβονλ xaXovaw
o0 « μαλλον τουσ οἰκειακουσ avTov
:μὴ ovv φοβηθητε avrova 26
οὐδεν yap ἐστιν κεκαλυμμενον
o ovx αποκαλυφθησεται
και κρυπτον 0 ov γνωσθησεται

:0 Aeyo ὕμειν εν τὴ σκοτία. εἰπατε ἐν To ort 27

και O εἰσ TO ουσ AKOVETE

κηρυσσεται eri των δωματων

(Fol. 30 6.)

"SEG MATTHEUM

et in synagogis suis. flagellabunt uos
et ante praesides stabitis. propter me
in testimonium illis et gentibus

Cum autem tradiderint uos. nolite gogitare

quo modo aut quid loquamini . non enim uos estis

qui loquimini .sed sps patris uestris
qui loquitur in uobis
tradet autem frater fratrem in mortem
et pater filium
et insurgent fili in patres
et mortificabunt eos
et eritis odio ab omnibus
propter nomen meum: qui autem sustinebit
in finem -hic saluus erit
cum autem persecuti fuerint uos in ciuitate hao
fugite in altera ‘si autem in alia
persecuntur uos : fugite in altera
amen dico uobis
non consummauitis ciuitates israhel
donec ueniat filius hominis
non est discipulus super magistrum
nec seruus super dominum suum
sufficit discipulo ut fiat sicut magister
eius ‘et seruus sicut dominus eius
si patremfamilias- belzebul uocant
quanto magis domestioos qius
ne ergo timueritis eos
nihil eet enim coopertum
quod non reuelabitur
et absconsum quod non scietur
quod dico uobis in tenebris ‘dicite in lumine
et quod in aure audistis
praedicate in tectis

(Fol. 31 a.)

Car. X. 17—27.

fel

[5

fe

[3j

KAT MAGGAION

και μὴ φοβηθητε
απὸ τῶν GTOKTCVVOVTOY TO σωμα
τὴν δε ψυχὴν μη δυναμενων σφαξαι

φοβηθητε δε μαλλον τον δυναμενον
και ψυχὴν kat σωμα απολεσαι εἰσ γεενναν

ovx: Óvo στρουθια rov ασσαριου πωλουνται 29
και εν εξ αυτων ov πεσειται ἐπι τὴν γὴν
ay€v TOU πατροσ ὕμων
αλλα και at τριχεσ TH κεφαλησ᾽ ὕμων 30
maces ηριθμημεναι εἰσιν
μή ovv φοβεισθαι. πολλων στρουθειων 31
διαφερετεῦὕμεισ

WALT ουν OTTELT ομολογήσει εν ἐμοι 32
ἐνπροσθεν των ανθρωπων - ομολογήσω Kayw «vro
ἐγπροσθεν rov πατροσ μου rov εν ovpayour

: Oorur Sav ἀρνησητε μεενπροσθεν των αγθρωπὼ 33
ἀρνήσομαι καγω avrov
ἐνπροσθεν rov πατροσ μου rov εν ουρανοισ

:μὴ νομισηται ort ηλθον 34
βαλειν ειρηνὴν επι τὴν γὴν
ovx n\Bov βαλειν εἰρην αλλα μαχαιραν

λθον yap δικασαι ὕιον κατα πατροσ αντον 35
και θυγατερα κατα τησ μητροσ avrqo
καὶ νυμφην κατα rho πενθερασ αυτὴσ
καὶ exOpot του ανθρωπου - ot οἰκιάκοι avrov 36

:0 φιλων πατερα ἡ μήτερα ὕπερ ej 37
οὐκ ἐστιν μου αξιοσ
και οσ ov λαμβανειτον σταυρον avrov 38
και ακολουθει οπισω μου. ovk ἐστιν μου αξιοσ

:0 εὐρων τὴν ψυχὴν avrov ἀπολεσει αὐτὴν 39
o δεαπολεσασ τὴν ψυχὴν avrov
ενεκεν ἐμου ευρήσει avTyy
Ὁ Sexopevoo ὕμασ epe δεχεται 40

(Fol. 31 à.)

BEC M 23
— — Ky
et ne timueritis
ab his qui occidunt corpus

animam autem non possunt occidere
timete autem magis eum qui potest
et animam et corpus perdere in gehennam
nonne duo passeres. asse ueniunt
et unum ex his non cadet super terram
sine patre uestro
Bed et capilli capitis uestri
omnes numerati sunt
ne ergo timueritis multorum passerum
superponite uos
Omnis ergo qui confitebitur in me
coram hominibus. confitebor et ego
coram patre meo qui in caelis est
quicumque autem negauerit me. coram hominib "
negabo et ego eum
coram patre meo qui in caelis est
nolite putare quia ueni
mittere pacem super terram
non ueni mittere pacem sed gladium
ueni enim separare 'filium aduersum patrem suu
et filiam aduersus matrem suam
et sponsam aduersus socram suam
et inimici homines. domestici eius
qui diligit patrem aut matrem plus quam me
non est me dignus |
et qui non accipit crucem suam
et sequitur post me. non est me dignus
qui inuenit animam suam perdet eam
qui autem perdiderit animam suam
propter me inueniet illam
qui recipit uos me recipit

(Fol. 32 a.)

Cap. X. 28—40.

^en Ee EE E Βα πε τ nM

24

TOV a Toc T€cAavra. με x.

90 :O δεχομενοσ προφητην -εἰσ ονομα προῴφητου — 41
---

μισθον προφητον λημψεται

ρ . Καὶ OD αν ποτεισὴ - EVA Τῶν ἐλαχίστων τούτων 42
—

ποτήριον ὕδατοσ ψνχρου" ew ονομα ua rov

apnv λεγω ὕμειν - ov μὴ ἀποληται o μισθοσ avrov

—
ς Και ἐγένετο οτεετελεσ y οιησ διατασσων

SR fs

XI. 1

Tour Swoexa μαθηταισ avrov ere exeiÜev

του διδασκειν και κηρυσσειν

εν ταισ πολεσιν GUTOV

eB :O δεϊωαννησ ακουσασ ev Tw δεσμωτηριω

τα epya rov ojo" repajag δια των μαθητων avrov

εἰπεν GvTO
συ εἰ ο ἐεργαζομενοσ ἡ ετερον προσδοκωμεν
ay
αποκριθεισ Se o ιησ eurey avrow

πορευθεντεσ απαγγειλατεϊωαννει

αακονετε και βλεπετε τυῦλοι αναβλεπουσιν “Ὁ

λεπροι καθαριζονται. καὶ wot akovovaw

καὶ νεκροι ἐγειρονται" kat πτωχοὶ ευαγγελιζονται

και μακαριοσ ἐστιν

oc ay μὴ σκανδαλισθὴη εν ἐμοι

Tovrav δε πορενομενων «ἤρξατο ine Aeyew
TOU οχλοισ περιἴωαννον
τι ἐξζηλθατε εἰσ τὴν epnpov θεασασθαι
καλαμον ὕπο avej.ov σαλενομενον
αλλα τι εξηλθατε ειδειν
ἀνθρωπον μαλακοισ ημφιασμενον
edov ot τα μαλακα φορουντεσ
εν Tour owour Toy βασιλεων εἰσιν

αλλα ret εξηλθατε ειδειν προφητην
ναι Aeyo ὕμειν
και περισσοτερον προφητου

ey : OVTOG ἐστιν περι OV γεγραπται

(Fol. 32 5.)

—

SEC MATTHEUM

et qui me recipit recipit eum qui me misit
qui reoipit prophetam ’in nomine prophetae
mercedem prophetae accipiet
et quicumque potauerit ‘unum de minimis his
calicem aque frigidae in nomine discipuli
amen dico uobis. non peribit merces eius
et factum est cum consummasset ihs praecipiens
duodecim discipulis suis - transiit inde
docere et praedicare
in ciuitatibus eorum
iohannes autem audiens in carcerem
opera ihu mittens per discipulos suos
dixit ei
tu es qui uenis aut alium expectamus
respondens autem ihe dixit eis
euntes renuntiate iohanni
quae audistis et uidetis: caeci uident
leprosi mundantur ‘et surdi audiunt
et mortui resurgunt. et pauperes euangelizantur
et beatus est
quicumque non scandalizatur in me
his autem abuntibus : coepit ihs dicere turbis
deiohanne
quid existis in desertum uidere
arundinem a uento moueri
sed quid existis uidere
hominem mollibus indutum
ecce qui mollibus utuntur
in domibus regnum sunt
sed quid existis uidere prophetam
etiam dico uobis
et amplius quam propheta
hic est de quo scriptum est
(Fol. 33 a.)

Capp. X. 40—XI. το.

my, Ao

— -ϑ —
T MAGO0EON
— — He -- —

ἴδου eyw ἀποστελλω τον ἀνγελον μου
τροπροσωποῦυ σου. οσ κατασκενασει Τὴν οδον cov
ἐνπροσθεν σου

:ayaqy λεγω ὕμειν ovx ἐγήγερται
εν TOUT γεννητοισ των γυναίκων

μειζων ἴωαννου Tov βαπτιστου

ΓΘ

o δε μικροτεροσ ev τὴ βασιλεια των ουρανων
μειζων avrov ἐστιν

απὸ rov ἤμερων ἴωαννουσ του βαπτιστου

SRS

«oc αρτι ἢ βασιλεια των ovpayov Biaferas

XI.

12

SEC MATTHEU 25
——— oc uc
ecce ego mitto angelum meum

ante faciem tuam ‘qui praeparauit uiam tuam

ante te
amen dico uobis ‘non surrexit

inter natos mulierum

maior iohanne baptista
minor autem qui est in regno caelorum

maior illo est
a diebus autem iohannis baptistae

usque adhuc regnum caelorum cogitur

ka4 ot βιασται aprafovow αὐτὴν et qui cogunt diripiunt illud
παντεσ yap ou rpodyrat Kat ονομοσ 13 omnis enim prophetae et lex
ews twayvou ἐεπροφητευσαν usque ad iohannen prophetarunt
δ᾽ : καὶ εἰ θελεται δεξασθαι 14 et si uultis accipere
αντοσ ἐστι ἡλειασ o μελλων epyer Gar ipse est helias qui uenturus est
O €Xwy wra axoverw 15 qui habet aures audiat
ρὲ τιψι δε ομοιωσὼ τὴν γενεαν ταυτὴν 16 | cui autem similabo. generationem hanc
B ομοια ἐστιν παιδιοισ Kabypevour ev Ty a'yopa similis est pueris sedentibus in foro
a προσφωνουντα Tos erepowr λεγουσιν qui respondentes aliis dicunt
ηὔλησαμεν very * και OUK ὠρχησασθαι 17 cantauimus uobis. et non saltastis
εθρηνησαμεν καὶ ovk ἐκοψασθαι fleuimus et non lamentastis
arbev yap Ἰωαννησ 18 uenit enim iohannes
μητεεσθιων pyre rewvov neque manducans neque bibens
και λεγουσιν δαιμονιον exet et dicunt daemonium habet
λθεν o dvor rov ayÜpenrov εσθιων Kar πείγων 19 uenit filius hominis. manducans et bibens
και Aeyovaty ov ανθρωποσ et dicunt ecce homo
payor και οινοποτήσ uorax et uinipotator
τεέλωνων φιλοσ και αμαρτωλων publicanorum amicus et peccatorum
και εδικαιωθὴ moda. απο Twv T€kvov avrqa et iustificate est sapientia ‘a filiis suis
P ‘Tore npgaro ονειδιζειν rag πολεισ so | tunccoepit inproperare ciuitatibus
n εν aur γεγονεισαν.. a. πλεισται δυναμεισ in quibus facti sunt. plurimae uirtutes
OTL OV perevonmay quia non paenituerunt
ovat σοι xopofaiy και βεθσαειδα 21 | uaetibichorozain.et betsaida
(Fol. 33 5.) (Fol. 34 a.)
Car. XI. 10—21.

26

Sas

SEITE f

J

ey

SB

KAT MA@@AION
—— — —
ort εἰ ev τυρω Kat σιδωνει. εγεγονεισαν ΣΙ.
αι δνναμεισ - a4 γενομεναι εν ὕμειν "παλαι
αν εν σακκω καὶ σποδω μετενοησαν
πλὴν Xeyo üj.ew *rvpo και σειδωνι 22
AVEKTOTEPOV ἐστε εν ἡμερα κρεισεωσ ἣν ὕμει
και συ kadapvaovy.* μὴ εωσ ovpavov ὕψωθηση 23
ἢ «oc adov καταβηση
: ort εἰ ἐν σοδομοισ ἐγενηθησαν at δυναμεισ
at γενομεναι εν σοι
ἐμειναν αν μεχρι THO σήμερον
πλὴν Xeyo ὕμειν 24.
oTt γησ σοδομων ἀνεκτότερον erat
εν ἡμέρα κρισεωσ NV ὑμειν
: Ey execvw Tw καιρωαποκρειθεισ ouo eurey 25
efopodoyoupat σοι πατερ Ke TOU ovpayvou
και THO yno * oTt ekpvi/ao ravra
απὸ σοφων και συνετων
και απεκαλυψεσ avra νηπιοισ "ναι o πατὴρ 26
ort ovrwo €y€vero evdoxera eympoaÜey σον
: πάντα μοι παρεδοθη ὕπο rov πρσ μου 27
: καὶ ουδεισ επιγεινωσκει TOV ὕϊον "εἰ μὴ 0 πατὴρ
ουδετον πατερα TIO επιγεινωσκει" εἰ μὴ οὕιοσ
καὶ ὦ ay βουληται οὕιοσ αποκαλυψαι
:δευτεπροσ μεπαντεσ - ot κοπιωντεσ 28
και πεφορτισμένοι EO TAL: καγω ἀαγαπαύσω ὕμασ
apare Tov ζυγον μου ες ὕμασ 29
καὶ μαθεται απ ἐμου ort paio εἰμει
και ταπεινοσ τὴ καρδια.-
και ευρήσεται ἀαναπαυσιν ταισ Yuya joy
o yop ζυγοσ μου χρηστοσ 30
Kat To φορτιον μον eAadpov ἐστιν
: Ey exewo Tw καιρω "επορευθὴ o ine caf aa XIL 1
δια των σποριμων.οἱ δε μαθηται avrov erwaga.

(Fol. 345.)

‘SEC MATTHEU
-- «-- ι. Ke

quia si in tyro et sidona ‘factae essent
uirtutes- quae factae sunt in uobis olim iam
in sacco et in cinere paenituissent
uerum tamen dico uobis. tyro et sidoni
tolerabilius erit.in die iudicii quam uobis
et tu cafarnaum ‘ne usquae ad caelum exaltaueris
aut usque ad inferos descendes
quia si in sodomis factae essent. uirtutes
quae factae sunt in te
mansissent utique usque in hodiernum
uerum tamen dico uobis
quoniam terrae sodomum tolerabilius erit
in dieiudicii quam uobis
in illo tempore: respondens ihe dixit
confiteor tibi pater dne caeli
et terrae. qui abscondisti haec
8 sapientibus et sensatis
et reuelasti ea parbulis. etiam pater
quoniam ita facta est uoluntas ante te
omnia mihi tradita sunt a patre meo
et nemo cognoscit filium . nisi pater
nec patrem aliquis cognoscit . nisi filius

et cui uoluerit filius reuelare

uen admeomnesqui lauoratis
estis - et ego reficiam uos
gum super uos
ite a me quia mitis sum
et humilis corde

et inuenietis requiem animis uestris
iugum enim meum suaue
et onus meum leue est
in illo tempore. abiit ihs sabbatis
per sata discipuli autem illius esurierunt
(Fol. 35 a.)

Capp. XI. 21—XII. 1.

--- - ὡς ty
T MA®@AION
-- κ--- oe —
xat nptayro rov σταχνασ τιλλειν και αἰσθιειν XII.
Or 8e φαρισαιοι ἰδοντεσ avrova εἰπὸν avro 2
ἴδου ot μαθηται cov - rovovoty o ovk εξεστιν
soc εν caf faro
O de ecrey avrow ovx aveyvwrat 3
τι ἐποιῆσεν Saved ore erwacev
KOL Ot €T GUTOU
—
κωσ εἰσηλθεν ew Tov oov Tov Üv- 4
Kat rovc ἀαρτουσ THe προσθεσεωσ εφαγεν
o ovx yy efov avro φαγειν
οὐδε TOLT μετ QUTOV - Et μὴ TOUT ἵερευσιν μονοισ

: ἢ OUK aveyvwre ἐν ro yoga) 5

SRS

ort ev Tour σαββασιν - ot εἰερεισ εν Tw ἵερω
To ca Barov βεβηλουσιν. και ανετιοι εἰσὶν

λεγω yap ὕμειν - ort του iepov μειζον ἐστιν whe ό
ει δε eyvwxerre TL corey 7
€A«oc θελω και ov θυσιαν
οὐκ αν κατεδικασατε TOUT αγετιουσ

—
ko yap ἐστιντου σαββατον" οὕιοσ του ανθρωπου 8

pir : καὶ μεταβασ εκειθεν ηλθεν 9
εἰσ THY συναγωγὴν avrov. και iov ayÜperos 10
ἣν exe τὴν χειρα exov Enpay
καὶ exnpwrncay avroy λεγοντεσ

«t ἐξεστιν row σαββασιν θεραπευσε

tva. κατηγορησουσὶιν avrov

O δεειπεν avrow 1
τι ἐστιν ev υμειν ανθρωποσ

oc €xet προβατον «v

και evireav rou σαββασιν ew βοθυνον

OVX€L κρατει αντο Kat €yetpet

ποσω ovy διαφερει ανθρωποσ rov προβατου 12
wore εξεστιν row σαββασιν. καλωσ ποιειν

tore λέγει To ayÜponro ἐκτεινον τὴν χειρασον 13

(Fol. 45.)

Cap. XII.

"SE
—

EC "MATTHEUM 27
et coeperunt spicas bellere. et manducare
pharisaei autem uidentes eos dixerunt illi
ecce discipuli tui faciunt quod non licet
facere sabbato
qui autem dixit eis non legistis
quid fecit dauid cum esuriit
et qui cum eo
quo modo introibit in domum di
et panes propositionis manducabit
quod non licebat ei manducare
nec qui cum eo nisi sacerdotibus solis
aut non legistis in lege
quia in sabbatis sacerdotes in templo
sabbatum uiolant.et sine culpa sunt
dico enim uobis. quia a templo maior est hic
si autem sciretis quid sit
misericordiam uolo et non sacrificium
non condemnassetis innocentes
dns enim est sabbati filius hominis
et transiens inde uenit
in synagoga eorum - et ecce homo
erat ibi" manum habens aridam
et interrogauerunt eum dicentes
si licet sabbatis curare
ut accusarent eum
qui autem dixit eis
qui est in uobis homo
qui habet obet unam
et ceciderit sabbatis in gurgitem
nonne tenet eam et leuat
quando ergo superponit homo ab oue
itaque licet sabbatis bene facere
tunc dicit homini: extende manum tuam
(Fol. 36 a.)

1—13.

98 KAT ΜΑΘΘΕΟΝ SE TTHEUM
—

και eLerevvey και αποκατεσταθὴ XIL et extendit et restituta est
et : ὕγειησ wo ἡ αλλη και eCeMDoyreo * ot φαρεισαιοι 14 salba sicut alia. et egressi pharisaei
σννβουλιον eXafov kar avrov consilium acceperunt de eo
oTTOC αὐτὸν απολεσωσιν ut eum perderent
O de ino yvove ἀανεχωρησεν εκειθεν 15 ihs autem sciens secessit inde
pai : και ἠκολουθησαν avro oxAot πολλοι et saecutae sunt eum turbae multae
n και εθεραπευσεν avrova et curabit eos
παντασ δε ove εθεραπευσεν ἐπεπληξεν avrour 16 | Omnesautem quos curauit. comminatus est eis
ἵνα μη avepoy avrov ποιήσωσιν ut non manifestarent eum
wa πληρωθη το ρηθεν 17 ut conpleretur quo dictum est
δια ἡσαῖου του προφητου Aeyovror per esaiam prophetam dicentem
iSov οπαισ μον εἰσ ον yperura, o ἀγαπήητοσ μου 18 ecce puer meus quem elegi : dilectus meus
ev o ηυδοκησεν ἡ vx μον ) in quo conplacuit anima mea
θησω To χνὰ μον ἐπ᾿ avrov ponam spm meum super eum
και κρισιν τοισ εθνεσιν απαγγελλει" et iudicium gentibus adnuntiabit
OUK €puret ovde κραυγασει 19 non contendet neque clamabit
ovde axovet τισ εν TQ ria eua THY φωνὴν av neque audiet quis in plateis uocem eius.
ov κατιαξεισ'"και λινον τυφομενον T?" ao non confringes et linum fumigans
ov μὴ ξβεσει ewo ay exa) εἰσ νικοσ τηνκρισι non extintinguet donec eiciat. ad uictoriam indica
kat εν ro ovopart avrov - εθνη ελπιζουσιν 21 et in nomine eius. gentes sperabunt
e? :Tore προσηνεχθὴ avro δαιμονιζομενοσ' 22 | tuncoblatus est ei. daemoniacus
τυφλοσ και kodoc - kat eÜeposreva'ey avror caecus et mutus. et curabit eum
wore Toy κωφον λαλειν και βλεπειν it utsurdus loqueretur et uideret
px : καὶ eGurravro παντεσ ot oxXot* Kat eAeyov 23 et stupebant omnes turbae - et dicebant
B μῆτι ort ovrog. ἐστιν οὕιοσ Saved numquid hic est filius dauid
pra Οἱ de φαρισαιοι ακουσαντεσ εἰπὸν 24 | pharisaeiautem audientes dicebant
n ovrog ovx ἐεκβαλλει τα dat ονια hic non eiecit daemonia
εἰ μή ev τω BeehLeBovd - apxovri των δαιμονιω nisi in belzebul . principem daemoniorum
pxB :tOoy Se rac ενθυμησεισ avrwv 25 | uidens autem cogitationes eorum
B eurey avrow 'πασα βασιλεια μερισθεισα dixit eis: omne regnum diuisum
ed εαντὴν ερημοντει in se desolatur
Kal raga, FOALS ἡ οἰκια μερισθισα e eavryv et omnis ciuitas uel domus diuisa in se
OV στήσεται. εἰ δε Kas 0 σατανασ Toy σαταναν ek 26 non stauit.si autem satanas satanam eicit
(Fol. 36 5.) βαλλει (Fol. 37 a.)

Car. XII. 13— 26.

prs
—

KAT MAGGEON'

ed cavrov εμερισθη XII.
vg ovy σταθήσεται ἡ βασιλεια avrov

ει de eyw ev βεελζεβουλ exBadAw τα δαιμονια — 27

Ot Utot ὕμων ev τινι εκβαλλουσιν
δια Tovro avrot κριταὶ ἐσονται ὕμων

Εἰ δὲ εν πὶ Bo epo ἐκβάλλω τα δαιμονία, 28
αρα εφθασὰν εφυμασ.η βασιλεια τον θυ

ἢ roc δυναταιτισ ειἰσελθειν 29

εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν τον LO XUDOV - καὶ τα σκενὴ αὐτου
Stapracas - cay μὴ πρωτον δηση τον ἴσχυρον
καὶ TOT€ τὴν οἰκειαν avrov διαρπαση
O μη ov per ἐμου κατ ἐεμουν ἐστιν 30
καὶ O μὴ συναγων μετ ἐμου σκορπιζει
: Ava Tovro λέγω ὕμειν - aa, apaptia 31
καὶ βλασφημια. αφεθήσεται row ανθρωποισ
7 δετου xe βλασφημια
ovk αφεθησεται row ανθρωποισ
Kat oo ay evn λογον. κατα Tov UvoU 32
του ανθρωπου. αφεθησεται avro
og Say eur κατα Tov TVO TOV αγιου
οὐκ αφεθησεται avro ovre ey Tovro τω αἴωνι
ovre εν ro μελλοντι
:ἢ ποιήσαται τὸν δενδρον καλον 33
καὶ TOV καρπὸν avrov καλον
ἢ ποιήσατετο δενδρον σαπρον
Kat TOV καρπὸν αὐτου σαπρον
ἐκ yap rov καρπου ro δενδρον γεινωσκεται
Γεννήματα εχιδνων (034
rox δυνασθαι αγαθα λαλειν
πονηροι οντεσ
ἐκ yap του περισσευματοσ THO καρδιασ'
: τόστομα λαλει αγαθα ἀγαθοσ ἀανθρωποσ 35
ex rov ἀγαθου θησανρον εκβαλλει αγαθα
(Fol 375.)

SEC MATTHEUM 29

in se diuisus est
quo modo ergo stabit regnum eius
si autem in beelzebul . eicio daemonia
fili uestri in quo eiciunt
ideo ipsi iudices erunt uestri
si autem spu di ego eicio daemonia
ergo praeuenit in uos regnum di
aut quo modo quis introire poterit
in domum fortis - et uasa eius
diripere. nisi primum alligauerit fortem .
et tunc domum eius diripiet
qui non est mecum aduersum me est
et qui non golligit mecum dispargit
ideo dico uobis - omne peccatum
et blasphemia. dimittetur hominibus
Spa autem blasphemia
non remittetur hominibus
et quicumque dixerit uerbum . aduersus filium
hominis remittetur illi
quicumque dixerit aduersum spm sanctum
non dimittetur illi. neque in isto saeculo
neque in futuro
aut facite arborem bonam
et fructum eius bonum
aut facite arborem malam
et fructum eius malum
de fructo enim - arbor adgnoscitur
generatio uiperarum
quo modo potestes bona loqui
dum maligni estis
de abundantia autem cordis
os loquitur bona bonus homo
de bono thensauro eicit bona
(Fol. 38 a.)

Cap. XII. 26—35.

Se 0 A —
30 KAT MA@@AION

Kat o Trovipog avOpunroc * ex rov πονηρου θησαῦρον

«xf aAA ec πονηρα
pxs :Aeyw δεῦμειν ori παν ρημα apyov
o ÀAaXovaw ox avOpurrot - αποδωσουσιν
περι avrov λογον - ev ἡμέρα κρισεωσ
«x yap των λογων σου δικαιωθηση
ἢ εκ των λογων σου καταδικασθηση
pxt STOTE απεκριθησαν avro τινεσ των γραμματεω
και φαρισαιων λεγοντεσ διδασκαλε
θελομεν απο σου σήμειον ἵδειν

: οδεαποκριθεισ evrev αντοισ γενεα πονηρα

[Σ!

και μοιχαλισ σημεῖον επιζητει
και σήμιον ov δοθησεται σοι
ει μη τὸ σήμιον ἴωνα Tov προφητου
ὠὡσπερι yap ἴωνασ εν τὴ κοιλια TOU κητοὺσ
τρεισ ἡμερασ και τρεισ VUKTAT
ουτωσ ἐστε. και οὕιοσ τον ανθρωπον
εν τή καρδια THE γὴησ - TPE ἡμερασ
και τρεισ νυκτασ
ανδρεσ νεινενεται. αναστήσονται εν τὴ κρισει
μετα THO νεασ ταυτῆσ και κακρινουσιν αὐτῇ
ort μετενοησαν - εἰσ TO κηρυγμα ιωνα

και ἴδου πλειον twva ὠδε' βασιλισσα vorov

ἐγερθησεται εν τὴ κρισει

μετα THT γένεασ TAUTNO - Καὶ KOTOKDELVL αντή

ort ἢλθεν ex των περατων THE γὴσ
ακουσαι τὴν σοφιαν τον σολομωνοσ
και εἰδον πλειον σολομωνοσ᾽ woe
— —
pxÜ :Oray 8e ro axaÜDaprov πνα εξζηλθη
—
aro rov avOpwirov
διερχεται δι ανυδρων τοπων
ζητουν avamavow - καὶ ovx ευρεισκει

Tore Neyer - εἰσ τον OLKOV μον ἐπιστρεψω

(FoL 385.)

XII.

36

37

39

40

41

42

43

SEC MATTHEUM
— — —

et malus homo de malo thensauro
profert mala

dico autem uobis. quoniam omne beruum uacum

quod locuntur homines . reddet pro eo
rationem in die iudicii
de uerbis enim tuis iustificaueris

et de uerbis tuis condemnaueris

tunc responderunt ei . quidam scribarum

et pharisaeorum dicentes . magister

uolumus a te signum uidere

qui autem respondens dixit eis:generatio mala
et adultera signum querit

et signum non dabitur ei

nisi signum ionae prophetae

sicut enim erat ionas in uentre ceti

tres dies et tres noctes
sic erit et filius hominis
in corde terrae tres dies

et tres noctes

uiri nineuitae. resurgunt in iudicio

cum generatione hac et condemnabunt eam
quia paenitentiam egerunt in praedicatione ionae
et ecce plus ionae hio regina austri
exsurget in iudicium
cum generatione hac. et condemnauit eam
quia uenit a finibus terrae
audire sapientiam solomonis
et ecce plus solomone hic
cum autem immundus aps exierit
ab homine
circuit per inaquosa loca
quaerens requiem ‘et non inuenit
tunc dicit ‘in domum meam reuertar

(Fol. 39 a.)

Cap. XII. 35— 44.

οθεν εἐξηλθον και ελθων ευρεισκει
Tov oxov σχολαζοντα
σεσαρωμενον και κεκοσμημένον
τοτε πορενεται καὶ παραλαμβανει μεθ εαντου
€NTA ετερα πνευματα. πονηροτερα avrov
και εἰσελθοντα κατοικει εκει
και γεινεταιτα αἰσχατα GUTOV
Tov ayÜponrov εκεινον - χειρον των πρωτων
ουτωσ ἐστε και TH γενεα ταυτὴ τή πογηρα
pr ἐλαλουντοσ δε avrov rou oxXow
ov ἡ μητὴρ και οἱ αδελῴοι avrov
ειστήηκεισαν efw ζητουντεσ λαλησαι avro
Εἰπεν δετισ avro Sov ἡ μητὴρ σον
καὶ οἱ αδελῴοι σου ἐεστηκεισαν εξω
ζητουντεσ λαλησαι σοι
O δεαποκριθεισ εἰπεν τω λέγοντι avro
TW ἐστιν ἡ μητὴρ μου ἡ τινεσ εισιν
ot αδελῴφοι μου" και ἐεκτεινασ τὴν χειρα
emt rove μαθητασ avrov εἰπεν
ἴδου y μητὴρ μον και ot αδελφοι pov
οστισ yap ποιει- To θελημα Tov πατροσ μον
TOV εν ουρανοισ'
avrog μου αδελῴφοσ καὶ αδελφη και μητὴρ eon
pra :Εσ de rn ἡμερα εκεινὴ εξηλθεν o ine
καὶ ἐεκαθητο παρα τὴν θαλασσαν
και συνήχθησαν προσ avrov οχλοι πολλοι
wore avrov εἰσ To πλοιον ey[javra,
καθησθαι. και rag o oxXoc
€v TOV αἰγιαλον ἐστήκει- Kat ἐλαλησεν avrow
moda - ev παραβολαισ λεγων
ov ef Bev o a-retpov σπειραι
Kat εν TW σπειριν AUTO
α μεν ἐπεσεν Tapa THY οδον
(Fol. 39 5.)

XII.

45

46

47

48

50

XIII. 1

SEC MATTHEUM 3]

unde exibi- et ueniens inuenit
domum uacantem
mundatam et ornatam
tunc uadit. et suscipit secum
septem alios spe nequiores 8e
et introeuntes habitant ibi
et fiunt nouissima eius *peiora prioribus
hominis illius ' ita erit
et generationi huic pessimae
loquente autem eo turbis
ecce mater illius et fratres eius
stabant foris querentes loqui ei
dixit autem quidam illi. ecce mater tua
et fratres tui stant foras
querentes loqui tibi
qui autem respondens dixit dicentibus sibi
quae est mater mea. aut qui sunt
fratres mei. et extendens manum
super discipulos suos dixit
Ecce mater mea et fratres mei
quicumque enim facit "uoluntatem patris mei
qui est in caelis
ipse meus frater et soror et mater est
in die autem illo exiit ihs
et sedebat secus mare
et congregatae sunt ad eum turbae multae
ita ut in naui ascendens
sederet ‘et omnis turba
supra litus stabat. et locutus est eis
multa in parabolis dicens
Ecce exiit seminans seminare
et dum seminat
quaedam ceciderunt secus uiam
(Fol. 40 a.)

Carr. XII. 44—XIII. 4.

32 T

και λθον ra. πετεινα. Kal κατεφαγεν avra.
a δεεπεσεν eret ra πετρωδη
οπον οὐκ εἰχεν γὴν πολλὴν

και ευθυσ εξανετειλεν

δια το μὴ exew βαθὸσ γησ

XIII.

5

Tov δεηλιου ανατειλαντοσ -εκαυματισθησαν ό

και δια το μὴ exe pilav - εξηρανθησαν

αλλα δε ἐπεσεν εἰσ Tao axavOac
και ἀνεβησαν at ακανθαι. και exvigay avra.
αλλα Se ἐπεσεν exe τὴν γὴν τὴν καλην
και εδιδουν καρπὸν
ομεν p o8e-£: 08e. X
O €XWY WTO. GKOU€LV ἀκουέτω
και προσελθοντεσ οἱ μαθηται εἰπὸν avro
δια τι ev παραβολαισ λαλεισ avrow
O δε αποκριθεισ ειπεν avrow
ort ὕμειν δεδοται γνωναι
τα μυστηρια tho βασιλειασ Tov ουρανω
εκεινοισ Se ov δεδοται
ρὰβ :Ocrur yap exe: δοθησεται avro
Kat περισσενθησεται
οστισ Se ovk €xet- Kat o €xet
αρθησεται am avrov
ery : Ova Tovro ev παραβολαισ Ace avrow
ἵνα BAerovreo μη βλεπωσιν
και AKOVOVTED μὴ ακουσωσιν
και μὴ CUVOG'W - μὴ ποτε επιστρεψωσιν
καιτοτεπληρωθήσεται em avrour
ἢ προφηήτια Tov ἡσαῖον λεγουσα
πορευθητι και eure ro Naw Tovro
QKON ακουσεται᾽ Kat OV μὴ συνήῆται
και βλεποντεσ βλεψεται. και ov μη ἴδητε

εἐπαχυνθὴ yap ἡ καρδια rov λαοῦ rovrov
(Fol. 405.)

10

14

I5

δεῖ Wario
et uenerunt uolucres et comederunt ea
quaedam autem ceciderunt in petrosa
ubi non habeba terram multam
et continuo exhorta sunt
propter quod non haberet altitudinem terrae
sole autem oriente. aestuauerunt
et quia non habebant radicem harunt
alia autem ceciderunt in spinis
et ascenderunt spinae. et suffocauerunt ea
alia autem ceciderunt.in terram bonam
et dabant fructum
quidam " quidam autem .1x.quidam . xxx.
qui habet aures audiendi audiat
Et accedentes discipuli eius dixerunt ei
quare in parabolis loqueris illis
qui autem respondens dixit eis
quia uobis datum est scire
mysterium regni caelorum
illis autem non est datum
qui enim habet dabitur ei
et abundabit
qui autem non habet: et quod habet
tolletur ab eo
ideo in parabolis loquor eis
ut uidentes non uideant
et audientes non audiant
et non intellegant.ne quando conuertantur
Et tunc conplebitur super eos
prophetia esaiae dicentes
uadae et dit populo huic
aure audietis et non intellegetis
et uidentes uidebitis - et non uidebitis
ingrassatum est enim cor populi huius
(Fol. 41 a.)

Cap. XIII. 4—15.

ma ο-ἰ —
KAT MAGOAION
—S o — ι. —

και Tour wow βαρεωσ ἤκουσαν

Kat Tove οφθαλμουσ αὐτων ἐκαμμυσαν
μὴ ποτε Wucw τοισ οφθαλμοισ

και τοισ WOLY ἀκουσωσὶν. και Ty καρδια
συνωσιψ καὶ επιστρεψωσιν

και ἵασομαι αυτουσ

ES

: ὕμων δε μακαριοι οφθαλμοι. ors βλεπουσιν
καὶ WTA ὕμων OTL ακονουσὶν
ἀμὴν yap λεγω ὕμειν
ort πόλλοι προφῆται και δικαιοι
εἐπσεθυμησαν ede a βλεπεται
και οὐκ ἡδυνηθησαν «dew
καὶ ακουσαι α ἀκονεται- και οὐκ ἤκουσαν
—
prc : ὕμεισ ovv ακουσατε
τὴν παραβολην rov σπειροντοσ
vavrog ἀκονοντοσ τον Xoyov Tne βασιλειασ
Kat μη σνυνιοντοσ
€pxeraa o πονηροσ και aprale
TO σπειρομενον εν τὴ καρδια αυτων
ουτοσ ἐστιν 0 παρα τὴν οδον σπαρεισ
o Se ewet τα πετρωδη arapeur

OVTOG ἐστιν * 0 TOV λογον axovay
xat evÜva μετα xapac - Aap Bayov avrov
OvK exer δε ριζαν εαυτω
αλλα προσκαιροσ ἐστιν
γενομενησ δε θλειψαιωσ
7 διωγμοῦ δια τον λογον
ευθεωσ σκανδαλιζεται
O Se «s rac ἀκανθασ σπειρομενοσ
OVTOG ἐστιν O TOV Àoyyov axovwy
και ἡ μέριμνα TOU αἰωνοσ
Kat ἢ ἀπατή TOV πλουτουσ. συνπγειγει τον λογο
καὶ ἀκαρποσ γεινεται

(Fol. 41 δ.)

XIII.

16

17

P
oo

19

20

at

SEC MATTHEUM 33
En na an
et auribus grauiter audierunt
et oculos suos cluserunt
ne quando uideant oculis
et auribus audiant et corde
intellegant et conuertantur
et sanabo illos
uestri autem ueati oculi . quia uident
et aures uestrae quia audiunt
amen enim dico uobis
quia multi prophetae et iusti
cupierunt uidere quae uidetis
et non potuerunt uidere
et audire quae auditis et non audierunt
uos ergo audit
parabolam seminantis
omnis qui audit uerbum regni
et non intellegit
uenit malignus et rapit
quod seminatur in corde ipsius
hic est qui secus uiam seminatus est
qui autem super petrosa seminatus est
hic est. qui uerbum audit
et continuo cum gaudio accipit eum
non habet autem radicem in se
sed temporali: est
facta autem tribulatione
aut persecutione propter berbum
continuo scandalizatur
qui autem in spinis seminatur
hic est qui audit uerbum
et sollicitudo saeculi
et seductio diuitiarum simul suffocat uerbu
et infructuos fit
(Fol. 42 a.)

Car, XIIT. 1s—22.

34 KAT MA@@AION
om,

O δε ἐπι τὴν yoy τὴν Kady σπαρεισ

OVTOG ἐστιν 0 axovwy TOV λογον καὶ συνιεισ
τοτε καρποφορει καὶ TOLEL
opev-p-o $e. £- 0 Be. X-

: aAAyy παραβολὴν παρεθῆκεν avrow λεγων
ὡμοιωθὴη ἡ βασιλεια Tov ovpaywy

ανθρωπω σπειροντι..καλον σπερμα
ev τω ἰδιω aypw

ET

Ev 8e ro xabevdery rove ανθρωπουσ
ἢλθεν avrov o exOpoo - και ἐσπειρεν ζιζανια
ava. μεσον TOU σειτου “ἀπῆλθεν
ore δεεβλαστησεν o χορτοσ
καὶ καρπὸν εποιήσεν «τοτε εφανὴ τα ζιζανια

XIII. 23

spore Govrec δε οι δουλοι Tov οἰκοδεσποτον exewov 27

εἰπὸν AUTW Kvpue
OVXt καλον σπερμα «dT € peg EV τω OW ἀγρω
ποθεν ovy exe ζιζανια

O de εφη avrow .εχθροσ ανθρωποσ
Touro €Troc]o €y « λεγουσιν avro ot δουλοι

θελεισ απελθοντεσ συνλεξωμεν avra.

λεγει avrour ov- μη ποτε συνλεγοντεσ τα ζιζανια

εκριζωσητε apa Kat TOY σειτὸν συν GVTOUT

αφετεαμῴοτερα συνανξανεσθαι

εωσ rov θερισμον. καὶ εν Katpw Tov θερισμου

«po row θερισταισ

συνλεξατεπρωτον τα (Lavin

καὶ δησατε δεσμασ προσ To κατακαυσαι

τον δεσειτον συνλεγεται εἰσ τὴν αποθὴν μον
px saAAnv παραβολὴν eXadnoev avrow λεγων

opow ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια των ovpayay

κοκκω σιναπεωσ - oy λαβὼν ανθρωποσ'

ἐσπειρεν EV TW a'ypxo avTOv

0 μεικροτερον μεν ἐστιν “πάντων σπερματω

(Fol. 42 5.)

SEC MATTHEUM

qui autem super terram bonam seminatus est
hic est qui audit uerbum et intellegit
tunc fructificat et facit
quodam e: quod autem ix. quod autem. xxx.
aliam parabolam adposuit eis dicens
simile est regnum caelorum
homini seminanti bonum semen
in suo agro
cum autem dormirent homines
uenit eius inimicus - et superseminauit zizania
inter medium tritici et abiit
cum autem germinasset faenum
et fructum fecisset. tunc paruit zizania
accedentes autem serui . patrisfamiliae illius
dicunt ei domine
nonne bonum semen seminasti in tuo agro
unde ergo habet zizania
qui autem dixit eis. inimicus homo
hoc fecit . dicunt ei serui
uis euntes colligimus ea
dicit eis non . ne forte collegentes zizania
eradicetis simul et triticum cum eis
sinite utraque simul crescere
usque ad messem . et in tempore messis
dico messoribus
colligite primum zizania
et ligate manipulos-ad comburendum
triticum autem colligite in horreum meum
aliam parabolam locutusest is dicens
simile est regnum caelorum
grano sinapis quod accipiens homo
seminauit in agro suo
quod minimum quidem est omnium seminum
(Fol. 434.) |

"Car. XIII. 23—32.

— — 0 — ουὑ.. =
T MAGOAION
— — 0 — ἕὄι.. —

oray δε αυξηση. μειζων roy λαχανων eorw — XIII.

και γεινεται δενδρον
wore ελθειν τα πετεινα τον ovpayov

και κατασκήνοιν ev Tour κλαδοισ avrov

p : ἀλλὴν παραβολὴν - ojou. ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια 33

τῶν ουρανων vj
ἣν λαβουσα γυνὴ "ενεκρυψεν eur ἀλευρον
σατατρεια

ews ov εζυμωθη oXoy

— —
pro ; TavTa παντα ἐλαληνσεν o ino 34

«v παραβολαισ τοισ oxXowr* Kat χωρισ παραβολησ
oux ἐλαλει avrow

orwa πληρωθὴη τορηθεν 35
δια του προφητον Xeyovroa

ἀνοίξω ev παραβολαισ ro στομα μον

ἐρευξομαι κεκρυμμενα

απὸ καταβολησ κοσμου

— .
pi. : Tor€ αφεισ Tove oxAove nOev εἰσ τὴν οἰκεαν 6
—

καὶ προσῆλθον avro ot μαθηται avrov λεγοντεσ
φρασον ἡμειν τὴν παραβολὴν
τῶν ζιζανιων του aypou

O δεαποκρειθεισ ecrev 37
οσπειρων TO καλον σπερμα

ear οὕιοσ του ανθρωπου

o δεαγροσ ἐστιν ο κοσμοσ .τὸ δε καλον σπερμα 38

ovrot εἰσιν ot wo THO Bao τησ βασιλειασ

τα δε ζιζανια eurty - ot vtot TOV πονήρου

o 0e exÜpoc οσπειρασ avra, ἐστιν 39
o Qu oXoc - o 9« Üepuriog

συντελεια αἰωνοσ ἐστιν

ot be θερεισται ἀνγελοι εἰσιν

womep ovy συνλεγονται τα ζιζανια 40

KGL πυρι KATAKGLOVTAL . OUTWIT ET TAL

(Fol. 43 6.)

cum autem creuerit: maius holeribus est
et fiet arbor
ita ut ueniant aues caeli

et habetent in ramis eius

aliam parabolam - simile est regnum

caelorum fermento
quod accipiens mulier. abscondit in farinam
mensuras tres

donec fermentetur omne

haec omnia locutus est ihs

in parabolis turbis. et sine parabola
non loquebatur eis

ut conpleretur quod dictum est

per prophetam dicentem

aperiam in parabolis os meum
eructuauor absconsa

ab initio saeculi

tunc dimittens turbas . uenit in domum

et accesserunt ad eum discipuli eius dicentes
narra nobis parauolam

zizaniorum agri

qui autem respondens dixit

qui seminat semen bonum

est filius hominis

ager autem est saeculum - bonum autem seme

hii sunt fili regni

zizania autem sunt. fili maligni

inimicus autem qui seminauit est

diabolus. messis autem

consummatio saeculi est

messores autem angeli sunt

sicut ergo colleguntur zizania

et igni conburuntur- ita erit
(Fol. 44 a.)

Cap. XIII. 32—40.

36

KAT MA®®

εν Tn συντελεια Tov αἰωγοσ

αποστελει οὕιοσ του ανθρωπου

Tove ayyeXoue avrov - και συνλεξουσιν

ἐκ tno βασιλειασ avrov παντα τα σκανδαλα

και τουσ ποιουντασ τὴν ayopaay

XIII.

4t

και BadAovow αντουσ εἰσ τὴν kapavoy TOU πυροσ 42

ἐκεῖ carat o κλανθμοσ. και o βρυγμοσ' των οδοντω

Tore οι δικαίοι λαμψουσιν wo οἡλίιοσ

εν τὴ βασιλεια του πρσ αὐυτων

O ἔχὼν WTA AKOVELY AKOVETW

Ομοια ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια των ουρανων

θηνσαυρω kexpupuevo εν aypw
ov ευὑρων τισ ἐκρυψεν
καὶ απὸ THO χαρασ avTOv -ὕπαγει Kat πωλει

πάντα OCQ. EXEL’ καὶ ἀγοραζει τον G-ypoy ἐκεινο

παλιν ομοια ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια των ουρανων

ανθρωπω evropw
ζητουντι καλουσ μαργαρειτασ'

eupoy Se rodvreipov μαργαρειτὴν
ἀπελθων ἐπωλησεν a. εἰχεν - καὶ ηγορασεν avro

παλειν opotua ἐστιν ἡ βασιλια των ουρανων

σαγηνὴ βληθεισὴ εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν
καὶ €K παντοσ γενουσ συναγαγουσὴ
ore δε ετληρωθη -ανεβιβασαν avrnv
ἐπι Toy αἰγιαλον και καθισαντεσ
σνυνελεξαν τα καλλιστα εἰσ τα αγγια
Ta δεσαπρα εξω εβαλαν

οντωσ ἐστε εν τὴ συντελεια του κοσμου

εξελευσονται οἱ ανγελοι

και αφοριουσιν rove πονηρουσ

«x μεσου Toy δικαίων. . καὶ βαλλουσιν avrove
εἰσ τὴν καμεινον του πνυροσ'

exe. ἐσται ο κλαυθμοσ' και o βρυγμοσ των o
(Fol. 44 5.)

43

45

47

49

in consummatione saeculi

mittet filius hominis

angelos suos et congregabunt

de regno eius omnia scandala

et facientes iniquitates

et mittunt eos in camino ignis

ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium
tunc iusti lucebunt sicut sol

in regno patris sui

qui habet aures audiendi audiat
simile est regnum caelorum

thensauro absconso in agro

quem quidam inueniens abscondit

et prae gaudio eius. uadit et uendit

omnia quae habet. et emit agrum illum
iterum simile est regnum caelorum

homini negotianti

querenti bonas margaritas

et inueniens praetiosam margaritam

abit et uindedit quae habebat « οὐ emit eam
iterum simile est regnum caelorum

saginae missae in mari

et ex omni genere congreganti

cum autem inpleta fuerit . educent eam

ad litus et sedentes

collegerunt meliora in uasis

mala autem foris miserunt
sic erit in consummatione saeculi

exient angeli

et segregabunt malos

de medio iustorum et mittent eos

in caminum ignis

ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium

(Fol. 45a.)

Cap. XIII. 40 —50.

ay

cvvykare ravra παντα.. λεγουσιν avro ναι
Acyet avrots- dia Tovro rac γραμματευσ
μαθηθευθεις"εν τη βασιλεια των ovpayav
ομοιοσ᾽ ἐστιν ανθρωπω οικοδεσποτη

οστισ ἐκβαλλει ex του θησαυρου avrov

καινα καὶ παλαια

c
Ρμα : Kas eyevero ore ετελεσεν o tno

Tac παραβολασ ravrac - pernpev εκειθεν
kat ελθων eur τὴν πατριδα avrov
εδιδασκεν avrove ev τὴ συναγωγή avrov
wore ἐκτλησσεσθαι avrov και λεγειν
ποθεν rovro

aca v σοφεια avry και αἱ δυναμεις

οὐχ OUTOS ἐστιν" του TEKTOVOT ὕιοσ

ovx ἡ μητὴρ avrov λέγεται μαριαμ

και οἱ αδελῴφοι avrov ἵακωβοσ και Ἰωαννησ
και σιμων και ιουδασ "καὶ αἱ αδελῴφαι avrov
ονχι πασαι προσ ἡμασ εἰσιν

ποθεν ovy Tovro παντὰα ravra.

και εσκανδαλιζοντο ev avro

—À
: Ὁ δειησ εἰπεν avrow

οὐκ ἐστιν προφητὴσ ατειμοσ'

€t μή ev τή πατριδι και εν TH οἰκεια αὐτου
καὶ OUK ἐποιησεν exer δυναμεις πολλασ

δια rac απιστειασ avrov

prey : Ev ἐκείνω δὲ rw kaapo ἤκουσεν nowdys
a,

οτετραρχησ τὴν ἀκοὴν ιὴν

καὶ ELEY TOUT παισὶν αντου

μὴ Tt ουτοσ ἐστιν warns o βαπτιστησ
ον eyo απεκεφαλισα

avrog ἤγερθη amo rov νεκρων

XIII. 51

52

56

και δια rovro a4 ὄνναμεις ἐναργουσιν ev avro

ped : O yap ἠρωδησ' κρατησασ τον iaayviy

(Fol. 45 5.)

intellexistis haec omnia. dicunt ei etiam

dicit eis ‘ideo omnis scriba
doctis in regno caelorum
similis est homini patrifamiliae
qui emittit de thensauris suis
noua et ueteria.
Et factum est cum consummasset ihs
parabolas istas migrauit inde
et ueniens in patria sua
docebat eos in synagogas eorum
ita ut mirarentur et dicerent
unde huic
omnis sapientia haec et uirtutes
nonne hic est fabri filius
nonne mater eius maria dicitur
et fratres eius iacobus et iohannes
et simon et iudas et sorores eius
non omnes apud nos sunt
unde ergo huic omnia hae
et scandalizabantur in eo
ihs autem dixit eis
non est profeta sine honore
nisi in patria ‘et in domo sua
et non fecit ibidem uirtutes multas
propter incredulitates eorum
in illo autem tempore audiuit herodes
tetrarcha opinionem ihu
et dixit pueris suis
num quid hic est iohannes baptista
quem ego decollaui
hic surrexit a mortuis
et ideo uirtutes operantur in eo
herodes enim tenens iohannen
(Fol. 46 a.)

Carr. XIII. 51—XIV. 3.

38 KAT ΜΑΘΘ
——— —
ἐδησεν avrov ey rn φυλακὴ XIV.
δια ηρωδιαδα τὴν γυναικα rov αδελῴου avrov
ἔλεγεν yap αντω toayvgo * ovk εξεστιν σοι 4
exe αὐτὴν - και θελων avrov ἀποκτειναι 5
«of 10: rov oxXov
ort ὡς προφήτην avrov euxov
6

ρμε : γενεσειοισ δε γενομενοισ του ηρωδου

7 ὠρχήσατο ἡ Ovyarnp avrov ἡρωδιας εν τω μεσω
και ἡρεσεν ro ἡρωδὴ οθεν μεθ opkov
ὠμολογῆσεν αὐτὴ δουναι o ay acra grau

ἡ δεπροβιβασθεισα. ὕπο τησ μητροσ avrqa εἰπε 8

Soo μοι ὧδε κεφαλην -ἴωαννου του βαπτιστου
και λυπηθεισ o βασιλευσ δια rove opkova
και δια τουσ συνανακειμενουσ
εἐκελευσεν δοθηναι. και πεμψασ
απεκεφαλισεν τον Ἰωαννὴν ev Ty φυλακη
και ἡνεχθὴ ἡ κεφαλὴ avrov ext Tw πινακι
και εδοθη τω κορασιω
᾿ καὶ ἤνεγκεν ry μήτρι avri
και προσελθοντεσ οἱ μαθηται avrov
ἡραν τοπτωμα avrov καὶ εθαψαν avro
kat ἐλθοντεσ απηγγειλαν τω em
pps : axovoag δεο ine avexopnav exeev ev πλοιω
n eur ἐερήμον τόπον κατ εἰδιαν
και AKOVTAYTET οἱ οχλοι
ἠκολονθησαν avro πεζη απὸ των πολεων
και εξελθων edev oxXov πολυν
και εσπλαγχνισθὴ περι avrov - καὶ εθεραπευσε,
τουσ ἀρρωστουντασ GUTUV
pnl : Οψειασ δε yevonerno προσηλθον avro
ot μαθηται avrov λεγοντεσ
ἐρημοσ ἐστιν 0 TOT0G - και ἡ wpa ἡδὴ παρηλθεν
αἀπολυσον τουσ οχλουσ
(Fol. 46 5.)

11

13

14

15

BSEC MATTHEUM
—— -ς —-
ligauit eum in carcere
propter herodiadem uxorem fratris sui
dicebat enim ei iohannes * non licet tibi
habere eam - et uolens eum occidere
timuit turbas
quia sicut prophetam eum habebant
natale autem facto herodis
saltabit filia herodiadis in medio
et placuit herodi unde cum iureiurando
promisit ei dare quodcumque petierit
quae autem docta a matre sua dixit
da mihi hic caput iohannis baptistae
et contristatus rex - propter iusiurandum
et propter conrecumbentes
iussit dari et mittens
decollauit iohannen in carcerem
et adlatum est caput eius supra disco
et datum est puellae
et adtulit matri suae
Et accedentes discipuli eius
tulerunt corpus eius ‘et sepelierunt illud
et uenientes renuntiauerunt ihu
audiens autem ils secessit inde nauigio
in desertum locum seorsum
et audientes turbae
secuti sunt eum pedestri de civitatibus
Et egressus vidit turbam multam
et misertus est de eis et curauit
infirmos eorum
sero autem facto accesserunt ad eum
discipuli eius dicentes
desertus est locus. et hora iam praeteriit
dimitte turbas
(Fol. 47 a.)

Cap. XIV. 3— 15.

— SS
KA

.-- ο΄

emt Tov xoprov ἐλαβεν rove πεντεαρτουσ

και τουσ Ovo ἴχθνασ .αναβλεψασ εἰσ Tov ουρανο
ηὔλογησεν - και κλασασ εδωκεν Tor μαθηταισ
Tove a provo ot δε μαθηται row οχλοισ

Kat εφαγον παντεσ Kat εχορτασθησαν

και ραν TO περισσευον TOV κλασματων

—
tB> κοφινονυσ πληρεισ

Οιδεαισθιωντεσ σαν

ανδρεσ wo πεντακισχειλιοι
χωρισ παιδιων και γυναικων

: καὶ €uÜeog ἤναγκασεν Tove μαθητασ

ἐνβηναι εἰσ To πλοιον - καὶ προαγιψ εἰσ TO "repa,

εωσ ον απολυση τουσ οχλουσ

«οἷ
ρμθ και απολυσασ trove οχλουσ'
—

—
pv
—,

aveBn εἰσ To οροσ καθ ιδιαν προσευξασθαι

: οψειασ δε γενομενὴησ μονοσ ἣν exe
To δεπλοῖιον yy εἰσ μεσον TH θαλασσησ

βασανιζομενον ὕπο των κυματων
3] yap ἐναντιοσ οανεμοσ

teraprno δε φυλακησ Tyo νυκτοσ'

απηλθεν περιπατων προσ avrova

eri tno θαλασσησ

Or δεμαθηται ἴδοντεσ avrov

em tno θαλασσησ περιπατουντα
«ταραχθησαν λεγοντεσ ort φαντασμα ἐστιν
(Fol 47 5.)

ἵνα ἀπελθοντεσ eur τασ κωμασ XIV.
ayopagwotw εαντοισ βρωματα

O δεειπεν avrois: ov χρείαν ἐχουσιν αἀπελθεν τό
Sore Hues φαγειν αυτοισ"
ot δελεγουσιν avrw- ovk ἐχομεν woe 17
€t μὴ πεντε αρτουσ και δνο ἴχθυασ
o δε eurev φερεται μοι avrove 18
Kat κελευσασ Tov οχλον ανακλειθηναι 19

21

23

26

SEC MATTHEUM
SS
ut euntes in castella
emant sibi escas

qui autem dixit eis . non necesse habent ire

date uos manducare eis
qui autem dicunt ei . non habemus hic
nisi quinque panes et duos pisces
qui autem dixit adferte mihi illos
et cum iussisset. turbas discumbere
super faenum accepit quinque panes
et duos pisces respiciens in caelum
benedixit. et frangens dedit discipulis
panes. discipuli autem turbis
et manducauerunt. et saturati sunt
et tulerunt reliquias fracmentorum
xii - cofinos plenos

qui autem manducarunt erant
uiri ad quinque milia
exceptis infantibus et mulieribus
et continuo coegit discipulos
ascendere navem - et praecedere trans
donec dimitteret tur

et cum dimisset turbas
ascendit in montem seorsum orare
sero autem facto solus erat ibidem
nauis autem erat in medium maris
et uexabatur a luctibus
erat enim contrarius uentus

quarta autem uigilia noctis
abit ambulans ad eos
super mare

discipuli autem uidentes eum
super mare ambulantem
turbati sunt dicentes: quoniam fantasma est

(Fol. 48a.)

Cap. XIV. 15—26.

39

40 KAT MAO

Kat aro Tov φοβου expa£ay
evÜva δε ἐλαλησεν avrow λεγων

θαρρειτε eyo εἰμει. μη φοβεισθαι
— —
pra : αποκρειθεισ Se avro πετροσ ειπεν KE εἰ σὺ et
κελευσον με ελθειν προσ σε ert τα ὕδατα
οδεειπεν ελθε
και καταβασ απὸ τον πλοιον πετροσ
WEPLEMATHO EY ETL τα ὕδατα
—
ελθειν προσ τον inv
BXerov δετον ἀνεμον ἴσχυρον εφοβηθη
και apfapevor καταποντιζεσθαι
—
expa£ey λεγων κεσωσον με
Ευθεωσ δε ino. EXTELVAT τὴν χειρα
ἐπελαβετο avrov και Xeyet avro ολιγοπιστε
εἰσ τι εδιστασασ'
p : kat aya Javrov αντων εἰσ To πλοιον
EXOTAC €V 0 AVELOT
ot δε «v Tw πλοιω ελθοντεσ
προσεκυνήσαν avro λεγοντεσ
αληθωσ ὕιοσ By e av - καὶ διαπερασαντεσ

ἤλθὸον emt τὴν γὴν εἰσ γεννησαρ᾽
ery : καὶ ἐπιγνοντεσ avrov

ot ανδρεσ TOV TOTTOV εκεινου"
απεστειλαν eur ολην THY περιχωρον εκειγὴν

και TPOCYVEYKAY avro Ἰανταστουσ

κακωσ ἐχοντασ Kat παρεκαλουν αντὸν
iva. μονον αψωνται
του κρασπεδου Tov ἵματιον αὐτου

και οσοι ἡψαντο διεσωθησαν

XIV.

27

28

29

30

31

32

33

34

35

36

p? : TOTE προέρχονται προσ avrov avo ἱεροσολυμων XY. 1

φαρισαιοι και γραμματεισ Xeyovrea

δια τι ot μαθηται σον παραβαινουσιν

τὴν παραδοσιν των πρεσβυτερων
(Fol. 48 δ.)

SEC MATTHEUM

ony,

et a timore exclamauerunt
continuo autem locutus est eis dicens
fidete ergo sum - nolite timere
respondens autem ei petrus dixit dne si tu es
iube me uenire ad te super aquain
qui autem dixit ueni
et descendens de naui petrus
ambulauit super aquas
ut ueniret ad ihm
uidens autem uentum ualidum timuit
et incipiens demergi
clamauit dicens dme libera me
continuo autem ihs extens manum
adpraehendit eum et dicit illi modice fidei
quare dubitasti
Et ascendentibus in naui
quieuit uentus
qui autem in naui erant uenientes
adorauerunt ei dicentes
uere filius dei es tu- et cum transfretassent
uenerunt in terram gennasar |
et cum cognouissent eum
uiri loci illius
miserunt in uniuersa regionem illam
et optulerunt ei omnes male
habentes. et depraecabantur eum
ut tantum tangerent
fimbriam uestimenti eius
et quodquod tetigerunt salbati sunt
tunc accedunt ad eum ab hierosolymis
pharisaei et scribae dicentes
quare discipuli tui transgrediuntur
traditionem seniorum
(Fol. 49 a.)

Capp. XIV. 26—XV. 2.

OU YAN VUrTOVT€ TAG χειρασ avrov XV.
orav aprov εσθιωσιν
O δεαποκριθεισ ειπεν 3

δια τι και ὕμεισ παραβαιναι τὴν evroXgy του θὺ
δια τὴν παραδοσιν ὕμων.ο yap Oo εἰπεν 4
τειμα TOV πατέρα καὶ THY μητερα
Kat 0 κακολογων πατερα ἡ μήτερα
θανατω reXevraro : ὕμεισ Se λεγεται 5
og Say earn Tw πατρι ἡ τὴ μήτρι
δωρον o Say ef eov ὠφεληθησ
OV μητειμήσει TOV πατερα avTOU
καὶ ἠκυρωσατετον λογον Tov bv 6
δια τὴν παραδοσιν ὕμων

ὕποκριται. καλωσ ἐπροφήτευσεν περι ὕμων 7
ησαΐασ λεγων - o *Àaog ovrog 8
TOL χειλεσιν pe T€uua,* Se καρδια avrov
Toppw ἐστιν ar enou- parny Se ceBovrat με 9
διδασκοντεσ διδασκαλειασ᾽
ενταλματα ανθρωπων

και προσκαλεσαμενοσ Tov οχλον εἰπεν avTow 10
ακονεται και TUVLETE οὅ TAY TO εἰσερχομεο 11
εἰσ TO στομα. κοινωνι Tov ayÜporrov
αλλα To ἐκπορενομένον ex TOU στοματοσ'

exetvo κοινωνεῖ Tov ayÜporrov

pre : τοτεπροσελθοντεσ οἱ μαθηται 12
λεγουσιν avrw.odac ort οἱ φαρισαιοι
ακουσαντεσ TOV λογον ἐσκαν αν
O δεαποκρειθεισ εἰπεν πασα φντεια 13
ἣν ovx εφντευσεν o πατὴρ μου |

am,

e

o ουρανιοσ - expo meras
: acere rove τυφλουσ -τυφλοι εἰσιν oda-yot 14
τυφλοσ Se rupAov cay odayn
audorepor ἐνπεσοννται eur BoP pov
(Fol. 49 6.)

"BEG ATTHEUM 41

non enim labant manus suas
cum panem manducant
qui autem respondens dixit
quare et uos transgredimini mandatum det
propter traditionem uestram: ds enim dixit
honora patrem aut matrem
et qui maledicit patri aut matri
morte morietur. uos autem dicitis
quicumque dixerit patri aut matri
munus quod ex me tibi prodest
non honorauit patrem suum
et inritum fecistis uerbum dei
propter traditionem uestram
hypocritae bene prophetauit de uobis
esaias dicens populus hic
labiis me diligit.cor autem eorum
longe est à mte sine causa autem colunt me
docentes doctrinas
mandata hominum
Et conuocans turbam dixit eis
audite et intellegite - non omne quod intrat
in os communicat hominem
sed quod egreditur de ore
illut communicat hominem
tunc accedentes discipuli
dicunt ei scis quoniam pharisaei
audientes uerbum scandalizati sunt
qui autem respondens dixit omnis plantatio
quam non plantauit pater meus
caelestis eradicabitur
sinite caecos. caeci sunt duces
caecus autem caecum si ducat
utrisque incidunt in foueam

(Fol. 50 a.)

Cap. XV, 2— 14.

— —
43 T MAGOAION
v

pt : ἀποκριθεισ δε o πετροσ eurey avro

φρασον ἡμειν τὴν παραβολὴν ταυτὴν

O δεειπεν axvyy καὶ ὕμεισ ἀσυνετοι ἐστε
OV VOELTE OTL παν TO εἰσπορενομενον
εἰσ TO στομα. εἰσ τὴν κοιλειαν χωρει
καὶ eo αφεδρωνα εκβαλλεται
Τα δε exrropevopeva εκ rov στοματοσ
εκ THO καρδιασ εξερχεται
εκεινα Kotywvet roy ανθρωπον
€x yap Tho καρδιασ εξερχονται
διαλογισμοι πονηροι- φονοι
μοιχίιαι.- πορνειαι. κλοπαι
ψευδομαρτυριαι. βλασφημεια
TavTa εἰσιν τα Kowovyovyra. Toy ανθρωπον
Το δε ανειπτοισ xepaty φαγειν
ον κοινωνεῖ τὸν avOpwirov

και εξελθων εκειθεν o ine avexwpnoe

εἰσ τα μερὴ Tvpov και σειδωνοσ
ν

και ἴδου γυνὴ χαναναια απὸ των οριων εκειῶ

εξελθουσα ἐκραζεν οπισω avrov λεγουσα
ἐλεησον p e ὕιοσ Saved
ἢ θυγατὴρ pov κακωσ δαιμονιζεται
O δεουκ απεκριθη avry λογον
και προσελθοντεσ οἱ μαθηται avrov
ἡρώτουν avrov λεγοντεσ «απολυσον αὐτὴν
ort κραζει οπισθεν ἡμων
en : O δεαποκριθεισ ecrev ovx απεσταλὴν
€t μὴ εἰσ Ta προβατα Tavra,
τα ἀπολωλοτα owov εἰσραηλ
p? : ἢ δε ελθουσα προσεκυνι avrai λεγουσα
xe βοηθει μοι-ο δεαποκριθεισ ειπεν
οὐκ εἐξεστιν λαβειν τον αρτον των τεκνων
και βαλιν row κυναριοισ
(Fol. 505.)

18

19

2!

22

23

8 i MATTHEUM

respondens autem petrus dixit ei
narra nobis parabolam is iam
qui autem dixit.adhuc et uos insipientes estis
non intellegitis quia: omne quod introit in os
in uentrem cedit
et in secessum mittitur
qui autem exeunt de ore
de corde exeunt
illa communicant hominem
de corde enim exeunt
cogitationes malae. homicidia
adulteria :fornicati..nes furta
falsa testimonia blasfemiae
haec sunt quae communicant hominem
inlotis autem manibus manducare
non communicat hominem
Et exiens inde ihs secessit
in partes tyri- et sidonae
et ecce mulier chananaea - de finibus illis
exens clamabat post illym dicens
miserere mei dne fili dauid
filia mea male daemonizatur
qui autem non respondit ei uerbum
et accedentes discipuli eius
rogabant eum dicentes. dimitte illam
quia clamat post nos
qui autem respondens dixit.non sum missus
nisi ad oues has
quae perierunt domus istrahel
quae autem ueniens adorabat ei dicens
dne adiuba me. qui autem respondens dixit
non licet accipere panem filiorum
et mittere canibus
(Fol. 51 a.)

Cap. XV. 15—26.

H 8e are ναι κε. καὶ yap τὰ κυναρια XY. 2)
ἐσθιουσιν ato Toy ψειχων
των πείπτοντων απὸ THO τραπεζησ
τῶν κυναριων αὐτων

Tore ἀποκριθεισ εἰπεν avry γυναι 28

peyady σον ἡ πιστισ γενηθήτω σοι wo θελεισ
και ἴαθη ἡ θυγατὴρ avrno - amo THe wpac εκεινὴσ

pe : καὶ μεταβασ εκειθεν o ino ἡλθεν 29
παρα τὴν θαλασσαν rgo γαλιλαιασ
καὶ αναβασ eur To poo exabyro cxet
και προσῆλθον avro οχλοι πολλοι 30
exovrec μεθ ἐεαντων

XoXova - TvjÀovo . κυλλουσ
καὶ erepova πολλουσ᾽ και epuj/ay avrova
Uro Tove ποδασ avrov
και εθεραπευσεν avrova παντὰσ
wore Tov oxXov θαυμασαι βλεποντασ 31
κωφουσ λαλουντασ᾽ και κυλλουσ ὕγιεισ
και χωλουσ περιπατουντασ
Kat Tove τυφλουσ βλεποντασ
καὶ ἐδοξασαν τον θν ἵἱσραηλ
O δε ine προσκαλεσαμενοσ Tove μαθητασ avrov 32
εἰπεν σπλανχνιζομαι em Tov oxXoy rovrov
ort non ἡμεραι .γ. εἰσιν "καὶ προσμενουσιν μοι
καὶ OUK €XOUG' τι φαγωσιν

Kat ἀπολυσαι avrove νηστεισ ov θελω
μὴ wore ἐκλυθωσὶιν ev TH odo
και λεγουσιν avro oc μαθηται avrov 33
ποθεν ovy ἡμειν εν ἐρημία αρτοι τοσουτοι
ὡστε χορτασαι οχλον τοσουτον
om,
και Neyet αντοισ O LNT ποσουσ aprove ἐχεται 34

ot δε εἰπὸν avro erra. και ολιγα ἴχθυδια

καὶ παρανγειλασ τω oxAw ayaegty 35
ἐπι τὴν γην «ελαβεν rove -(- ἀρτουσ 36
(Fol. 51 5.)

SEC MATTHEUM 43

quae autem dixit etiam die ‘et canis enim
edent de micis
quae cadent de mensis
dominorum suorum
tunc respondens dixit ei. o mulier
magna est tua fides. fiat tibi sicut uis
et sanata est filia eius: ab hora illa
Et transiens inde ihs uenit
secus mare galilaeae
et ascendens in monte sedebat ibi
et accesserunt ad eum turbae multae
habentes secum
clodos. caecos. sideratos
et alios multos. et proiecerunt eos
sub pedibus eius
et curauit eos omnes
ita ut turba miraretur uidens
surdos loquentes . sideratos incolumes
et clodos ambulantes
et caecos uidentes
et glorificauerunt dm istrahel
ihs autem conuocans discipulos suos
dixit misereor- super turbam hanc
quia iam dies tres sunt. et sustinent me
Et non habent quid manducent
et dimittere eos iaiunos nolo
et dicunt οἱ discipuli eius
unde ergo nobis in deserto panes tanti
ut satientur turbae tantae
Et dicit eis ihs. quod panes habetis
qui autem dixerunt septem - et paucos pisciculos
Et cum iussisset turbas discum bere
supra terram . accepit septem panes
(Fol. 52 a.)

Car. XV. 27—36.

44 KAT

και Tove ἴχθνασ και ευχαριστησασ ἐκλασεν XV.
και ἐδιδου τοισ μαθηταισ οἱ δὲεμαθηται τω οχλω
και εφαγον παντεσ καὶ εχορτασθησαν 37

Και ΤΟ Τερίσσευον τῶν κλασματων ἡραν * ^. σφνριδασ πληρεισ

οἱ δε αἰσθιοντεσ σαν "τετρακισχίλιοι ανδρεσ

χωρισ παιδιων καὶ γυναικων 38
---- -
ρξα : και ἀπολυσασ Tove οχλουσ ἐνβαινει εἰσ To TÀow 39
Lamy

xa, n\Oev eur τα opua. THe μαγαδαν

και προσελθοντεσ οι φαρισαιοι και σαδδουκαιοι XVI. 1
πειραζοντεσ avrov ετηρωτησαν
σήμειον εκ του ovpayov επιδειξαι avrour

O δεαποκριθεισ᾽ eurev οψειασ γενομενὴσ 2

λεγεται evdera. πυρραζει yap o ουρανοσ

καιπρωει σήμερον χειμὼν 31

πυρραζει yap στυγναζων o anp
TO μεν προσωπον TOV OVpavou
γεινωσκεταί διακρεινειν
τα δε aya. των Katpwy ov δυνασθαι
pep t yevea πονήρα ζήτει anpuov 4
και σημιαν ov δοθησεται avr
εἰ μη TO σημίον ιωνα
και καταλιπὼν αὐτουσ απηλθεν

καὶ ελθοντεσ εἰσ To repay -επελαθοντο οἱ μαθηται -

αρτουσ λαβειν
— —
pty : O Se eno eurev avrow opare καὶ προσέχετε 6
azo tho ζυμησ των φαρισαιων
και σαδδουκαίων
»ξὸ : tore διελογιζοντο ev εαυτοισ λεγοντεσ 7
e
ort aprove ovk eda Boney

yvova € o ine εἰπεν «τι διαλογιζεσθαι εν exvrow — 8
ολιγοπιστοι"οτι ἀρτουσ οὐκ EXETAL
ovrrw νοειτε- οὐδε μνημονεύετε 9
OTE TOUT TEVTE αρτουσ - TOUT πεντακισχιλείοισ
και ποσουσ κοφινουσ ελαβεται

(Fol. 52.)

ζῶ

δ᾽ MATTHEUM

— -— 00 A x=

et pisces. et gratias agens fregit
et dabat discipulis. discipuli turbae
et manducauerunt omnes. et saturati sunt
et quod superauit fragmentorum tulerunt - vil - sportes plenas
éxceptisinfantibusetmuleribus Το
Et mittens turbas. ascendit nauem
et uenit in finibus magadan
Et accedentes pharisaei et sadducaei
temptantes eum interrocauerunt
signum de caelo ostenderet eis
qui autem respondens dixit. sero factum
dicitis serenum ‘rubicundum est enim caelum
et mane hodie pluuia
rubet enim triste caelum
faciem quidem caeli
scitis iudicare
signa autem temporum non potestis
generatio mala signum querit
et signum non dabitur ei
nisi signum ionae
et relinquens eos abiit
Et uenientes trans. obliti sunt discipuli
panes accipere
ihs autem dixit eis. uidete et adtendite
& fermento farisaeorum
et sadducaeorum
tunc cogitabant inter se dicentes
quia panes non accepimus
sciens autem ihs dixit. quid cogitatis inter uos
modicae fidei . quia panes non habetis
nondum intellegitis. neque meministis
quando quinque panes. quinque milibus
et quod cofinos accepistis
(Fol. 53 a.)

Capp. XV. 36—XVI. 9.

ovde Tove erra αρτουστοιστετρακεισχειλειοισ XVI.

Kat ποσασ σφυριδασ ehaBere
TOO OV VOELTE OTL

OV περι αρτοῦυ εἰπὸν Tpogexere
aro tne ζυμησ των φαρισαιων
και σαδδουκαιων

ΤΟΤΕ συν Κα - OTL OUK €LTT€V

IO

I1

12

προσέχειν απὸ tHe ζυμησ -adAa απὸ Tho διδαχησ

τῶν φαρισαιων και σαδδουκαίων

— —

pte : €dOwv δε o uno εἰσ Ta. μερὴ καισαριασ'
mo φιλιππον poro. trove μαθητασ Xeyay
τινα pe ot avOpwrot Aeyovow εἰναι
BuoP tov ανθρωπου

Or de ειπον ἵωαννην rov βαπτιστὴην

αλλοι Se ηλειαν - erepo Se inpeperay
ἢ eva των προφήτων - λεγει avrow
ὕμεισ δετινα με λεγεται ειναι

a,

pés : αποκριθεισ Se σιμων πετροσ eurey avro

— — —
ov €L0 xpo οὕιοσ Tov θν το σωζοντοσ

αποκριθεισ Be o ine eurev

μακαριοσ εἰ σιμων Bap wva
ort σαρξ και ata. ovk απεκαλυψεν σοι
αλλ o πατὴρ pov 0 εν τοισ Ovpayour
καγω δεσοι λεγω. ort ov εἰ πετροσ
καὶ επὶ ταυτὴν THY πετραν οἰκοδομησω
τὴν ἐκκλησίαν μου. καὶ πυλαι αδου

ον κατισχυσουσιν αὐτὴσ
σοι δωσω rac κλεισ THE βασιλειασ των ovpayw

και o ay Snoyo ert THO γὴσ
εσται δεδεμεγον εν Tow ουρανοισ
και o ay Avone ert Tye yno
core λελυμένον εν Tour ουρανοισ

ett : TOTE ereretnoey rou μαθηταισ
(Fol. 535.)

I3

14

17

19

SEC MATTHEUM 45
——— M --
nec septe panes. quattuor milibus
et quod sportas accepistis
quomodo non intellegistis quia
non de panibus dixi attendite
de fermento farisaeorum
et sadducaeorum
tunc intellexerunt.quia non dixit
adtendite de fermento. sed de doctring
pharisaeorum et sadducaeorum
Ueniens autem iha in partes caesariae
philippi - interrogabat discipulos dicens
quem me dicunt homines esse
filium hominis
qui autem dixerunt iohannen baptistam
alii autem heliam . alii autem hieremian
aut unum de prophetis. dicit eis
uos autem quem me dicitis esse
respondens autem simon petrus dixit ei
tu es Xps filius di saluatoris
respondens autem ihs dixit
beatus es simon bar iona
quia caro et sanguis . non reuelauit tibi
sed pater qui in caelis est. et ego autem.
dico tibi . quia tu es petrus
et super ane petram aedificavo
ecclesiam meam . et portae inferorum
non praeualebunt ei
tibi dabo claues regni caelorum
et quodcumque ligaueris super terram
erit ligatum in caelis
et quod solueris in terra
etrit solutum in caelis
tunc comminatus est discipulis
(Fol. 54a.)

Car, XVI. 10— 20.

46 KAT MAO

ἵνα μηδενι εἰπωσιν .0Τι ovrog ἐστιν 0 xpo eg. XVI.

απο rore npgaro ino Suxvve row μαθηταισ avrov 21
e

ort δι avrov «εἰσ ἱεροσολυμα απελθειν
και πολλα παθειν ὕπο των πρεσβυτέρων
και ἀρχειεραιων Kat γραμματαιων
καὶ ἀαποκτανθηναι
Ka4 μετα τρεισ ἡμερασ αναστηναι

e& : καὶ mpooAaBopevoe avrov o Terpoo
ἡρξατο avro επειτειμαν kat Xeyew
εἰλεοσ σοι Ke ov μὴ €OTE TovTO σοι

O δεεπιστραφεισ eure Tw πετρω

23

νπαγε οπισω μον garavya - σκανδαλον εἰ ἐμοι

ort ov φρονεισ τα τον θυ-αλλα rov ἀνθρωπου

e& :TOTE O ing εἶπεν. τοισ μαθήταισ avrov
εἰ T€ θελει omo μου ελθειν
απαρνησασθω cavroy
καὶ ἀράτω TOV σταυρον αὐτου
και axoXovÜevro μοι. oo yap αν θελη
τὴν ψυχὴν avrov σωσαι. ἀπολεσει αὐτὴν
oc Say απολεσει τὴν ψυχὴν avrov
EVEKEY ἐμου. ευρήσει αὐτὴν

τι γαρ ὠφελειται ανθρωποσ'
«ay τον κοσμον ολον κερ δη
την δε ψυχὴν avrov ζημιωθη
ἡ τι δωσει ανθρωποσ
αἀνταλλαγμα THe ψυχὴσ avrov

e : μελλει yap o Uto Tov ανθρωπου
ἐρχεσθαι ev τὴ 90$ rov πατροσ avrov
μετὰ των ayuoy ἀγγελων avrov
καὶ TOT€ ἀποδωσει ἐεκαστω
κατα τὴν πραξιν avrov

αμην heyw ὕμειν
εἰσιν τινεσ των ὧδε εστωτων

(Fol. 54 δ.)

SEC MATTHEUM
——— x
ut nemini dicerent. quia hic est ihs xps
Exinde coepit ihs ostendere discipulis suis
quia oportet eum - hierosolyma ire
et multa pati -a senioribus
et principibus sacerdotum et scribis
et interfici
et post tres dies resurgere
Et suscipiens eum petrus
coepit increpare eum et dicere
misereatur tibi dme. non erunt haec tibi
qui autem conuersus ait petro
uade post me satana scandalum es mihi
quia non sapis quae sunt dei.sed que homihis
tunc ihs dixit discipulis suis
8i quis uult post me uenire
abneget seipsum
et tollat crucem suam
et sequatur me. qui enim uoluerit
animam suam saluare - perdet eam
qui autem perdiderit animam suam
propter me inueniet eam
quid autem prodest homini
si totum mundum lucretur
animae autem suae detrimentum faciat
aut quid dabit homo
commutationem animae suae
incipiet enim filius hominis
uenire in gloriam patris sui
cum sanctis angelis suis
et tunc red det unicuique
secundum o pera sua
&men dico uobis

sunt quidam de stantibus hic
(Fol. gs a.)

Car. XVI. 20—28.

οἰτιγεσ ov pn γευσωνται Üayarov

ewe ay εἰδωσιν Toy voy rov avOpwirou

ἐρχομενον ev Tn βασιλεια avrov

——

poo. : και eyevero pel nuepac ef XVII. 1
a apa Aag avec o we TOV πετρον

Kat rov taxwBov’ xa Tov Ἰωαννὴν
tov αδελῴον avrov: καὶ avayet avrovg
€w οροσ ὕψηλον λειαν.
και μεταμορφωθεισ o ine 'eyrpoaÜey avrov
eAapwey To προσωπον avrov- wo οηλιοσ
To, δεειματεια avrov
eyevero λευκα wo xeusy
και iov ed» avrouwr μωῦσησ
Kat λειασ per avrov συνλαλουντεσ
αποκριθεισ δε o srerpoa - eurey τω tU Ke
KaXov ἐστιν ἡμασ woe eat
ει θελεισ ποιησωμεν 90€ Tpew σκηνασ
σοι μειαν - και μωυσει μειαν᾿ καὶ ἡλεια μειαν
ἔτι avrov AaXovvroc - iov νεφελη φωτεινὴ
exeoxialey avrove
και ἴδου φωνὴ ex rgo νεφελησ λεγουσα
ουτοσ ἐστιν ο ὕιοσ μου οἀγαπητοσ
ev ὦ ηυδοκησα axovere avrov
ακουσαντεσ Se οι μαθηται
ἐπέσαν ἐπι προσωπὸν AUTWY
καὶ εφοβηθησαν σφοδρα᾽ καὶ προσηλθεν o ue
καὶ Maro αντων και eurevy
εἐγειρεσθαι και μη φοβεισθαι
Exep ντεσ Se rove οφθαλμουσ avrov
οὐδενα ειδον - εἰ μη μονον TOY ἣν
poB : και καταβαινοντεσ ek rovop σ

-.
ἐνετείλατο αντοισ o ino λεγων

μῆδενει εἰπητετο οραμα
(Fol. 555.)

SEC
—

—,

TTHE

—, j=,

SEI

qui non gustabunt mortem
donec uideant filium hominis
uenientem in regno suo
Et factum est post dies sex
Suscepit ihs petrum
et iacobum et iohannen
fratrem eius. et leuauit eos
in montem excelsum nimis
et transfiguratus ihs coram illis
effulsit uultus eius sicut sol
uestimentaautem eius —
facta sunt alba sicut nix
et ecce paruit eis moyses
et helias cum eo loquentes
respondens autem petrus dixit ihu dme
bonum est nos hic esse
si bis faciamus hic - tria tabernacula
tibi unum et moysi unum ‘et heliae unum
adhuc eo loquente. ecce nubs lucida
obumbrabat eos
Et ecce uox de nube dicens
hic est filius meus dilectus
in quo conplacui audite eum
audientes autem discipuli
ceciderunt in faciem suam
et timuerunt ualde. et accessit ihs
et tetigit eos et dixit
surgite et nolite timere
leuantes autem oculos suos
neminem uiderunt nisi solum ihm
Et descendentes de monte
praecepit eis dicens ihs
nemini dixeritis uisum
(Fol. 56 a.)

Carp. XVI. 38—XVITI. 9.

47

48 KAT MAO — SEC MATTHEUM
— ------ -- --

ews ov οὕιοσ του ανθρωπου XVII. donec filius hominis
ex νεκρων eyepOy & mortuis resurgat
poy και emporgeay avrov ot μαθήται avrov Aeyovree 10 | Etinterrogauerunt eum discipuli dicentes
τι OUV οἱ γραμματεισ λεγουσιν quid ergo scribae dicunt
ort ἡλειαν Set ελθειν πρωτον quia heliam oportet uenire primum
O δεαποκριθεισ eurev .ἡλειασ μεν epxerat 11 | quirespondens ait. helias quidem uenit
αποκαταστῆσαι παντα restituere omnia
λεγω δεῦμειν οτιἡλειασ 197 nOev 12 | dicoautem uobis ‘quia helias iam uenit
καὶ οὐκ ἐπεγνωσαν avroy aÀÀa εἐποιῆσαν avro et non cognouerunt eum ‘sed fecerunt ei
oca ἡθελησαν quanta uoluerunt
Tore συνῆκαν οἱ μαθηται 13 | tuncintellexerunt discipuli
ott wept iwavvou rov βαπτιστου €urey avrour quia de iohanne baptista dixit eis
ουτωσ KaL0 Uto TOv ayÜporrov - μελλειπασχὶ ὕπαντω sic et filius bominis incipiet pati ab eis
pot : καὶ ελθων προσ Tov oxXov προσηλθεν avro 14 | Eteum uenisset at turbam adcessit. ad eum
ἀνθρωποσ γονυπετων homo adgeniculans
εἐνπροσθεν avrov και λεγων ante eum et dicens
κε eXenoov μου τον ὕιον ort σεληνιαζεται 15 dme miserere fili mei - quia lunaticus est
και κακωσ πασχει. πολλακισ yap et male patitur . aliquotiens enim
πίπτει εἰσ TO πυρ᾽ και ἐνίοτε εἰσ TO ὕδωρ cadit in igne saepius in aqua
και προσήνεγκα avrov row μαθηταισ σου 16 et obtuli eum discipulis tuis
και οὐκ ἡδυνηθησαν θεραπευσαι avroy et non potuerunt curare eum
αποκριθεισ de o - εἰπεν ' γενεα ἀαπιστοῦ — — 17 | respondens autem ihs dixit.o generatio incredula
και Sterrpappevy- eua Tore μεθυμων ἔσομαι et peruersa - quousque uobiscum ero
«oc Tore ἀνέξομαι ὕμων - usque quo patiar uos

φέρετε μοι avroy woe και επετειμησεν αὐτὼ o vo. 18 adferte mihi illum hoc. et increpauit ei ihs

και ἐξηλθεν ax avrov ro δαιμονιον et exiit ab illo daemonium
καὶ εθαραπευθὴ o raus απὸ THO ὡρασ εκεινὴσ et sanatus est puer ab illa hora
e ; TOT€ τροσελθοντεσ ot μαθηται 19 tune accedentes discipuli eius
τω av καθ ιδιαν evrov δια τι nei ad ihu.seorsum dixerunt: quare nos
ovx ἡδυνηθημεν ἐκβαλεῖν avro non potuimus expellere illud
O de Xeye avrowr 20 | quiautem dicit eis

δια την απιστειαν ὕμων propter incredulitatem uestram

apayy yap Xeyo ὕμειν eay exyre πιστιν amen enim dico uobis. si habueritis fidem
(Fol. 56 5.) (Fol. 57 a.)

Car. XVII. 9— 20.

KAT ΜΑΘΘ
—— —
QU κοκκοσ CLYO.T€OG - EPELTE TW OPEL TOUTW
peraBn Ge evüey exer καὶ μεταβησεται
και οὐδεν αδυνατήσει ὕμειν
τουτο Se To γενοσ οὐκ ἐκπορενεται 21
εἰ μὴ ἐν προσευχὴ και νηστεια
ρος :αντων δεαναστρεφομενων ev T7 γαλειλαια 22
εἰπεν avTou 0 m μελλει ὃ νιοσ Tov ayÜporrov
παραδιδοσθαι.- εἰσ χειρασ αγνθρωπων
και ἀποκτείνουσιν αντὸν 23
και μετα peur ἡμερασ εἐγερθησεται
και ελνυπηθησαν σφοδρα
pot : καὶ ελθοντων avrov εἰσ καφαρναουμ. 24
προσηλθον. ot ra διδραγματα λαμβανοντεσ
Kat evray Tw 7rerpo* o διδασκαλοσ ὕμων
ov TeÀe Sedpaypa- λεγει vat 25
kat εἰσελθοντι εἰσ THY oweuay
προεφθασεν avrov o we Aeyav
τι σοι δοκει σιμων "οἱ βασιλεισ THO γησ
απο τινων λαμβανουσιν -τελὴ ἡ κηνσον
απο TOV ὕιων αντων "ἢ απὸ των ἀλλοτρίων
Aeyet avro απὸ των αλλοτριων 26
Edy avro o wae -apaye eXevÜepot εἰσιν οι ὕιοι
iva ‘de py σκανδαλεισωμεν avrove 27
vopevÜew εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν - βαλε ανκιστρο
καὶ roy ἀναβαντα πρωτον ἴχθυν αρον
kat αγνοιξασ TO στόμα GUT OU
ευρησεισ exec στατηρα᾿ execvoy Aa gov
Soc avrouw - ayrt ἐμον καὶ σον
pon : Ey exeun τή wpa: προσηλθον ot parat τω την XVII.
Aeyovreo ‘tis apa μειζω ἐστιν

ev Tn βασιλεια των ovpavay

omy

και προσκαλεσαμενοσ o ino παιδιον ev 2

εστῆσεν AUTO εν μεσω GUTOV καὶ εἰπεν 3
(Fol. 576.)

XVII.

SEC MATTHEUM 49

sicut granum sinapis. dicetis monti huic
transi hic illo “οὐ transiet
et nihil inpossibile erit uobis
hoc autem genus non exit
nisi in oratione et iaiunio
ipsis autem conuersantibus in galilaea
dixit eis iha. incipiet filius hominis
tradi.in manus hominusm
et occident eum
et post tres dies resurget
et contristati sunt ualde
Et uenientibus eis in cafarnaum
accesserunt qui tributum accipiunt
et dixerunt petro. magister uester
non praestat tributum . et dicit etiam
Et ingresso in domum ‘praeuenit eum ihs dicens
quid tibi bidetur simon - reges terrae
ὃ quibus accipiunt - uectigal aut censum
a filiis suis. aut ab alienis
dicit illi ab alienis
ait illi hs. ergo liueri sunt filii
ut autem non scandalizemus eos
pergens ad mare. mitte hamum
et qui ascenderit primum piscis tolle
et aperiens os eius
inueniens illic staterem
illum accipiens da eis
pro me et pro te
in illa hora. accesserunt discipuli ad ihm
dicentes. quis nunc maior est
in regno caelorum
Et aduocans ihs puerum unum
Statuit illum in medio eorum . et dixit
(Fol. 58 a.)

Carr. XVII 20— XVIII. 3.

50

3

T ΜΑΘΘ

apny Aeyo Ue. eay μη στραφηται XVIII.
και yevrnode wo τα rade. ov μη εἰσελθητε
εἰσ τὴν βασιλειαν roy ovpavoy

Οστισ ovy ταπεινωσεὶ εαυτον 4
wo TO παιδιον rovro: ουτοσ ἐστιν o μειζων
εν τὴ βασειλεια των ουρανων

καὶ oo ay δεξηται" ey παιδιον τοιουτον 5

ert Tw ovopart μου ene δεχεται

: Oo day σκανδαλειση : eva των μεικρων TOUT™ 6

των πιστευόντων ELO €j,€ - TUVPEPEL avro)

tva κρεμασθη.. μνυλοσ ονικοσ

ert τὸν τραχήλον avrov

και καταποντισθὴ ev τω πελαγει THO θαλασσησ
Ova, Tw koc. oro Toy σκανδαλων 7

avayKn yap εστιν - eAÜew τα σκανδαλα

πλὴν 8€- ovat tw ανθρωπω

t ov ro σκανδαλον epyeras

: Ec de 7 χει σον ἡ 0 rove σον 8

σκανδαλιζει σε" ἐεκκοψον avroy
και Bade aro σου" kaXov σοι ἐστιν
εισελθειν εἰσ τὴν ζωην᾽ χωλον ἡ κυλλον
ἢ δυο wodac - 7 δυο χειρασ exovra.
βληθηναι εἰσ το wp - To αἰωνιον
TO avro εἰ καὶ οοφθαλμοσ σου σκανδαλιζει σε 9
ἐξελεαυτον᾽ και βαλε απὸ σον. καλον σοι ἐστιν
μονοφθαλμον εἰσ τὴν ζωὴν εἰσελθειν
ἢ 9vo οφθαλμουσ exovra βληθηναι

εἰσ τὴν γεενναν

; opare py καταφρονησηται IO

€voc τουτων των μείκρων
TOV πιστενοντων εἰσ ELE
Àeyo yap ὕμειν ort οἱ ayyeAot αντων εν ovparow
—
δια παντοσ βλεπουσιν «To προσωπον Tov πρσ μου

(Fol. 58 ὁ.)

SEC" MATTHEUM
— — Sy —

Amen dico uobis.8i non convertamini
et fueritis sicut pueri - non introibitis
in regno caelorum :
quicumque ergo humiliaverit se
sicut puer iste. hic erit maior
in regno caelorum et quicumque
susceperit - unum puerum talem
in nomine meo *me recipit
qui autem scandalizauerit. unum de minimis istis
qui credunt in me. expedit ei
ut suspendatur mola asinaria
super collum eius
et demergi in pelago maris
Uae mundo a scandalis
necesse est enim - uenire scandala
uerum tamen uae homini
per quem scandalum uenit
Si autem manus tua ‘aut pes tuus
scandalizat te. abscide eum
et mitte abs te. bonum tibi est
introire in uitam ‘clodum aut sideratum
quam duo pedes. aut duas manus habentem
mitti in ignem aeternum
Similiter - et si oculus tuus . scandalizat te
erue eum - et mitte abs te. bonum tibi est
luscum in uitam uenire
quam duos oculos habentem mitti
in gehennam
uidete ne contemnatis
unum horum minimorum
qui credunt in me
dico enim uobis: quod angeli eorum in caelis
semper uident faciem patris mei
(Fol. 59 a.)

Car, XVIII. 3—10.

TOV εν TOU ουρανοισ
ρπβ : λθεν yap οὗὕιοσ του avOpurrov
σωσαιτο απολωλοσ᾽ τι δεῦμειν δοκει
εαν γενηται τινι ανθρωπω
exarov προβατα. και πλανηθὴ εν e£ αυτων
ουχι αφιησιν τα ἐνενήκοντα evvea.
ἐπι τὰ 0p - και πορευομενοσ
ζητει To πλανωμενον
καὶ €Qy γενῆται ευρειν avro
ἀμὴν Aeyo ὕμειν - ort χαίρει er avro μαλλον
ἢ ert Tour qà TOS μη πεπλανημενοισ
ovroc ovk ἐστιν θελημα
ἐνπροσθεν rov πατροσ μων
TOV εν τοισ ουρανοισ "ἵνα ἀποληται εν
των μεικρων τουτων
pry : €av δε apaprynon ew oe o αδελῴοσ σου
ὕπαγε eXev£ov avrov: μεταξυ σον
καὶ αντου JLOVOV - ἐεαν σου ἀακουσὴ
ἐκερδησεσ Toy αδελῴον σου
eay δε μη ακουσὴ
παραλαβε μετα σου ert eva ἡ δυο
iva ext στοματοσ δνο ἡ τρειων
σταθη παν ρημα
»πὸ : ἐὰν δε παρακουσὴ avrov eure Ty ἐκκλησεια
n «ay δε καὶ THO εκκλήσειασ παρακουσὴη
ἐστω σοι ὠσπερ o εθνικοσ'" καὶ wo 0 τελωνὴσ
pre : ἀμὴν Aeyw ὕμειν - ova ay Snoyre
n ἐπι TG yno ἐστε NeAvpeva. ev Tour ουρανοισ
prs παλιν Xeyo ὕμειν - ors Óvo «ay συνφωνησονσι
εξ υμων emt τὴσ yo
περι παντοσ του πραγματοσ + OV αν αἰτήσωνται

γενήσεται αντοισ Tapa Tov πατροσ μον

τοῦ €V OUpavour

(Fol. 59 5.)

ATT 51

SEC

f &j
f taf

qui est in caelis
uenit enim filius hominis
salbare id quod perit ‘quid autem uobis uidetur
si fuerit alicui homini
centum oues. et erraverit una ex eis
nonne relinquet. xcuiiii.
in montibus et pergens
quaeret eam quae erravit
et 8i fuerit ut inveniat eam
amen dico uobis. quia gaudet magis in illa
quam super. xcuiiii. quae non erraverunt
8ic non est uoluntas
coram patre uestro
qui est in caelis: ut pereat unum
de minimis his
si autem peccaverit in te frater tuus
uade argue eum inter te
et ipsum solum. si te audierit
lucrastus es fratrem tuum
si autem non audierit
adsume tecum adhuc unum aut duos
ut in ore duorum uel trium
stet omne verbum
si autem minus audierit eos. dic ecclesiae
si autem et ecclesiam non audierit
erit tibi sicut ethnicus. et sicut publicanus
amen dico uobis quaecumque ligaveritis
in terram erunt soluta in caelis
iterum dico uobis ‘quia si duo convenerint
ex uobis super terram
de omni re:quamcumque petierint
fiet eis. a patre meo
qui in caelis est
(Fol. 6o a.)

CaP. XVIII. 10—19.

— οα τὰ]
52 KAT

Ovx εἰσιν yap dv0 ἡ τρεισ συνηγμένοι

εἰσ TO ELOY ονομα
παρ οισ οὐκ εἰμει EV [LETH QUTOV
ext : Tore προσελθων πετροσ eurev avro
Ke ποσακεισ αμαρτήσει εἰσ ej.e o αδελῴφοσ μον
και aov avro EWO ETTAKLT
λεγει avro o ue - ov λεγω σοι εωσ ETTAKLT
αλλα ewe εβδομηκοντακισ επτακισ
p : δια Tovro ὡμοιωθη ἡ βασιλεια rov ουρανων
ανθρωπω βασιλει. oo ηθελησεν συναραι λογο
μετα των δουλων αὐτου
ἀαρξαμενου Se avrov συναιρειν
προσηχθὴ avro εἰσ οφειλετησ
μύυριων ταλαντων
μὴ €exovroa Se avrov αποδουναι
εἐκελευσεν avrov o Ko πραθηναι
και τὴν γυναίκα αυτοῦυ και τα τεκνα
και παντα οσὰ €.x€V * καὶ ἀποθηναι
πεσων δεο δουλοσ εκεινοσ
προσεκννει avro λεγων . μακροθυμησον em ἐμε
καὶ παντα ἀαποδωσω
σπλανχνισθεισ Seo xo τοῦ δουλου exewov
αἀπελυσεν avrov
και τὸ δανιον αφηκεν avro
Εξελθων δε o δουλοσ εκεινοσ
ευρεν eva. των συνδουλων avrov
oc ὠφειλεν avro δηναρια..ρ"
και κρατῆσασ αντον exveryey λεγων
αποδοσ εἰ Tt οφειλεισ
πεσων ovv o σννδουλοσ avrov παρεκαλει avro
Acyav μακροθυμησον er ej
Kayw ἀποδωσω σοι" o 9e ovk ηθελησεν
adda απελθων εβαλεν avrov εἰσ φυλακὴν
(Fol. 6o 5.)

XVIII.

23

29

SEC MATTH
—— — —
non enim sunt duo aut tres . collecti
in meo nomine
aput quos non ero in medio eorum
tunc accedens petrus dixit ei
dme quotiens peccaverit in me frater meus
et dimittam illi usque septies
dicit ei hs non dico tibi septies
sed septuagies septies
ideo simile est regnum caelorum
homini regi .qui uoluit tollere rationem
cum seruis suis
incipiente autem eo tollere
oblatus est ei. unus debitor
dece milium denariorum
non hante eo unde redderet
jussit eum dms uenundari
et uxorem eius et filios
et omnia quae habebat. et restitui
cadens autem seruus ille
&dorabat eum dicens. patiens esto in me
et omnia restituam
misertus est autem dms serui illius
dimisit eum
et faenus dimisit ei
Egressus autem seruus ille
inuenit unum de conseruis suis
qui debebat ei denarios centum
et tenens eum . subfocabat dicens
redde quae debes
cadens ergo conseruus eius - rogabat eum
dicens ‘patientiam habe in me
et ego reddam tibi ‘qui autem noluit
sed abiit.et misit eum in carcerem
(Fol. 61 a.)

Ca». XVIII. 20— 30.

Ὡς o
ρπθ : καὶ eyevero ore ehadnoe o ine
Coy

εωσ ov asro9o To οφειλομενον

ἐδοντεσ ovy ot συνδουλοι avrov 31

Ta γείνομενα ελυπηθησαν σφοδρα

και ελθοντεσ διεσαφησαν τω κω avrov

XVIII.

vrayra τὰ γενομενα

TOT€ προσκαλεσαμενοσ avrov o KG avrov Aeye 32
δουλεπονηρε πασαν τὴν οφειλην εκεινῇ
αφηκα σοι- em παρεκαλεσασ με
οὐκ εδι ovy καὶ σεελεησε 33
τον συνδουλον σον. wo kayo σελεησα

καὶ οργισθεισ o Ko avrov παρεδωκεν avrov 34
Tour βασανισταισ
ewe ov azro9o To οφειλομενον

Ovroc και ὕμειν ποιήσει o TATHP POV 0 OUparog 35
cay py adyre- εκαστοσ Tw adeAdw avrov
απὸ των καρδιων ὕμων

XIX. 1
Tove λογουσ τοντουσ peTYpEV απὸ THT
γαλειλαιασ και ἡλθεν εἰσ τα opua. τησ Ἰουδαιασ
περαν Tov ἴορδανου
και 1KkoXovÜncay avro οχλοι πολλοι 2
καὶ εθεραπευσεν αντουσ exet
και προσηλθον avro ot φαρισαιοι 3
πειραζοντεσ avroy καὶ λεγουσιν avro
et efeoriy ανθρωπω απολυσαι
τὴν γύναικα αντου κατα πασαν αἰτειαν

O δεαποκριθεισ eurev * ovk ayeyvorre | 4
OTL ο ποιησασ ar apyne
apoev και θηλυν εποιησεν avrove

και εἰπεν EVEKEV TOVTOU καταλειψεῖ ἀνθρωποσ 5

TOV πατερα και THY μήτερα. Kat κολληθησεται

T] γυναικει αὐτου
καὶ ἐσονται ot vo εἰσ σαρκα μειαν

(Fol. 61 ὁ.)

Carr. XVIII

ATTH 53

donec redderet quod debebatur
uidentes ergo conserui eius
quae fiebant. contristati sunt ualde
et uenientes narrauerunt domino suo
omnia quae facta sunt
tunc aduocans eum dms eius dicit
serue nequa omne debitum illud
dimisi tibi .quia rogasti me
non oportebat ergo et te misereri con
seruo tuo sicut et ego misertus sum tui
Et iratus dms eius tradidit eum
tortoribus
donec redderet debitum
ita et uobis faciet pater meus caelestis
nisi dimiseritis - unusquisque fratri suo
de cordibus uestris
Et factum est -cum locutus esset ihs
sermones hos. transtulit se
a galilaea . et uenjt in finibus iudeae
trans iordanen
et saecutae sunt eum turbae multae
et curavit eos ibi
et accesserunt ad eum pharisaei
teptantes eum et dicunt illi
si licet homini dimittere
uxorem -suam per omnem causam
ihs autem respondens dixit non legistis
quia qui fecit ab initio
masculum et feminam fecit eos
Et dixit propter hoc relinquet homo
patrem et matrem et coniungetur
mulieri suae
et erunt duo in carne una
(Fol. 62 a.)

30—XIX. 5.

— v
54 KAT

wore ovkert εἰσιν δυο αλλα pea capt XIX. 6
O ovv o Óc συνεζευξεν εἰσ ev

ανθρωποσ μὴ αποχωριζετω
λεγουσιν avro τὶ ovv o μωῦσησ ενετειλατο ,

δουναι βιβλιον αποστασειον. Kat αἀπολυσαι
καὶ Neyer αντοισ'
οτι προσ τὴν σκληροκαρδιαν ὕμων
επετρεψεν ὕμειν μωνσὴσ
απολυσαιτασ γυναικασ ὕμων
a apxro δε ovk eyevero ουτωσ᾽
ρᾷ : λέγω δεῦμειν oom αν απολυσὴ τὴν γυναικα
— αὐτου -παρεκτοσ Àoyov πορνειασ
και γαμησὴ αλλὴν μοιχαται
paa : λεγουσιν avro ot μαθηται αὐτου
€t ουτωσ ἐστιν ἡ αἰτεια «του ανδροσ

μετα THO γυναικοσ'"ου συνῴερει γαμησαι

O 8« eurev αὐτοισ - ov παντεσ χωρουσιν
τον Aoyov rovrov . αλλ our δεδοται
Εισιν yap evvovxot- οἰτινεσ ἐκ κοιλειασ μήτροσ᾽
εγεννηθησαν ovrod : καὶ εἰσιν evvovxot
οἰτινεσ᾽ ηυνουχισθησαν
ὕπο των ανθρωπων. kat εἰσιν evvovyot
οἰτινεσ ευνουχισαν εαυτουσ
δια την βασιλειαν rov ουρανων
o δυναμενοσ χωρεῖν χωρειτω
pap : Tore προσήηνεχθησαν avro παιδια
B iva ἐπιθη rac χειρασ avrow - και προσευξητε
ot Se μαθηται. erereysnoay avrow
O de ine eurey avrou * acera, Ta παιδια
και μη kwAvonTe avra eAÜew προσ με

τῶν yap τοιοντων ἐστιν - 7) βασιλεια των ουρανῶ

και επιθεισ Tax χειρασ avrouwr - eropevOn εκειδε

pay και tov «ur προσελθων Neyer avro διδασκαλε
À
(Fol. 62 5.)

Cap.

IO

ΣΙ

12

13

14

16

—

SEC MATTH
-- -- —

alioquin non sunt iam duo ‘sed una caro
quod ergo dà coniunxit in unum
homo non separet
dicunt ei. quid ergo moyses praecepit
dare librum repudii . et dimittere
dicit eis
quia ad durum cor vestrum
dimisit uobis moyses
dimittere uxores uestras
ab initio autem non fuit sic
dico autem uobis. quicumque dimiserit uxore.
suam . excepta ratione adulterii
et duxerit aliam moechatur
dicunt ei discipuli eius
si sic est causa uiri
cum muliere : non expedit nubere
qui autem dixit eis. non omnes capiunt
uerbum hoc. sed quibus datum est
sunt enim eunuchi.qui ex utero matris
nati sunt sic. et sunt eunuchi
qui eunuchi facti sunt
ab hominibus. et sunt eunuchi
qui seipsos castrauerunt
propter regnum caelorum
qui potest capere capiat
tunc oblati sunt ei pueri
ut inponeret manus eis et oraret
discipuli autem conminati sunt eis
ihs autem dixit eis. dimittite pueros
et ne prohibueritis eos uenire ad me
talium enim est regnum caelorum
et inpositis manibus eis abiit inde
Et ecce unus accedens ait illi magister
(Fol. 65 a.)

XIX. 6— 16.

[3

[2]

τι ἀγαθὸν ποιήσω ἵνα σχω ζωὴν αἰωνιον XIX.
O δε eurev avro τι με ἐρωτασ πέρι ἀγαθου 17
εἰσ ἐστιν αγαθοσ. εἰ δε θελεισ εἰσ την ζωὴν exec.
τήρει τασ €vroAag - Neyer avro Tou 18
Ode we εἰπεν ov φονευσεισ
ov μοιχευσεισ ov κλεψεισ
ον ψευδομαρτυρησεισ
τειμα TOV πατερα. και τὴν μητερα 19
καὶ αἀγαπησεισ TOV πλησεῖον σον WO σεαυτὸν

Aeye avro o veayurkoo *ravra, παντα εφυλαξα 20

εκ V€OTT]TOO > TL ETL ὕστερω

; Edy avro o one «εἰ θελεισ τελειοσ εἰναι 21

ὕπαγε πωλησὸν σου τα ὕπαρχοντα
και Soo Tow πτωχοισ

και e£eur θησαυρον εν ουραγοισ
και δευρο ἀκολουθει μοι

: ἀακουσασ ονεανισκοσ TOV λογον | 22

απηλθεν Avrovpevor
ἣν yap €xov Krnpara πολλα
O de - ειπεν Tour μαθηταισ avrov 23
ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν - orc πλουσιοσ
δυσκολωσ eureXevo erat
eur τὴν βασιλειαν rov ουρανων
παλιν δελεγω ὕμειν" εὐκοπωτερον ἐστιν 24
καμήλον .δια τρυπηματοσ ραφιδοσ διελθειν
ἢ πλουσιον εἰισελθειν - εἰσ την βασιλειαν του θυ

ακουσαντεσ δεοι μαθηται εἐξεπλησσοντο 25
και εφοβηθησαν σφοδρα λεγοντεσ
Tw apa δυναται σωθηναι

Ενβλεψασ δεο iyo ειἰπεν avrois 26

παρα ayÜperrow rovro Suvaroy eat
—
παρα Se rw Ow παντα δυνατα ἐστιν

τοτε αποκριθεισ᾽ οπετροσ εἰπεν avro 27

(Fol. 63 6.)

Car.

SEC MATTH 55
—— — --
quid boni faciam . ut habeam uitam aeternam
qui autem dicit ei . quid me interrogas de bono
unus est bonus ‘si autem uis in uitam uenire
serua manda dicit ei quae
ihà autem dixit.non occides
non moechaueris- non furabis
non falsum testimonium dices
honora patrem et matrem
et diliges proximum tuum sicut te ipsum
dicit ei iubenis. haec omnia custodiui
a iuuentute- quid adhuc mihi deest
dicit ei ihs si uis perfectus ease
uade uende substantiam tuam
et da pauperibus
et habebis thensaurum in caelis
et ueni sequerem
audiens iuuenis verbum
abit tristis -
erat enim habens possessiones multas
ihs autem dixit discipulis suis
amen dico uobis. quoniam diues
difficile introibit
in regnum caelorum
iterum dico uobis. facilius est —
camellum . per foramen acus transire
quam diuitem introire.in regnum dei
audientes autem discipuli stupebant
et timuerunt ualde dicentes
quis igitur potest saluari
respiciens autem ihs dixit eis
aput hominibus hoc inpossibile est
aput dm autem. omnia possibilia sunt
tunc respondens petrus dixit ei -
(Fol. 64 a.)

XIX. 16—27.

56 KAT MAG60

ἴδου ἡμεισ αφηκαμεν Tavra. XIX.

Kat ἠκολουθηκαμαν σοι-τι apa, eae NEW
par :0 δε ino eurey avro ἀμὴν Aeyw ὕμειν a8
n or. üp.e.g ot ακολουθησαντεσ μοι
εν T παλινγενεσεια
oray καθιση οὕιοσ τον ανθρωπου

: emt Üpovov δοξησ avrov : καθισεσθε και αυτοι

IBS

ert dexadvo θρονουσ
κρεινοντεσ ιβ : $vAac Tov ia paz

pan : καὶ πασ οστισ αφηκεν OLKELAT 29
ἡ αδελφουσ -ἡ αδελφασ -ἡ μήτερα
3] τεκνα "ἢ a;ypova * EVEKA TOV ογοματοσ μου
εκατονταπλασίον λήμψεται
και ζωὴν αἰωνιον κληρονομήσει

: πολλοι δε evovrat’ πρωτοι αἰσχατοι 30

Hj

και αἰσχατοι πρωτοι
: Opota yap ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια των ουρανων XX. 1

sa

avOpwrw οικοδεσποτη : ocru εξηλθεν
apa πρωΐ μεισθωσασθαι epyaraa
eur TOY αμπελωνα avrov 'συμφωνησασ δε 2
pera Toy epyarwy "εκ δηναριου τὴν ἡμεραν
απεστειλεν αντουσ "εἰσ τὸν αμπελωνα αὐτου
και διεξελθων περι «pay τριτὴν 3
evpev αλλουσ ἐστωτασ εν τὴ ayopa ἀργουσ
κακειγοισ ELITEY .ὕπαγεται και ὕμεισ 4
εἰσ τον αμπελωγνα και o αν ἢ δικαιον
δωσω ὕμειν - ot δεαπηλθον

παλιν δε εξελθων" wept wpay ἐκτὴν 5
και €VVG.TYV * ETOLNT EY ὡσαυτωσ'
wept Oe THY ἐνδεκατην 6
εξηλθεν και evpey αλλουσ ἐστωτασ
Kat λεγει avrour - rt woe ἐστήκατε
oAnY τὴν ἡμέραν αργοι- Xeyovaty avro 7

(Fol. 64 5.)

SEC MATTH:
——— an
ecce nos dimisimus omnia
et secuti sumus te. quid igitur erit nobis
ihs autem dixit ei amen dico uobis
quoniam uos - qui secuti estis me
in regeneratione
cum sederit filius hominis
super sedem gloriae suae. sedebitis et uos
super duodecim sedes
iudicantes duodecim tribus israhel
Et omnis quicumque reliquid domum
aut fratres aut sorores- aut matrem
aut filios. aut agros : propter nomen meum
centuplum accipiet
et uitam aeternam hereditabit
multi autem erunt primi novissimi
et nobissimi primi
simile est enim *reguum caelorum
homini patrifamilias- qui exiit
deluculo. conducere operarios
in uineam suam- conueniens autem
cum operariis. ex denario diem
misit ΘΟΒ "in uineam suam
Et egressus. circa horam tertiam
inuenit alios stantes ‘in foro otiosos
et illis dixit.ite et uos
in uineam. et quod fuerit iustum
dauo uobis. qui autem abierunt
iterum autem exiens. circa horam sextam
et nonam . fecit identidem
circa undecimam autem
exiit et inuenit alios stantes
et dicit eis* quid hic statis
toto die otiosi . dicunt ei
(Fol. 65 o.).

Capp. XIX. 2;—XX. 7.

ort ovOew ἡμασ ej.eurÜocaro
Aeyet avrowr ὕπαγεται και ὕμεισ'
εἰσ TOV αμπελωνα μου
Οψειασ δε γενομενησ᾽ λέγει o Ko
TOV ἀαμπελωνοσ Tw ἐπιτρόπῳ αὐτὸν
κάλεσον Tove ἐργατασ
καὶ ἀποδοσ αντοισ Tov μισθον
ἀρξαμενοσ απὸ των αἰσχατων
εωσ των πρωτων
Ελθοντεσ ovv οἱ περι τὴν ἐενδεκατην wpay
ἐλαβον ava δηναριον
και ἐελθοντεσ οἱ πρωτοι
εἐνομιίσαν ort πλειω λημψονται
ἐλαβον δε και αυτοι ava δηναριον
λαβοντεσ δε eyovyucay
κατα του οἰκοδεσποτον λεγοντεσ
OUTOL οἱ αἰσχατοι μιαν ὡραν ἐποιῆσαν
και WOUT αντουσ ἡμεῖψν ἐποιησασ
Tow βαστασασιν ro βαροσ rho ἡμερασ
Kal TOV καυσωνα
O δεαποκρειθισ en avrov εἰπεν
eraipe ovx adixw ge
ovxt δηναριου συνεφωνησασ μοι
apoy TO σὸν Kas ὕπαγε
θελω Se rw aur xao τοντω δουναι
QC και COL- οὐκ ἐστιν μοι
ο θελω ποιησαι εν τοισ ἐμοισ
ἢ οοφθαλμοσ cov πονηροσ ἐστιν
ort cyw ἀγαθοσ ειμει

OUVTOO ECOVTAL OL GU XO TOL Toc TOL

IO

II

12

13

14

15

16

και οἱ πρωτοι QAO XGTOL ' TOÀXÀOL yap εἰσιν κλητοι

ολιγοι δε exXexros
--- 2
σα : και avaBawwy o ino εἰσ ἸἹεροσολυμα
(Fol. 65 5.)

17

quia nemo nos conduxit
ait illis .ite et uos
in uineam meam
sero autem facto dicit dms
uineae procuratori suo
uoca operarios
et redde eis mercedem
incipiens & nouissimis
usque ad primos
uenientes ergo qui circa undecimam horam
acceperunt singulos denarios
et cum uenissent primi
sperauerunt quod plus aociperent
acceperunt autem singulos denarios
accipientes autem murmurauerunt
aduersus familiam dicentes
hii nouissimi una hora fecerunt
et aequales illos nobis fecisti
qui portauimus pondus diei
et aestus
qui autem respondens uni eorum dixit
amice non te nocui
nonne denario placuisti mecum
tolle tuum et uade
uolo autem nouissimo huic dare
sicut et tibi. non licet mihi
quod uolo facere in meis
aut oculus tuus nequam est
quod ego bonus sum
sic erunt nouissimi primi
et primi nouissimi - multi enim sunt uocati
pauci autem electi
Et ascendens ihs hierosolyma
(Fol. 66 a.)

CAP. XX. 7—17.

57

58

Jas

f

παρελαβὲεν Tove - 18. Kar tay εν τη οδω

και eurey avrou ‘ov αναβενομεν

εἰσ ἱἵεροσολυμα Kat οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπον
παραδοθήσεται τοισ ἀρχιερευσιν
καιγραμματευσιν * Kat κατακρεινουσιν GUTOV
θανατω και παραδωσουσιν avrov

τοισ εθνεσιν εἰσ το ἐνπαιξαι

και μαστείγωσαι καὶ σταυρωσαι

KQL τὴ τριτὴ ἡμερα αναστήσεται

: Τοτεπροσηλθεν avro

ἢ prp των ὕιων ζεβεδεου
μετα των ὕιων AUTYO προσκυνουσα
και αἰτουσα τιαπαντου
O δε eurev αυτή tt θελεισ λεγει avro)
eure tva. καθισωσιν ovrot ot δυο ὕιοι μου
εἰσ €x δεξιων σου και εἰσ εξ εὐωνυμων
ev τη βασιλεια σου
—
αποκριθεισ δε o ine εἰπεν
ovk οιδατε τι αιτειτε.δυνασθαιτο ποτήριον
πείειν - 0 eyw μελλω πείνειν
λεγουσιν δυναμεθα
λεγει avrouw o ine “τὸ μεν ποτήριον μου πιεσθε
το δε καθεισαι εκ δεξιων μον
καὶ εὖ εὐωνυμων * ovK ἐστιν ἐμον TOUTO δονναι
αλλοισ ἡτοιμασται. ὕπο Tov πατροσ μον
και ἀκουσαντεσ οἱ δεκα ἡγανακτησαν
περι Tay δυο αδελῴφων
Οδε to προσκαλεσαμενοσ' AUTOS
εἰπεν avro, oare - oTt οἱ ἀρχοντεσ'
τῶν εθνων - κατακυριευουσιν avrov
και οἱ μεγαλοὶ κατεξουσιαζουσιν αυτων
Ovx ovroc ἐστιν εν ὕμειν "αλλ oc av θελη

εν ὕμειν μεγασ γενεσθε
(Fol. 66 5.)

18

19

20

2I

22

23

25

26

SEC MATTH
—— -- =
suscepit duodecim - seorsum in uia
et dixit eis. ecce ascendimus
hierosolyma et filius hominis
tradetur principibus sacerdotum
et scribis et condemnabunt eum
morti ‘et tradent eum
gentibus. ad castigandum
et inludendum "οὗ crucifigendum
et tertio die resurget
tunc accessit ad eum
mater filiorum zebedei
cum filiis suis adorans
et petens aliquid ab eo
qui autem dixit ei quid uis dicit ei
dic ut sedeant hi duo fili mei
unus a dextris tuis. et unus a sinistris
in regno tuo
respondens autem ihs dixit
nescitis quid petatis * potestis calicem
bibere:quod ego uiuiturus sum

dicunt possimus

ait illis ih3- calicem quidem meum bibetis

sedere autem a dextris meis

et a sinistris. non est meum dare
aliis praeparatum est a patre meo
et audientes decem indignati sunt
de duobus fratribus

—
ihs autem conuocans eos

dixit eis - scitis ‘quod re gentium
dominantur eorum

et magni‘ principantur eorum

non ita est in uobis. sed qui uoluerit

in uobis magnus fieri
(Fol. 67 a.)

Car. XX. 17—26.

εἐστεὕμων διακονοσ' ΧΧ.

και oo av θελὴ ev ὕμειν - εἰναι πρωτοσ 27
: ἐστε ὕμων δουλοσ᾽ : excep o ὕιοσ τον ανθρωπον 28

ovk Gey διακονηθηναι..αλλα διακονησαι

καὶ δουναι την ψυχὴν avrov

λυτρον αντι πολλων

ὕμεισ δε (yrecvre - ex μεικρου αυξησαι

[2

και ἐκ μειζονοσ ἐλαττον εἰναι
Εισερχομενοι δε και παρακληθεντεσ

δειπνησαι-. μὴ ανακλεινεσθαι

εἰσ rove ἐξεχοντασ τοπουσ

p ποτε ἐνδοξοτεροσ σον ἐπελθη

καὶ προσελθων o δειπνοκλητωρ evry σοι

ετι KATW χωρει. και καταισχυνθηση

Cav δε αναπεσησ * «wr rov yrrova τοπον
και ἐπελθη σου ἡττων
ἐρει σοι o δειπνοκλήτωρ '"συναγε ert aye
καὶ ἐσται σοι TOVTO χρήσιμον

σὲ : καὶ ἐεκπορενομενὼν AUTWY απὸ ἵερίχω 29

ἠκολουθησαν avro οχλοι πολλοι
και ov Svo τυφλοι καθημενοι 30
παρα τὴν οδον. ἠκουσαν ort ine mapayet
και expa£ay Aeyovrea - ehenooy ἡμασ
ire δανειδ. o Se οχλοσ επετειμησεν αντοισ 31
Wa σειωπησωσὶιν

Οι δε μειζον ἐκραξαν λεγοντεσ
Ke eXenooy ἡμασ Vu Saved

KQL OTAT O we εφωνήσεν avrove Kat ecrev 32
τι θελεται ποιησω ὕμειν - λεγουσιν avro Ke 33
ἵνα aviywow ot οφθαλμοι μων
σπλανχνισθεισ δεο ine 34
ἡψατο των ομματων avrov

καὶ evdewo ἀανεβλεψαν και ἠκολουθησαν av
τω

(Fol. 67 à.)

‘SEC MATTH 59
—— -- —
erit uester minister
et qui uoluerit in uobis. esse primus
erit uester seruus. sicut filius hominis
non uenit ministrari.sed ministrare
et dare animam suam
redemptionem pro multis
uos autem quaeritis de minimo crescere
et de magno minui
introeuntes autem ‘et rogati
cenare - ne discubueritis -
in eminentibus locis
ne forte dignior te superueniat
et accedens cenae inuitator dicat tibi
adhuc deorsum accede - et confondaris
si autem discubueris in minimum locum
et superueniat minor te
dicit tibi inuitator caene - collige adhuc superius
et erit tibi hoc utile
Et egredientibus eis ab iericho
saecutae sunt eum turbae multae
et ecce duo caeci saedentes
secus uiam audierunt quod ihs transit
et clamauerunt dicentes miserere nostri
fili dauid turba autem increpabat eos
ut tacerent
qui autem maius clamabant dicentes
dme miserere nostri fili dauid
et stans ibs uocauit eos et dixit
quid uultis ut faeiam uobis dicunt ei dme
ut aperiantur oculi nostri
et misertus ihs
tetigit oculos eorum

et continuo respexerunt. et secuti sunt eu

(Fol. 68 a.)

Car. XX. 26—34.

60

[31

say

[83]

ses

καὶ ore ἤγγισαν ew ἱἹεροσολυμα

XXI 1

καιηλθον eo βηθφαγη - προσ To opoc Tuv ελαιῶ
rore ino απεστειλεν.. vo μαθητασ Xeyov avTtas 2

πορενεσθαι εἰσ THY κωμὴν THY κατέναντι ὕμω
και ευθεωσ ευρησεται- oyoy δεδεμενὴν

και πωλον μετ αυτὴσ «λυσαντεσ ayerat μοι
καὶ αν τισ ὕμιν εἰπὴ TL ποιειται

ἐρειτε ort 0 KG avrov €xet χρειαν exei

και evGewo αποστελει avrove

: Touro δε yeyover - iva πληρωθη

To ρηθεν «δια rov προφητου Aeyovroa
evrare τὴ θνγατρι σιων
ἴδου o βασιλευσ σον epxerat σοι πραῦσ
επιβεβηκωσ emt ονον

καὶ πωλον ὕιον ὕποξυγιον

: πορευθεντεσ Se οἱ μαθηται ἐποιησαν

—
καθωσ συνεταξεν αντοισ o ino
και ἤγαγον τὴν OVOY καὶ Toy πωλον
καὶ ἐπεθηκαν er αυτὸν Ta ειἰματεια

και εκαθητο exavw avrov

O δεπλειστοσ οχλοσ .εἐστρωσαν avrov τα ειματεια 8

εν Ty οδω - aÀXo: δε exorrov κλαδουσ
azo των δενδρων - και εστρωσαν εν τὴ οδω

οι 8e oyAot οἱ προαγοντεσ αὐτὸν

και οἱ ακολονθουντεσ ἐκραζαν λεγοντεσ

οσσανα τω tw δανειδ. εὐυλογημενοσ᾽ o ἐρχομενοσ

—
εν ονοματι κυ οσσαναὰ EV TOUT ὑψιστοισ

: και εἰσελθοντοσ avrov ew Ἱεροσολυμα

ἐσεισθη aca ἡ πολεισ λεγουσα
TW ἐστιν OUTOO - οἱ δεπολλοι εἰπὸν

ovroc ἐστιν οπροφητησ we

aro ναζαρεθ Tyo γαλιλαιασ

----
και εἰσῆλθεν o tno εἰσ ro tepoy του θυ

(Fol. 68 5.)

10

I1

12

Et ut adpropiassent hierosolyma
uenerunt in betphage-ad montem oliueti
tunc ihs misit. duos discipulos suos dicens
ite in castellum quod contra uos
et mox inuenietis. aainam alligatam
et pullum cum ea. solbentes adducite mihi
et si quis uobis dixerit quid facitis
dicetis quoniam dms eorum opus habet
et continuo dimittit eos
hoc autem factum - ut conpleretur
quod dictum est per prophetam dicentem
dicite filiae sion
ecce rex tuus uenit tibi mansuetus
ascendens super asinam
et pullum subiugalem
abeuntes autem discipuli fecerunt
sicut praeceperat eis ihs
et adduxerunt asinam et pullum
et superposuerunt super eum uestimenta
et sedebat super eum
plurima autem turba .strauerunt uestimenta sua
in ula ‘alii uero praecidebant ramos
de arboribus - et sternebant in uia
turbae autem quae praecedebant eum
et que sequebantur clamabant dicentes
ossana fili dauid . benedictus qui benit
in nomine dmi. ossana in excelsis
Et ingresso eo ‘in hierosolyma
mota est omnis ciuitas dicens
quis est hic. multi autem dixerunt
hic est propheta ihs
a nazaret galilaeae
Et introiit ihe in templum del
(Fol. 69 a.)

Car. XXI 1—12.

[3]

καὶ ἐξεβαλεπαντασ rove πωλουντασ

και ayopaLovrac ev τω iepw

και rag τραπεζασ των κολλυβιστὼων κατεστρεψα

και τασ καθεδρασ των πωλουντων

Tag περιστερασ. και λεγει avrour -γεγραπται
οἰκοσ μου"
οιἰκοσ προσευχησ κληθήσεται

ὕμεισ δε avrov ἐποιησατε

σπήλαιον ληστων

—
σιβ :και προσῆλθον avrw τυφλοι και χωλοι

εν τω tepw και εθεραπευσεν avrova
Ξειδοντεσ δε οἱ ἀρχιερεισ'

και οἱ γραμματεισ - Ta θαυμασια α ἐποιησεν
kat Tove παιδασ Tove κραζοντασ

εν Tw ἵερω και λεγοντασ

οσσανα Tw vu» Saved

ἡγανακτῆσαν και εἶπαν αὐτω

ακονεισ TL OUTOL λεγουσιν

Ο δε ine Aeyet avro ναι" ovderore aveyvurre
ex στόοματοσ νήηπειων - και θηλαζοντων

καταρτεισω atvov

ow :και καταλειπὼν avrovo εξηλθεν eco

A

To πολεωσ εἰσ βηθανειαν
και ηυλισθη exec

πρωι δεπαραγων εἰσ Τὴν πολιν

ἐπεινασεν - καὶ εἰδων συκὴν juu

ἐπι tna οδου-ηλθεν ex αὐτὴν

και οὐδεν evpey εν αὐτὴ

ει μη φυλλα μονον και λεγει avr

perc εξ ov καρποσ yevyrat eur Toy aua
και ἐξηρανθη παραχρημα ἡ συκὴ

και ἴδοντεσ οἱ μαθηται. εθαυμασαν λεγοντεσ

Tug παραχρημα. εξηρανθὴ ἡ cvi
(Fol. 69 ὁ.)

XXI.

SEC MATTH
——— an
et eiecit omnes uendentes
et ementes in templo
Et mensas numulariorum euertit
et cathedras uendentium
columbaa. et dicit eis . scriptum est
domus mea
domus orationis uocabitur
uos autem eam fecistis
spelucam latronum
Et accesserunt ad eum caeci et clodi
in templo . et curauit eos
uidentes autem principes sacerdotum
et scribae mirabilia quae fecit
et pueros clamantes
in templo et dicentes
ossana filio dauid
indignati sunt et dixerunt ei
audis quid isti dicunt

ihs autem dicit eis etiam "numquam legistis

ex ore infantium et lactantium
praeparasti laudem
Et relinquens eos exiit foras
civitate in bethaniam
et mansit ibi
mane autem transiens in civitatem
esuriit. et uidens ficum unam
super uiam uenit ad eam
et nihil inuenit in eam
nisi folia tantum "οὐ dicit ei
jam non ex te fructus erit.in aeternum
et haruit subito ficus
Et uidentes discipuli mirati sunt dicentes
quomodo subito haruit ficus
(Fol. 70a.)

CAP. XXI. 12— 20.

61

πο τα».

ove: αποκρεισ δε ino εἰπεν avrour XXI 21
—

αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν eay ἐεχητεπιστιν
και μη διακριθηται
OV μονον TO THO συκησ ποιήσετε
αλλα Kat τω ορει τοντω εαν εἰπητέ
αρθητι και βληθητι εἰσ την θαλασσαν γενήσεται
σις : καὶ παντα ova αἰτησητε 22
ἐν TH προσευχὴ πιστευοντεσ λήμψεσθαι
: καὶ ελθοντοσ avrov εἰσ Tro ἵερον 23
προσηλθον avro διδασκοντει.
οι αρχιερεισ
και οἱπρεσβυτεροι του Xaov λεγοντεσ
εν roux εξουσεια ταντα ποιεισ
και τισ σοι ἐδωκεν
τὴν ἐξουσειαν ταυτὴν
αποκρειθεισ δεο ine εἰπεν αὐτοισ' 24
ἐπερωτήσω ὕμασ καγω eva λογον
ἐαν εἰπῆτε μοι καγω ὕμειν epo
εν wow. ἐξουσια ravra. TOW
το βαπτισμα iwavvou ποθεν ἣν 26
εξ ovpavov ἡ ef ανθρωπων
Or δε διελογιζοντο παρ eavrow λεγοντεσ'
eay εἴπωμεν εξ ovpayov* ἐρει ἡμειν
δια τι ουκ επιστευσατε avTw°
«ay δε εἰπωμεν εξ ανθρωπων . 26
φοβουμεθα rov οχλον - ravrea yap εχουσιν
TOV loa yvy ‘wo προφήτην
και αποκρειθεντεσ To op euray 27
ovx οἰδαμεν ‘ey avrow Kat avro
ovde eyo Aeyo ὕμειν
ev rove e£fova eta ταυτα ποιω
eu : τι δεῦμιν δοκει. ανθρωποσ euxev τεκνα δυο 28

και προσελθων τω πρωτω ειπεν TEKVOY

(Fol. 705.)

SEC MATTH
——— ς-ς
respondens autem ihs dixit eis
amen dico uobis. si habueritis fidem
et non hisitaueritis
non solum de ficu facietis
sed et si monti huic dixeritis
tollere et mitte te in mare fiet
et omnia quaecumque petieritis
in oratione credentes accipietis |
Et ueniente eo in templum
adcesserunt ad eum docentem
principes sacerdotum
et seniores plebis dicentes
in qua potestate haec facis
et quis tibi dedit | e
potestatem hanc
respondens autem ihs dixit eis
interrogavo bos. et ego unum sermonem
si dixeritis mihi. et ego uobis dicam
in qua potestate haec facio
baptisma iohannis unde est
de caelo aut ex hominibus
qui autem altercabantur.inter ge dicentes
si dixerimus de caelo. dicet nobis
quare non crededistis ei
si autem dixeribus ex hominibus
timemus turbam - omnes enim habent
iohannen - sicut profetam
Et respondentes ihu dixerunt
nescimus. ait illis et ipse
nec ego dico uobis
in qua potestate haec facio
quid autem uobis uidetur. homo habebat filios
et accedens priori dixit fili
(Fol. 71 4.)

Cap. XXI. 21—28,

ὕπαγε σήμερον epyya£ov evo To αμπελωνα
οδεαποκρειθεισ eurey ov θελω
ὕστερον Se μεταμεταμεληθεισ
απηλθεν ew τον αμπελωνα
προσελθὼν δε ro erepo ειἰπεν ὡσαντωσ'
o δεαποκρειθεισ ειπεν eyo κεὕπαγω
καὶ ovk απηλθεν «τισ ex των δνω
To θελημα του πατροσ εποιησεν
λεγουσιν o αισχατοσ
λεγει αντοισ o ine «ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν
οτι οἱ τελωναι και αἱ πορναι
προάγουσιν tac: εἰσ τὴν βασιλειαν του ϑυ
λθεν yap προσ ὕμασ Ἰωαννὴσ
ev od δικαιοσυνησ᾽. καὶ ovk επιστευσαται αυτω
ot δετελωναι και αἱ πορναι
επιστευσαν avro -ὕμεισ δε ειδοντεσ'
μετεμεληθητε ὕστερον - Tov πιστευσαι AUTO
cd : αλλην παραβολὴν ακουσατε
n ανθρωποσ nv οἰκοδεσποτησ
οστισ εφυτευσεν αμπελωνα
και φραγμον avro περιεθηκεν
και ρυξεν ey avro Ayvoy
και ὠκοδομήσεν πυργον
και εἐξεδοτο avrov γεωργοισ
και απεδημησεν. ore δε ἡγγισεν
ο καιροσ TOV καρπὼν
απεστειλεν Tove δουλουσ avrov
προσ Tove γεωργουσ «λαβιν Tove καρπονσ avrov
και λαβοντεσ οἱ γεωργοι τουσ δουλουσ avrov
ον μεν ἐδειραν
οδεαπεκτειναν
ον δεελειθοβολησαν
παλιν ovy ἀπεστειλεν - addove δουλουσ πλιονασ

(Fol. 71 6.)

XXL.

30

34

35

36

—

SEC MATTH 63
—— — 4
uade hodie operare in uineam
qui autem respondens dixit nolo
postea autem paenitentia ductus
iit in uineam
accedens autem alteri dixit identidem
qui autem respondens dixit ego dme eo
et non iit. quis de duobus
uoluntatem patris fecit
dicunt nouissimus
dicit eis ihs amen dico uobis
quia publicani et meretrices
antecedent uos. in regno caelorum
uenit enim ad uos iohannes
in uia iustitiae. et non credidistis ei
publicani autem et meretrices
crediderunt ei . uos autem uidentes

paenituistis postea "αὖ crederitis ei

aliam parabolam audite

homo fuit paterfamilias

qui plantauit uineam

et maceriam cireumposuit

et fodiit ei torcular

et aedificauit turrem

et locauit eam cultoribus. et profectus est
peregre. cum adpropinquasset autem
tempus fructuum

misit seruos suos

ad colonos. accipere fructos suos

Et accipientes coloni seruos eius

quem quidem ceciderunt
quem autem occiderunt

quem uero lapidauerunt.

iterum uero misit alios plures seruos

(Fol. 72a.)

CAP. AXI. 28— 36.

64 KAT

TOV πρωτῶων - και ἐποίησαν αντοισ woavTOT —. XXI.
vorepoy δε. απεστειλεν avrous 37
Toy ὕιον avrov λεγων
EVT PATO OYTE TOV ULOV μου
Ot δεγεωργοι ἴδοντεσ Toy Voy 38
εἰπὸν εν εαντοισ - OVTOT ἐστιν O κληρονομοσ

δευτε αποκτεινωμεν avroy * kat σχωμεν

τὴν κληρονομίαν avTOv

και λαβοντεσ avrov απεκτειναν 39
και εἐξεβαλαν εξω τον αμπελωνοσ
oray ovy ελθη o KG TOV αμπελωνοσ 40

τι ποιήσει τοισ γεωργοισ €K€LVOUT
λεγουσιν avro 41
κακουσ κακωσ ἀπολεσει αντουσ
Kat Tov αμπελωνα
exdwoerat a) our γεωργοισ
OLTLVET αποδωσουσὶιν avro TOUT καρπουσ
εν TOL καιροισ αυτων
λεγει avrow o ine ουδεποτε ἀνέγνωτε 042
εν ταισ γραφαισ
λιθον ον απεδοκειμασαν
οι οἰκοδομουντεσ' - ovrog «γενηθὴ

eur κεφαλὴν γωνειασ
παρα κυ eyevero avr») και ἐστιν θαυμαστη
ev οφθαλμοισ ὕμων
διά Tovro λεγω ὕμειν ort αρθησεται 43
ad υμων ἡ βασιλεια του θυ
και δοθησεται εθνει
ποίουντι TOUT καρπουσ αυτησ
E : και ακουσαντεσ οἱ ἀρχιερεισ 4:

kat ot φαρισαιοι rag: παραβολασ avrov

eyvocay ort περι avrov λέγει
και ζητουντεσ avrov κρατῆσαι 46
(Fol. 72 5.)

SEC MATTH
—— -ς- —
prioribus. et fecerunt eis identidem
nouissime autem . misit illis
filium suum dicens
reuerebuntur filium meum
Coloni autem: uidentes filium
dixerunt intra se - hic est heres
uenite occidamus eum - et habeamus
hereditatem eius
Et accipientes eum occiderunt
et elecerunt extra uineam
8i ergo uenerit dms uineae
quid faciet colonis illis
dicunt ei ;
malos male perdet eos
et uineam |
locauit aliis colonis
qui reddent ei fructus

temporibus suis

dicit eis ihs numquam legistis
in scripturis
lapidem quem reprobauerunt
nedificantes - hic factus est
in caput anguli
a dmo facta est haec. et est mirabilis
in oculis uestris
propter hoc dico uobis - quia tolletur
& uobis regnum dei
et dabitur genti
facienti fructos suos
et audientes principes sacerdotum
et pharisaei : parabolas eius
cognouerunt quia de ipsis dicit
et quaerentes eum tenere
(Fol. 73 a-)

Car. XXI. 36—46.

εφοβηθησαν rovs οχλουσ ΧΧΙ.
eri wo προφὴν avrov etxov
u— co,
σκα :και azrokpiÜew o ιησ παλιν εἰπεν XXII. 1
a,
εν oÀaur αντοισ λεγων
«ou» ἡ βασιλεια των ουρανων 2

ἀνθρωπω βασιλει. οστισ ἐποιησεν γαμουσ'
Tw UU) GVTOV - και απεστειλεν τουσ δουλουσ αὐτου 3
καλεσαι Tove κεκλημενουσ εἰσ τουσ γαμουσ
καὶ ουκηθελον ελθειν

παλιν απεστειλεν αλλουσ δουλουσ λεγων 4
ἐίπατετοισ κεκλημενοισ
ἴδου To αριστον pov ητοιμακα
0t ταυροι μου και Ta. σειτιστα τεθυμενα
καὶ παντα ετοιμα᾽ δευτε εἰσ Tove γαμουσ'

Οι δεαμελησαντεσ αἀπηλθον ᾿ 5
οι μεν exo TOV εἰδιον αγρον
οἱ δε emt τὴν ἐεμπορειαν avrov
ot δε λοιποι κρατησαντεσ τουσ δουλουσ avrov — 6
ὕβρεισαν. και απεκτειναν
εκεινοσ o βασιλευσ. ακουσασ ὠργισθη 7
xat πεμψασ TO στρατευμα avTov
απωλεσεν Tove hover exetvova
καὶ THY πολιν αυτων ἐνεπρῆσεν

Tore Xeyet τοισ δουλοισ avrov 8
ο μεν γαμοσ ετοιμοσ ἐστιν
οἱ δε κεκλημένοι. ovk σαν αξιοι
πορενεσθαι ουν. ἐπι τασ διεξοδουσ τῶν οὗν 9

καὶ οσουσ αν ευρητε- καλεσατε eur τουσ γαμοὺσ

καὶ εξελθοντεσ οι δουλοι avrov εἰσ TAT οδουσ 10
συνήγαγον avrac ovg evpay
movnpove τε καὶ ἀαγαθουσ
καὶ etAnoOn o yajoc * rov ανακειμενων
σκβ : Εἰσελθων Se 0 βασιλευσ᾽ n
(Fol. 73 6.)

"SEG ΤῊ 65
t

timuerunt turbas
quia sicut prophetam eum habebant
Et respondens ihs iterum dixit
in parauolis dicens eis
simile est regnum caelorum
homini regi - qui fecit nuptias
filio suo. et. misit seruos suos
uocare inuitatos ad nuptias
et nolebant uenire
iterum misit alios seruos dicens
dicite inuitatis
ecce prandium meum paraui
tauri mei - et saginata occisa
et omnia parata * uenite ad nuptias
qui autem neglentes abierunt
quidam in suum agrum
quidam ad negotiationem suam
reliqui autem tenentes seruos eius
iniuriauerunt. et occiderunt
ille rex audiens iratus est
et mittens exercitum suum
occidit homicidas illos
et ciuitatem eorum incendit
tunc dicit seruis suis
nuptiae quidem paratae sunt
qui autem uocati sunt. non fuerunt digni
ite ergo. in exitus uiarum
et quodquod inueneritis . uocate ad nuptias
Et exeuntes serui illius in uias
collegerunt omnes quos inuenerunt
malos et bonos
et repletae sunt nuptiae . discumbentium

ingressus autem rex
(Fol. 74 a.) .

Capp. XXI. 46—XXII. r1.

66

—

θεασασθαι rove ανακειμενουσ' . XXII.

edev exer ανθρωπον - μὴ ἐενδεδυμενον
evdupa γαμον. και λεγει avro 12
erepat- πωσ ἡλθεσ woe

μὴ exav ἐνδυμα γαμον
oo δε εφειμωθη

Tore εἰπεν o βασιλευσ - Tow διακονοισ' 13
apare avrov - TOOWY καὶ χείρων
και Baderat avrov εἰσ ro σκοτοσ TO e&urepov
exet emrat o κλανθμοσ
xato βρυγμοσ Tov οδοντων

πολλοι yap eur kXagrot- oAryot δε ἐεκλεκτοι 14

oxy : Tore πορευθεντεσ οι φαρισαιοι 15
—Á

συνβονλιον ἐλαβον - wc avrov παγιδευσωσι
ev λογω. και αποστελλουσὶν προσ avroy τό
Tove μαθητασ αὐτων |
pera Tov npwotavow λεγοντεσ διδασκαλε
odapey ort αληθησ ει. και τὴν οδον rov θυ
em αλήθεια διδασκεισ “Kat OU μελει σοι περι ουδενοσ
ov yap βλεπεισ eur προσωπον ayÜpenrov
τι covdoxet- εξεστινδουναι κηνσον "καισαριηου" 17
γνουσ δεο ine τὴν πονήριαν αὐτῶν evwey 18
τι με πειραζεται ὕποκρειται ᾿
επιδειξατε μοι TO ννομισμα του κηνσου 19
ot δεπροσήνεγκαν avro δηναριον
λεγει avrow: o ine τινοσ ἢ ELKWY αντῇ 20
και ἡ επιγραφη - λεγουσιν avre καισαροσ' 21
Tore Neyet αντοισ - ATOOOTE TA KALTAPOT TO) καισαρι
και τὰ του Ov Tw Ow" και ἀκουσαντεσ εθαυμασαν 22
και αφεντεσ avrov ἀπηλθαν
ἐν «xeu τὴ ἡμερα- προσηλθον avro 23
σαδδουκαιοι A€yovrea * μὴ εἰναι αναστασιν
και ετηρωτησαν avroy λεγοντεσ διδασκαλε 24
(Fol. 746.)

SEC MATTH
—— ς-- =
uidere discumbentes
uidit ibi hominem ‘non indutum uestem
nuptialem: et dicit ei
amice. quomodo uenisti hoc
non habens uestem nuptialem
qui autem ommutuit
tunc ait rex . ministris
tollite eum pedibus et manibus
et mittite eum ‘in tenebras exteriores
ibi erit fletus
et stridor dentium
multi enim sunt uocati . pauci autem electi
tunc euntes pharisaei |
consilium ceperunt.quomodo eum captarent
in uerbo et mittunt ad eum
discipulos suos
cum herodianis dicentes magister
Scimus quia uerax es. et uiam dei
in ueritate doces . et non pertinet ad te de nullo
non enim respicis ad faciem hominum
quid tibi bidetur licet dare censum. caesari aut no
sciens autem ihs malitiam eorum dixit
quid me teptatis hypocritae
hostendite mihi denarium census
qui autem obtulerunt ei denarium
dicit eis ihs cuius imago haeo
et inscriptio dicunt ei caesaris
tunc dicit eis . reddite quae caesaris caesari
et quae del deo et audientes mirati sunt
et relicto eo abierunt
in illa die accesserunt ad eum
sadducaei dicentes . non esse resurrectionem
Et interrogauerunt eum dicentes magister
(Fol. 75 a.)

Cap. XXII. 11—24.

— — SS —À
KAT ΜΑΘΘ
— « ὦ.

—

μωῦσησ εἰπεν. eay ur arobayyn

μὴ €xov τεκνα cya, ἐπιγαμβρευσει
o ἀαδελῴοσ αντου" και αναστησει σπερμα
Tw adeAdw avrov
cay rap new erra adeAdot
και O Tpwrog γαμησασ ετελευτησεν

SEC

--- .--΄

f Ej

ATTH 61

XXIL moyses dixit.si quis mortuus fuerit
non habens filios αὖ nubat fratri suo
et excitet sem
fratri suo

25 | Erantaputnosseptem fratres

et primus nubens mortuus est

και μὴ ἐεχων σπερμα- αφηκεν THY γυναικα avrov et non habens semen - dimisit uxorem suam

To ἀαδελῴω avrov. ομοιωσ Kas o Óevrepoa
Kat O TDLTOG - €wo TOV ἐπτα
ὕστερον Se παντων -απεθανεν και ἡ γυνὴ

εν Τὴ Gayao'Tag €, OVV τινοσ ἐστε

TOV exTa γυνὴ παντεσ᾽ yap εσχον αὐτὴν

26 fratri suo*similiter et secundus

et tertius' usque ad septem
27 nouissime autem omnium . mortua est et mulier
28 in resurrectione ergo. cuius erit

de septem uxor’ omnes enim habuerunt eam

— —
αποκρειθεισ δε o ine εἰπεν αντοισ «πλανασθαι 29 | respondens autem ibs dixit eis * erratis

μὴ εἰδοτεσ raa *ypa.aa ‘nde τὴν δυναμιν Tov ὃν nescientes scripturas. nec uirtutem det
εν yap Tn αναστασει 30 in resurrectione enim
OVT€ γαμουσν OvT€ γαμειζονται neque nubunt neque nubuntur

αλλα wo αγγελοι εν ovpayw εισιν
wept O€ THT ἀαναστασεωσ των νεκρων

ovx ἀνεγνωτετο ρηθεν ὕμειν

sed sicut angeli in caelo sunt
31 de resurrectione autem mortuorum

non legistis . quod dictum est uobis

taro rov θυ λεγοντοσ - yo eui o óc aBpaap 32 a do dicente. ego sum ds abraham

—. —
και 0 Oo ἴσακ. και o θσ iaxwB
—
ovk ἐστιν θσ vexpoy aÀAa (avrov

και ακουσαντεσ ot oxXot ἐξεπλησσοντο

ἐπι τὴ διδαχὴ avrov
ond : Orde φαρεισαιοι ἀκουσαντεσ
--οὔὡ

ort ἐεφειμωσεν τουσ σαδδουκαιουσ
συνήχθησαν er avrov

καὶ ἐτηρωτησεν εἰσ εξ avrov νομικοσ
πειραζων avroy και λεγων διδασκαλε
WOU EVTOAN ev ro VOW μεγαλη

— — ὡς
Edy avro ino ayarynoe kv rov Oy cov

et da isac- et ds iacob
non est ds mortuorum sed uiuorum
33 | Etaudientes turbae stupebant
super doctrina eius
34 | pharisaei autem audientes
quia ommutuit sadducaeos
congregati sunt ad eum
35 et interrogauit unus ex eis - iurisperitus
36 temptans eum et dicet dicens magister
quod mandatum in lege maius
37 diciteiihsdiligis dmn dm tuum

ev ody τὴ καρδεια Cou’ καὶ ev ολη TH ψυχὴ σου in toto corde tuo. et in tota anima tua

και ev oA τὴ διανοια σον"

(Fol. 755.)

et in tota mente tua
(Fol. 76 a.)

Ca». X XII. 24— 37.

— --- -
68 KAT

αὐτὴ ἐστιν μεγαλη Kat por) evroAy
Sevrepa δε ομοια ravry - ayarnoer

TOV πλησιον σου wo σεαντον

εν τανυταισ Taio Ova εντολαισ

ολοσ ονομοσ κρεματαὶ καὶ οἱ Tpopyrat
--Ἵ
σκε: (ζυνηγμενων de rev φαρισαιων
tau, a,
επηρωτησεν avrovg o tno λεγων
τι ὕμειν δοκεῖ περι TOV χρυ - Tw od ὕιοσ ἐστεν
λεγουσιν avro Tov Saved
co,
Aeyet avroww πωσ ovv Saved ev πνι
—
καλεῖ avroy ky λεγων
—, --
εἰπεν Ko To κω μον. καθου εκ δεξιων pov
ewe ay Ow rovc εκθρουσ σου
ὕποκατω των ποδων σου
A A
Ec ovv Saved’ ey πνι καλει avrov ky

---τ
σκς: πωσ ULOC GUTOU εστιν : και ουδεισ εδυνατο
—

αποκρειθήναι avro λογον
ovde ετολμησεν τισ ar εκεινησ THO «pag
ἐπερωτήσεαντον οὐκετι
ext : Tore ἐλαλησεν o ‘no Tour οχλοισ
και rows μαθηταισ avrov λεγων
ext TH καθεδρασ μωῦσεωσ
εκαθισαν ot ypappareo- και οἱ φαρισαιοι
WAYTS OVV * TAVTA OUV OVA αν ειἰπωσιν ποιειτε
και τηρεῖτε «κατα 6€ Ta ἐεργα avray
μὴ ποιειτε" Xeyovaw yap καὶ ov ποιουσιν
δεσμενουσιν yap: φορτεια βαρεα
και αδυσβαστακτα καὶ επιτιθεασιν
ἐπι Tove wove roy ανθρωπων
avrot e ro δακτυλω avrov
ov θελουσιν κεινησαι avra

ome,

oxy : παντα € TG. epya avrwy ποιουσιν
—

προσ To θεαθηναι τοισ ανθρωποισ

(Fol. 76 5.)

XXII 38

39

40

42

43

45
46

XXIIL 1

—

E

A— » —

ef

MATTH
— —

hoc est primum ‘et magnum mandatum
secundum autem simile huic. diliges
proximum tuum sicut teipsum
in his duobus mandatis
totum uerbum pendet. et prophetae
collectis autem pharisaeis
interrogauit eos ihs dicens
quid uobis uidetur de xpo ‘cuius filius est
dicunt ei dauid
. e —
ait illis quomodo ergo dauid in spu
uocat eum dmn dicens
— — . .
dixit dns dmo meo. sede a dextris meis
ponec ponam inimicos tuos
suptus pedes tuos
— —
8i ergo dauid in spu uocat eum dmn
quomodo filius eius- et nemo poterat
respondere ei uerbum
neque ausus est aliquis ex illa hora
interrogare eum amplius
ὅτ .
tunc locutus est ihs turbis
et discipulis suis dicens
super cathedra moysi
sederunt scribae - et pharisaei
Omnia ergo quae dixerint uobis facite
et custodite . secundum opera aute eorum
nolite facere. dicunt enim et non faciunt
alligant enim . onera grauia
et non ferenda. et inponunt
super umera hominum
ipsi autem digito suo
nolunt mouere ea
omnia autem opera sua faciunt
ut uideantur hominibus

(Fol. 77 a.)

Capp. XXII. 38—XXIIL. 5.

πλατυνουσὶν yap ra. φυλακτήρια avrov XXIII.
καὶ μεγαλυνουσιν τα κρασπεδα

φιλουσιν δε τὴν τὴν πρωκλεισιαν 6
εν rows Oeurvouw - καὶ rac πρωτοκαθεδριασ

εν ταισ συναγωγαισ καὶ τουσ ασπασμουσ' 7

ev Taio ayopaic kat καλεισθαι ὕπο roy ανθρωπων

σκθ : pae pae. ὕμεισ δε μη κληθητεραββει 8

εἰσ yap ἐστιν ὕμων o καθηγητησ

παντεσ δεῦμεισ αδελῴοι ἐσται

καὶ πάτερα μὴ καλεσητε ὕμειν emt THO γὴσ 9

εἰσ yap ἐστιν οπατὴρ ὕμων 0 εν ονρανοισ

μηδε κληθητεκ αι 10

ort καθηγητησ ὕμων εἰσ ἐστιν o χρσ

o μειζων ὕμων εσται ὕμων διακονοσ 11
OX : ocrw Se ὕψωσει eavrov ταπεινωθησεται 12
n και οστισ ταπεινωσει εαυτον ὕὑψωθησεται
σλα :Ovas δεῦμειν "γραμματεισ και φαρισαιοι 13

ὕποκριται" ore κλειεται

τὴν βασιλειαν των ουρανων

ενπροσθεν rov ανθρωπων

ὕμεισ yap ovk εἰσερχεσθαι" οὐδε τουσ εἰσερχομενονσ

αφειεται εἰσελθειν
σλβ : Ovas ὕμειν γραμματεισ και φαρισαιοι 15
n ὕποκριται. ort περιαγετε τὴν θαλασσαν

καὶ τὴν ξηραν - iva, ποιήσηται

eva, προσηλντον " καὶ οταν γενηται

TOLELT € αὐτον"ὕιον γεεννὴσ

διπλοτερον ὕμων
σλγ :Ovaa ὕμειν οδηγοι τυφλοι Aeyovrea τό

OC αν ομοσὴ εν TW Vau οὐδεν ἐστιν
og Say ομοσή €v τω χρυσὼω του νάου
οφειλει᾿ μωροι και τνφλοι 17

τισ yap μειζω ἐστιν 0 χρυσοσ 7 οναοσ
(Fol. 75 δ.)

SEC MATTH 69
—— — -ς
dilatant enim phylacteria sua

et amplificant fimbrias

amant autem primos discubitus

in cenis et primas cathedras

in synagogis et salutationes

in foros et uocari ab hominibus

magister magister. uos autem nolite uocari magistri
unus est enim uester doctor

omnes autem uos fratres estis

et patrem ne uocaueritis uobis super terram

unus est enim pater uester qui in caelis

nec uocemini doctores

. —
quia doctor uester est xps

maior uester ‘erit uester minister

quicumque autem exaltauerit se‘ humiliauitar

et quicumque humiliauerit se ‘exaltauitur

uae autem uobis. scribae et pharisaei

hypocritae .quoniam cluditis

regnum caelorum

coram hominibus

uos autem non introitis . nec introeuntes

sinitis introire

. uae uobis scribae et pharisaei

hypocritae. quia circumitis mare

et haridam . ut faciatis

unum proselytum ‘et cum factus fuerit
facitis eum. filium gehennae

duplum quam uos

uae uobis duces caeci dicentes

quicumque iurauerit in templo * nihil est
qui autem iurauerit in auro templi

deuitor est - stulti et caeci

quis enim maior est. aurum aut emplum

(Fol. 78 a.)

Car. XXIII. 5—17.

70 KAT

οαγιασασ TOV χρυσὸν XXII
Kat 07 ay ομοσὴ ev Tw θυσιαστηριω οὐδὲν ἐστιν 18
oc Say οβμοσὴ ἐν τω δωρω Tw exavw avTov
operer τυφλοι τι yap pet 19
To Swpov ἡ ro θυσιαστηριον
To αγιαζον To Swpov
O ovv ομοσασ ev τω θυσιαστηριω ομννει ev ave 10
και €V πασει TOT ἐπανω GUTOV
και οομοσασ᾽ εν TW γαω ομννει εν αυτω 21
και €y TW κατοικήσαντι αντον
και ο ὁομοσασ €V τω ουρανω 22
ομννει ev τω θρονω του bv
και εν Tw καθημενω ἐπανω avrov
—,
σλὸ : Ουαι ὕμειν γραμματεισ και φαρισαιο 23
ὕποκριται" ort αποδεκατουτε ro 10voguoy

και ro ayzÜoy - kat To κυμεινον

και αφηκατετα Bapvrepa Tov νομου
τὴν κρισιν" και TO ἐλεοσ᾽ καὶ τὴν πιστιν
Tavra εδει ποιησαι
--
ode : κακεινα μὴ αφιεναι : οδηγοι τυφλοι 24
—

διυλιζοντεσ Tov κωνωπα
τον δε καμηλον καταπεινοντεσ'
σὰς Ova: ὕμειν γραμματεισ και φαρισαιοι ὕποκριται 15
ort καθαριζεται To ἐξω Tov ποτήριου
και τησ παροψιδοσ' 'ἐσωθεν de γεμουσιν
αρπαγὴσ και ἀκρασειασ
φαρισαιε rvÀe: καθαρισον πρωτὸον . 26
TO ἐντοσ του ποτήριον
ἵνα γενηται καὶ τὸ ewer avrov καθαρον
ont Ova« ὕμειν γραμματεισ καὶ φαρισαιοι 27
B ὕποκριται" ort παρομοιαζετε
ταφοισ κεκονιαμενοισ

εξωθεν οταῴφοσ φαινετε ὡραιοσ

(Fol. 78 5.)

=~

qui sanctificauit aurum
Et qui iurauerit in altare. nihil est
qui autem iurauerit in dono. quod est super eum
debet - caeci quid enim est maius
donum aut altare
quod sanctificat donum
qui ergo iurauerit in altare. ratin eo
et in omnibus quae super eum
et qui iurauerit in templo. iurat in eo
etinh
et qui iurauerit in caelo
iurat in sede del
et qui sedet

uae uobis scribae et farisael

nti eum

upra eum

hypocritae quoniam decimatis mentam
et anethum . et cyminum-
et reliquistis - crauiora legis
iudicium ‘et misericordiam . et fidem
haec autem oportuit facere
et illa non omittere: duces caeci
liquantes culicem
camellum autem deuorantes
uae uobis scribae et pharisaei hypocritae
quia mundatis quod foras est calicis
et parapsidis - intus autem plena sunt
rapinae et intemperantiae
phariseae cecae munda primum
quod intus est calicis
ut fiat et quod foras est mundum
uae uobis scribae. et pharisaei
hypocritae quoniam similatis
monumentis dealbatis

& foris monumentum paretur decorum
(Fol. 79 a.)

Cap. XXIII. 17—27.

ἐσωθεν Se γεμι oo rewy νεκρων XXIIL
και ago ακαθαρσειασ - οντωσ Kat ὕμεισ 28
εξωθεν μεν φενεσθαι ror ανθρωποισ δικαιοι
ἐσωθεν δε erat μεστοι ὕποκρισεωσ'

καὶ ανομειασ

“με.
ody: Ovat ὕμειν γραμματεισ και φαρισαιοι 29
um,

—
c A0
—

ὕποκριται ort οἰκοδομειτε

τουσ ταφουσ των προφητων᾽ καὶ κοσμειτε
τα μνημεῖα των δικαίων και λεγεται 30
ει ἡμεθα ev ταισ ἡμεραισ΄- των πατερων pu
ov ay ἡμεθα avrov κοινωνοι
εν To αιἰματι TOY προφητων
WOTE μαρτυρεῖτε EAUTOLT + OTL ὕιοι ἐστε 31
των φονευσαντων rovo προφητασ
: και ὕμεισ επληρωσατε 32
TO μετρον Toy πατέρων ὕμων
οφεισ᾽" γεννηματα εχνιδων 33
T0 φυγεται" απὸ THT κρισεωσ TH γεεννὴσ
: δια Tovro ἴδου αποστελω προφητασ καὶ σοφουσ 34
καὶ ypoppareo και εξ αντων ATOKTELVELTE
και στανρωσεται. καὶ διωξεται
απὸ πολεωσ εἰσ πολιν -οπωσ en εφυμασ͵ 35
παν aj, δικαιον
εἐχχυννομενον emt ria yug
απὸ αἱματοσ αβελ rov Suxatov
ews αἱματοσ ζαχαριου.ὕιον βαραχειου
ον epovevorare- μεταξὺ του yaov
Kat Tov θυσιαστήριον: αμην Aeyw ὕμειν 36

ἥξει ravra. παντα" ἐπὶ τὴν γενεαν ταντὴν

cepa :iepova'aA np. Ἱερουσαλὴμ." αποκτεινουσα 37
——,

Tove προφητασ - καιλιθοβολουσατουσ απεσταλμενουσ
προσ σε: ποσακεισ ἡθελησα

ετισυναγαγειν Τὰ TEKVG σὸν

(Fol. 79 5.)

SEC MATTH 71
— ee ee —

intus autem est plenum ossib . mortuorum
et totius inmunditiae -ita et uos

a foris quidem paretis hominibus iusti

ab intus autem estis pleni hypocrisi

et iniquitate

uae uobis scribae et pharisaei

ypocritae - quoniam aedificatis

sepulcra prophetarum . et urnatis
monumenta . justorum et dicitis

8i fuissemus in diebus. patrum nostrorum
numquam essemus eorum socii

in sanguine prophetarum

itaque testes estis uobis quia fili estis

qui occiderunt prophetas

et uos inplestis

mensuram patrum uestrorum
Berpentes. generatio uiperarum

quomodo fugietis de iudicio gehennae

propter hoc ecce mitto prophetas et sapientes

et scribas: et ex his occidetis

et crucifigetis - et persequemini

de civitate in civitate ‘ut ueniat super uos
omnis sanguis iustus

quod effunditur super terram

a sanguine abel iusti

usquae ad sanguinem zacchariae :fili barachie
quem occidistis : inter templum

et altare : amen dico uobis

uenient omnia hae-.super generatione ista

hierusalem hierusalem - quae interficis

prophetas. et lapidas missos
ad te -quotiens uolui
congregare filios tuos

(Fol. 8o a.)

Cap. XXIII. 27—37.

—_——-. = —
72 KAT MA@@AION
—

ov Τροπονορνισ €T LO UVG.yet - TG. VOO'O €LO, QUrqa XXIII.

ὕπο rac Trepvyaa ‘Kat ovk nOeAnoare
Sov adhere ὕμειν “οοιἰκοσ μων ερημοσ'
λεγω yap ὕμειν᾽οτι ov μὴ p.e Ore απαρτι
«wo αν eumyre- εὐυλογήημενοσ o ἐερχομενοσ'
εν ονοματι ϑυ
[σμβ] “καὶ ἐξελθων o ine απὸ TOV L€pov ἐπορεύετο
και προσηλθον ot μαθηται avrov
εἐπιδειξαι avro: τασ οἰκοδομασ rov iepov
O δεαποκρειθεισ εἰπεν avrow
βλεπετεπαντα ravra : αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν
ort ον μη αφεθη woe λιθοσ επι λιθον
oo ov καταλυθήσεται
P καθημένου 9« avrov ert Tov opova
B τῶν ἐλεων προσῆλθον avro ot μαθηται
κατ Otay λεγοντεσ'
εἰπεημειν Tore ravra εσται
και τι τὸ σήμειον THT παρουσιασ σον
και THO συντελειασ TOV αἰωνοσ
και αποκριθεισ o - εἰπεν avrour
βλεπεται μη Tw ὕμασ πλανηση
πολλοι yap ελευσονται
ert Tw ονοματι μου Aeyovreo " Eyw εἰμί o xpo
καὶ πολλουσ πλανησουσιν
μελλεται δε akovew πολεμουσ
και akoag πολεμων "ορατε μὴ θροεισθαι
δει yap γενεσθαι. αλλ ουπω ἐστιν το τελοσ'
Εγερθησεται yap εθνοσ em εθνοσ
και βασιλεια ext βαδιλειαν - και ἐσονται λειμοι
καὶ σεισμοι κατα τοπουσ
avra δεταντα ἀρχὴ οδυνων
cu :rore παραδωσουσιν ὕμασ ew θλειψειν

και αποκτεινουσὶν ὕμασ - και ἐσεσθαι μεισονμε
vot

(Fol. 8o 5.)

38

39

XXIV. 1

SEC MATTH
—— — —
sicut gallina congregat pullos suos
sub alas suas et noluistis
ecce demittetur uobis: domus uestra deserta
dico enim uobis ‘quia non uidebitis me amodo
donec dicatis. benedictus qui uenit
in nomine dei
Et exiens ihs de templo abiebat
et accesserunt discipuli eius
ostendere ei fabricas templi
qui autem respondens dixit eis
uidetis haec omnia. amen dico uobis
quia non relinquetur hic. lapis super lapidem
qui non destruetur
sedente autem eo super montem
oliueti - accesserunt ad eum discipuli
seorsum dicentes
dic nobis quando erunt
et quod signum aduentus tui
et consummationes saeculi
Et respondens ihs dixit eis
uidete ne qui uos seducat
multi enim uenient
in nomine meo dicentes- ego sum xps
et multos seducent
incipietis autem audire bella
et opiniones bellorum :uidete nolite turbari
oportet enim fieri - sed necdum est finis
Exsurget enim gens super gentem
et regnum supra regnum et erunt fames
et terrae motus per loca
omnia autem haec initia dolorum
tunc tradent uos in angustiis
et occident uos: et eritis odibiles

(Fol. 81a.)

Carp, X XIII. 37—XXIV. 9.

SO —
KAT MA@@AION

ὕπο παντων εθνων δια To ονομα μον XXIV.
ope : KQL TOTE σκαν ovrat πολλοι 10
Kat αλληλονσ παραδωσουσιν
καὶ μεισήσουσιν ἀλληλουσ “καὶ πολλος 11
ψευδοπροφηται εξεγερθησονται
kat πλανησουσιν πολλουσ
και δια ro πληθυναι τὴν ανομειαν 12
ψυγησεται ἡ a-yoar των πολλων
o δε ὕπομεινασ' εἰσ τελοσ rj
ope : ovrog σωθησεται : καὶ κηρυχθησεται r4
TO εὐαγγελιον rovro Tye βασιλειασ
ev oAn TH οικουμενὴ
εἰσ μαρτυριον πασιν τοισ εθνεσιν
καὶ rore ξει το τελοσ
out : Ὅταν ovy egre r5
To βδελυγμα THE ἐρημωσεωσ᾽
To prBey δια δανιηλον. rov προφητου
ἐστωσ εν TOT G-yU0 - O AVAYELYWTKWY Youre
opm : τότε οἱ ἐν TH ἴουδαια φευγετωσαν ew Τα ορὴ τό
^— οδεεπιτου δωματοσ - μη καταβατω 17
αραι τι εκ THO OLKELAT + καὶ O €V TW AYPW 18
p» επιστρεψατω οπισω -
apat To ειματειον αντου
σμθ : Ova4 δεταισ «v γαστρι ἐχουσαισ 19 |

και ταισ θηλαζομεναισ - ev exewaoy TAL ἡμέραισ
προσευχεσθαι δε. iva. μὴ γενηται ἡ φυγὴ juo
χειμωνοσ μηδεσαββατου

c

qva Ἔσται yap τοτεθλειψισ peyary

Ota οὐκ €yever Ὁ. aT ἀρχὴσ κοσμου

[9

εωσ νυν οὐδε μη γενοιτο
σνβ : καὶ εἰ μὴ εκολοβωθησαν .αιμεραι ἐκεῖναι
ovx ay εσωθη πασα capt
δια be rove exAexrove κολοβωθησονται
(Fol. 81 5.)

2c

22

SEC MATTH 73
— — -.-ς.ἥ —

omnibus gentibus:propter nomen meum
et tunc scandalizabuntur multi
et inuicem tradent
et odient alterutrum ‘et multi
pseudoprophetae exsurgent
et seducent multos
et quia repleta est iniquitas
refrigescet caritas multorum
qui autem sustinuerit in finem
hicliberabitur : Et praedicabitur
euangelium hoc regni
in toto mundo
in testimonium omnibus gentibus
et tunc ueniet finis
cum ergo uideritis
abominationem desolationis
quod dictum est per danielum prophetam
stans in loco sancto qui legit intellegat
tunc qui in iudaea- fugiat in montibus
qui autem super tectum ‘non descendat
tollere aliquid de domo ‘et quiin agro
non conuertatur retro
tollere tunicam suam
iiae autem in utero habentibus
et lactantibus in illis diebus
orate autem ‘ut non fiat fuga uestra
hieme nec sabbato
Erit enim tunc tribulatio magna
qualis non fuit. ab initio saeculi
usque nunc ‘nec fiet
Et nisi breuiati essent dies illi
non salbata esset omnis caro
propter electos autem breuiabuntur
(Fol. 82 a-)

Cap. XXIV, 9—221.

10

[3 [3!

[3!

ove :

:at ἡμέραι εκειναι : TOTE €aY TLC ὕμειν εἰπὴ XXIV. 23

ἴδου woe o χρσ 1] ἐκει" μὴ πιστευσηται

: ἐγερθησονται yap ψευδοχρειστοι 24

και ψευδοπροφηται" και δωσουσιν σημεια
μεγαλα και τερατα.- wore πλανηθηναι

εἰ δυνατον και τουσ εκλεκτουσ

: ἴδου προειρηκα ὕμειν : cay ovy εἰπωσιν ὕμειν 25, 26
ἴδου ev Ty ἐερημω ἐστιν μὴ ἐξελθηται
iov ev Tour ταμειοισ. μη πιστευσηται
:ὡσπερ yap ἡ ἀστραπὴ εἐξερχεται απο ανατολων 27
και φαινει eoo δυσμων᾽ ουτωσ εσται ἡ παρουσεια
: TOv ὕιου τον ανθρωπου : οπου αν ἡτοπτωμα 28
exe, συναχθησονται οι aerot
: Ευθεωσ δε μετα την θλειψειν 29

των ἡμέρων εκεινων - o ἡλιοσ σκοτισθησεται

και ἡ σελήνη ov duce T0 φεγγοσ avrqo

καιοι ἀστερεσ πεσουνται EK του ουρανου

και at δυναμεισ των ουρανων σαλενθησονται

και rore φανήσεται To σημειον 30
Tov ὕιου τον ανθρωπου - Tov εν ουραγοισ

και κοψονται ror€ - πασαι at φυλαι THT γησ

καὶ οψονται τον vuv τον avOpunrov Epxopevo

emt TOV γεφελων του ovpavov

μετα δυναμεωσ πολλησ και δοξησ

Kat ἀποστελει τουσ αγγελουσ avrov 31
pera σαλπιγγοσ και φωνησ μεγαλησ

και επισυναξουσιν .τουσ ἐεκλεκτουσ G.UTOV

εκ των τεσσαρων ἀνεμων

απὸ AKpwy ουρανων

€WO GKDOV αντῶν

apxoj.evov Se rovrov γεινεσθαι

αναβλεψατε καὶ erapare
Tac κεφαλασ ὕμων .διοτι εγγειζει
(Fol. 82 5.)

SEO MATTH
“τ -- --

dies illi etunc si quis dixerit uobis
ecce hic xps aut illic nolite credere
exsurgent enim pseudoxpl
et pseudoprofetae- et dabunt signa
magna et prodigia. ut seducantur
si possibile est et electos

_ ecce praedixi uobis. si ergo dixerit uobis
ecce in deserto est - nolite exire
ecce in cubiculo. nolite credere

sicut enim scoriscatio exit.ab oriente
et lucet usque in orientem: ita erit aduentus
fili hominis ubicumque fuerit daner
ibi congregabuntur aquilae

continuo autem postribulationem
dierum illorum . sol obscurabitur
et luna non dabit lumen suum
et stellae cadent de caelo
et uirtutes caeli - mouebuntur
et tunc parebit signum
fili hominis. qui in caelo est
et plangebunt tunc: omnes tribus terrae
et uidebunt filium hominis uenientem
super nubes caeli
cum uirtute magna et gloria
et mittet angelos suos
cum tuba et uoce magna
et concolligent electos eius
a quattuor uentis
ab extremo caelorum

usque ad summum eorum

incipientibus autem his fieri

respicite et leuate
capita uestra. quia adpropiat
(Fol. 83 a.)

Cap. XXIV. 21— 31.

ἢ απολυτρωσεισ ὕμων XXIV.

απὸ Se rgo συκὴησ μαθεται τὴν παραβολην
oray ἤδη o κλαδοσ aurne -γενηται αἀπαλοσ
καὶ Ta φυλλα ἐκφνη γεινωσκεται ort
€vyuc ἐστιν το Üepoa 'οντωσ και ὕμεισ 33

οταν ἴδητεταυτα παντα. YELVWOKETE ort

€vyvc ἐστιν emt θυραισ
ἀμὴν λέγω ὕμειν - ort ov μὴ παρελθη

3] γενεα αντὴ - €Wo ay ταυτα παντα γένηται

34

O ovpavoc και ἡ yn παρελευσεται 35

ot 6€ Aoyot μου ov μη παρελθωσιν

—, _
σξ swept δε Tho ἡμερασ εκεινησ και wpac οὐυδεισοιδε 36.

ovde οἱ αγγελοι των ουρανων οὐδε οὕιοσ

€t μὴ οπατηρμονοσ' ὡσπεργαραιημεραιτοννωε 37

OUTWO EOTAL Καὶ ἢ “αρονυσεία TOU ὕιου τον QV Ópesov

ofa : Ὥσπερ yap ἡσαν ev ταισ ἡμεραισ εκειναισ 38
po Tov κατακλυσμου -τρωγοντεσ και πεινοντεσ
και γαμουντεσ και γαμειζοντεσ
αχρει THO ἡμερασ "εἰσηλθεν voe eur THY κειβωτο
και οὐκ εγνωσαν ews ἢλθεν o κατακλυσμοσ 39

καὶ ἡρεν TAYTAT * ονυτωσ ETTAL ἢ παρουσεια
TOV Viov του ανθρωπου
σὲβ : Tore 8vo ἐσονται ev Tw aypw- εἰσ παραλαμβάνεται 40
και εἰσ αφειεται
δυο αληθουσαι ev τω μυλωνι 41
peu. παραλαμβανεται "και pera αφειεται
δυο ἐπὶ κλεινησ jeu “εἰσ παραλαμβανεται

—
g . KGQL€LO ADLETAL : Op€uTE OUV
wey ? Yeryop

42
ort ουκ οἰδαται" ποια ἡμέρα O Ko. ὕμων epxerat
sé : €xewo δε yervwoxeras ort εἰ det 43
o οἰκοδεσποτησ Trou. φνλακὴ o κλεπτὴσ epxerei
εἐγρηγορησεν ay - και ovk ἡασεν διορυχθηναι
τὴν οἰκειαν avrov "δια Tovro και ὕμεισ 44

(Fol. 835.)

32 ,

SEC MATTH 75
redemptio uestra
a fico autem discite parabolam

cum iam ramus eius factus fuerit mollis
et folia germinant ‘cognoscitis quia _
prope est aestas ita et uos
cum uideritis haec omnia scitote quoniam
prope est ad ianuas
amen dico uobis quia non praeteribit
generatio haec:donec haec omnia fiant
caelum et terra transient
berba autem mea non transient _
de die autem illo. et hora nemo scit
nec angeli caelorum - nec filius
nisi pater solus. sicut enim dies noe
ita erit aduentus fili hominis
Sicut enim erant in diebus illis
ante dilubium manducantes et bibentes
nubentes et nuptiis tradentes
usque in eum diem: quo introiit noe in arcam
et nescierunt. donec uenit diluuium
et tulit omnes. ita erit aduentus
fili hominis
tunc duo erunt in agro. unus adsumetur
et unus relinquetur
duae molentes in pistrino
una adsumetur : et una relinquetur
duo in lecto: unus adsumetur
et unus relinquetur ‘vigilate ergo
quia nescitis: quo die dm uester uenturus est
illud autem scitote quia si sciret
paterfamilias qua uigilia fur ueniret
uigilaret utique. et non demisisset perforari
domum suam ideo et uos
(Fol. 84 a.)

Car. XXIV. 31— 44.

76

yeweo Oar erorpor- ort ἡ ov δοκειται opa. XXIV.

o Utoc τον ανθρωπου epxerat

: τισ yap ἐστιν οππιστοσ δουλοσ᾽ kat φρονιμοσ͵ 45

—
ov κατεστησεν o xa επι THO θεραπειασ avrov

δουναι avrowr τὴν Tpodyy ἐν καιρω

--- —
ofs Ἱμακαριοσ o δουλοσ execyoa - oy ελθων o kc avTov 46
—

a

ευρήσει OVTWO ποιουντα

Αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν ort em πασιν 47

TOT ὕπαρχουσ ἐν avrov καταθτηήσει αὐτὸν

:Eay δε evry o κακοσ δουλοσ εκεινοσ 48

εν Ty καρδια avrov χρονιζι μου o xo eBay
Kat αρξηται τυπτειν Tove συνδουλουσ avTOV 49
εσθιη δε και ew μετα των μεθυοντων
ἥξειο Ko Tov δουλου ἐκεινοῦ εν ἡμέρα 50
ἢ ov προσδοκα και εν wpa ἡ ov γεινωσκει
και διχοτομήσει avroy * καὶ To μεροσ avrov θήσει §1
μετα των ὕποκριτων - exer εσται o κλανθμοσ
και ο βρυγμοσ των οδοντων
: rore ομοιωθήσεται "ἡ βασιλεια των ονρανων XXV. 1
δεκα παρθενοισ .αιτινεσ λαβουσαι
Tac λαμπαδασ eavrwv
εἐξηλθον εἰσ ἀπαντησιν του νυμφιου
καὶ THO νυμφησ
πεντε δε εξ avrov σαν μωραι 2
καὶ πεντε φρονιμοι
At ovv μωραι λαβουσαι "τασ λαμπαδασαυτων 3
ουκ ἐλαβον μεθ eavruv ελαιον
ἐν TOG αγγειοισ avra - αἱ δε φρονιμοι 4
ἐλαβὸον ελεον εν row αγγειοισ
μέτα Toy λαμπαδων avrov
χρονιζοντοσ δετου νυμφιον
ενυσταξαν πασαι και exabevdov

μεσὴσ Se vukroa - κραυγὴ γεγονεν
(Fol. 84 δ.)

ΤᾺ

ON

—

SEC MATTH

estote parati quia qua non speratis hora
filius hominis ueniet

quis enim est feidelis seruus et sapieus
quem constituit dms ‘super familiam suam
dare eis cibaria in tempore

beatus serbusille.quem ueniens dms eius
inuenerit ita facientem

amen dico uobis quia super omnia
bona sua constituet eum

si autem dixerit malus ille seruus
in corde suo. tardat dms meus uenire
et incipiat caedere conseruos suos
manducet autem et bibat cum ebriosis
ueniet dms serui illius in die
qua non sperat et hora qua nescit
et diuidet eum . et partem eius ponet
cum hypocritis ibi erit fletus
et stridor dentium
tunc similabitur regnum caelorum
decem uirginibus:quae acceperunt
lampadas suas
et exierunt in obuiam sponsi
et sponsae
quinque autem ex his erant stultae
et quinque sapientes

stultae ergo accipientes - lampadas suas
non acceperunt secum oleum
in uasis suis - sapientes autem
acceperunt oleum in uasis suis
cum lampadibus suis

tardante autem sponso
dormitauerunt omnes. et dormiebant
mediautem nocte. clamor factus est

(Fol. 85 a.)

Capp. XXIV. 44—XXV. 6.

i&ov o vu.duoc εἐξερχεσαι εἰσ arayrgoiy avrov XXV. !

more ἤγερθησαν πασαι at παρθενοι
και εκοσμῆσαν .τασ λαμπαδασ avrov
αι δε μωραι tao φρονιμοισ εἰπὸν
δοτεημειν ex του ἐελεον ὕμων
ort at λαμπαδεσ ἡμων ἔβεννυνται
απεκριθησαν δε αι φρονιμοι λεγουσαι
μὴ ToT€ OV μὴ αρκεσει pay και ὕμειν
πορενεσθαι μαλλον "προσ rove πωλουντασ
και ἀγορασαται εαυταισ
Ewe ὕπαγουσιν ἀγορασαι λθεν ονυμφιοσ
και αἱ ἐετοιμοι εἰσηλθον per avrov

εἰσ Tove yaj.ova + και εκλισθη ἡ θυρα

7

10

ὕστερον Se nAOov- at λοιπαι παρθενοι λέγουσαι 11

ey, ey,
κε κε avoifov ἡμειν

O δεάποκριθεισ ειπεν -αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν
ovk oda iar : γρηγορειται ovy

οτι οὐκ ovdare τὴν ἡμέραν *ovÓe THY ὡραν

: ὡσπερ ανθρωποσ αποδημων

ἐκαλεσεν Tova ἴδιουσ δουλουσ

και παρεδωκεν avrour* τα ὕπαρχοντα avrov

—
: Kat ὦ μεν ἐδωκεν : e: TaÀavra

ω be B-o Se eva: exaaro
κατα τὴν δυναμιν avrov
και απεδημησεν ευθεωσ -πορενθεισ δε
o ra T€vr€ τάλαντα λαβων
Tpryacao εν avrou ‘kat ἐκερδησεν
Ομοιωσ xa: o ra Svo raAayra λαβων
και avrog ἐκερδησεν αλλα δυο
O 8e ro ev λαβων..ὠρυξεν ev τὴ yn
xat ἐκρυψεν ro apyuptoy του KV avrov

μετα δεπολυν ypovoy

(Fol. 85.)

12

16

18

19

fm

C MATTH

eccesponsus - exite obuiam ei
tunc surgunt omnes uirgines
et aptauerunt lampadas suas
stultae autem sapientibus dixerunt
date nobis de oleo uestro
quia lampadae nostrae extinguntur
responderunt autem sapientes dicentes
ne quando non sufficiat nobis et uobis
ite potius ad uendentes

et emite uobis

cum uadunt emere . uenit sponsus

et quae paratae erant introierunt cum eo

ad nuptias. et clusa est ianua

nouissime uenerunt. reliquae uirgines dicetes

Su, 0 —
dme dme aperi nobis

qui autem respondens dixit.amen dico uobis

nescio uos * uigilate ergo
quoniam nescitis dienfÉnec horam
sicut homo peregre profectus
uocauit seruos suos
et tradidit eis substantiam suam
et cuidam quidem dedit -u-talanta
cuidam duo cuidam unum. unicuique
secundum uirtutem suam
et profectus est continuo pergens autem
qui quinque talenta accepit
operatus est in eis. et lucratus est
alia quinque talenta
similiter et qui duo talanta accepit
et ipse lucratus est alia duo
qui autem unum acceperat fodit in terra
et abscondit argentum dmi sui
post multum autem tempus
(Fol. 86 a.)

Cap. XXV. 6—19.

77

78

ἐρχεται ὁ xo των δουλων εκεινων

και συνερει λογον μετ avrov
Kat προσελθων

o τα πεντεταλαντα λαβων

προσήνεγκεν αλλα Tevre TaAavra λεγων ke

πεντε τάλαντα μοι παρεδωκασ

eie αλλα πεντε ταλαντα. επεκερδησα
Εφηαυτωο Ko avrov. εὖ δουλε αγαθε και πιστε

ἐπι er ολιγα no πιστοσ

emt πολλων σε καταστήσω

εισελθε εἰσ τὴν χαραν του κυ σου
προσελθὼων δε

και o Ta δυο ταλαντα λαβὼν evrev

xe δυο ταλαντα μοι παρεδωκεσ

tdov αλλα δυο ταλαντα ἐπεκερδησα
Edy avro o Ko avrov. ev δουλε αγαθε και πιστε

ert er ολιγα no πιστοσ

emt πολλων σε καταστήσω

εισελθε eur την χαραν TOV κυ σου
προσελθων δε .

o To eva ταλαντον eAnduc eurev

Ke eyvev ort oxAnpoo εἰ ανθρωποσ

θεριζων οπου ovk ἐσπειρασ

και συνάγων oov ov διεσκορπισασ

και φοβηθεισ ἀπηλθον

και ἐεκρυψα ro ταλαντον Gov εν τὴ yy

εἰδον €xeur τὸ σὸν
αποκριθεισ δεο KO αυτου εἰπεν avro

movnpe δουλε και oxvnpe

ndewo ort θεριζω οπου ovk ἐσπειρα

και συναγω obey ov διεσκορπισα

εδει ovv σε βαλειν ro ἀργνριον μον

row τραπεζειταισ᾽ καὶ ελθων eyo

(Fol. 865.)

20

21

22

24

25

27

—

SE

heen)

MATTH
= —

sas

uenit dms seruorum illorum
et tollit rationem cum eis
Et accedens
qui quinque acceperat talanta
obtulit alia quinque talanta dicens dme
quinque talanta mihi tradidisti
ecce alia quinque talanta superlucratus sum
ait illi dms suus.eu serue bone et fidelis
quia in modicis fuisti fidelis
super multa te constituam
intra in gaudium dmi tui
accedens autem
et qui duo talanta acceperat dixit
dme duo talanta mihi tradidisti
ecce alia duo talanta superlucratus sum
ait illi dms suus. eu serue bone et fidelis
quia in modicis fuisti fidelis
super multa te constituam
intrain gaudium dmi tui
accedens autem
qui unum talantum acceperat dixit
dme cognoui - quia durus es homo
metens ubi non seminasti
et congregans ubi non sparsisti
et timens abii.
et abscondi talantum tuum in terra
ecce habes quod tuum
respondens autem dms eius dixit ei
nequa serue et piger
sciebas quia meto ubi non seminaui
et congrego ubi non disparsi
oportebat ergo te. mittere argentum meum

nummullariis. et ueniens ego
(Fol. 87 a.)

Cap. XXV. 19--27.

—Á
coa,
—

A
c .
ie

EKOPLO ALYY ay TO ἐμον συν TOKW
aparat ovy at avrov To TaAavroy

και Sore To €xovrt Ta πεντε ταλαντα

: Tw yap exovrt δοθησεται. και περισσευσεται

Tov δε μὴ exovroa
kat o exe, αρθησεται απ avrov

: kat Tov axpecoy SovAov βαλεται efw

XXV.

28

29

30

εισ TO GKOTOG TO εξωτερον - EXEL edat o κλαυθμοσ

και o βρνγμοσ rov οδοντων

Οταν δε ελθη o ὕιοσ του ανθρωπου

41

εν τη δοξη avrov. και παντεσ οι αγγελοι μετ avrov

rore καθισει επι Üpovov δοξησ avrov
και συναχθησονται
ἐνπροσθεν avrov ravra. ra. εθνη
και αφοριει avrove απὸ αλληλων
ὡσπερ o ποιμὴν -αφορειζει τα προβατα
απο των εριφων. και στήσει τα προβατα
ex δεξιων avrov τα δε ἐριφεια ef εὐωνυμὼ
Tore epet o βασιλευσ᾽ τοισ «x δεξιων avrov
Sevre ot ευλογήμενοι rov πατροσ μου
κληρονομήσατε
τὴν ἡτοιμασμενὴν ὕμειν βασιλειαν
απο καταβολησ κοσμου
Επεινασα γαρ. και εδωκατε μοι φαγειν
εδιψησα και εποτεισαται με
ξενοσ ἡμὴν᾽᾿ καὶ συνήγαγεται με
γύυμνοσ. και περιεβαλεται με
σθενησα. και επεσκεψασθαι με
εν φυλακὴ ἡμὴν - καὶ ἤλθατεπροσ με

Tore αποκριθησονται avro - ot δικαιοι λεγοντεσ

ay
K€ TOTE OE ειἰδομεν πεινῶντα

και εθρεψαμεν - 7 δειψωντα και erorwraquev

ποτε δε ειδομεν σε ξενον

(Fol. 87 5.)

34

33

34

35

.36

37

38

accepissem utique quod meum est- cum usura

tollite ergo ab eo talantum

et date habenti quinque talenta
habenti enim dabitur: et habundabit | |
non habentis autem

et quod habet tolletur ab eo

et inutilem seruum mittite foras

in tenebras exteriores - ibi erit fletus

et stridor dentium

cum autem uenerit filius hominis

in gloria sua ‘et omnes angeli cum eo
tunc sedebit. super sedem gloriae suae
et congregabuntur

ante eum omnes gentes

et segregat eos ab inuicem

sicut pastor ‘segregat oues

ab haedis- et statuet oues

a dextris suis : haedos autem a sinistris

tunc dicit rex - his qui a dextris eius

uenite benedicti patris mei
hereditate possidete
praeparatum est uobis regnum

ab origine mundi

Esuriui enim ‘et dedistis mihi manducare

sitiui et potastis me —

peregrinus eram -et collexistis me
nudus.et operuistis me
infirmatus sum ‘et uisitastis me

in carcere fui- et uenistis ad me

tunc respondebunt ei iusti dicentes

dme quando te uidimus esurientem

et pauimus - aut sitientem et potauimus

quando autem uidimus te peregrinum
(Fol. 88 a.)

Cap, XXV. 27—38.

T9

80 KAT M

καὶ συνηγαγομεν - καὶ γυμνον και περιεβαλομεΧΧΥ.

ἡ ποτεσεειδομεν ασθενουντα
ἢ εν φυλακὴ και ἡλθαμεν προσ σε
και αποκρειθεισ epe, αυτοισ o βασιλευσ
αμην λεγω ὕμειν - ed οσον ἐποιήσαται
eve τουτων των αδελῴφων μου
TOV ἐλαχιστων - €J40L ἐποιήσαται
TOT€ Ept kat τοισ εξ εὐωνυμων
wopever Ga. απ ἐμον ot κατηραμενοι
εἰσ TO πυρ TO αἰωνιον
ο ἤτοιμασεν O πατὴρ μον
τω διαβολω και row ἀγγελοισ avrov
Erevaca yap και ovx ἐδωκατε μοι φαγειν
εδειψησα. και ovk ἐποτεισατε με
ξενοσ nny ‘Kat ov συνήγαγεται με
γυμνοσ και ov περιεβαλεται pe

ασθενησ και εν φυλακή. και ovk ἐπεσκεψασθαι με

—
Tore αποκριθήσονται. Kat avrot λεγοντεσ κε

ποτε σεειδομεν πεινωντα
ἢ δειψωντα - ἢ ξενον ἡ γυμνον
7] ἀσθενὴ ἡ ev φυλακη
και ov διηκονησαμεν σοι
rore ἀποκριθήσεται αυτοισ λεγων
ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν - ες οσον ovk ἐποιήσατε
ενι τουτων των ἐλαχιστων
ovde ἐμοι ἐποιησατε
και ἀαπελευσονται OUTOL . εἰσ κολασιν αἰωνιον
ot δε δικαιοι εἰσ ζωὴν αἰωνιον
Kat ἐγενετο οτελεσεν o ino
παντασ rovg λογουσ rovrove’
ecrev row μαθηταισ : ort pera δυο ἡμερασ
σοὺ : TO πασχα γεινεται. Kato νιοσ Tov ανθρωπου
παραδιδοται εἰσ το σταυρωθηναι
(Fol. 88 5.)

39

al

42

43

4

45

46

XXVI. 1

στ.

“SEG
—

MATTH
— — —
et colleximus aut nudum et cooperuimus
aut quando te uidimus infirmum
aut in carcere.et uenimus ad te
Et respondens dixit eis rex
amen dico uobis:in quantum fecistis
uni horum fratrorum meorum
minimorum - mihi fecistis
tunc ait et his qui a sinistris
ite a me maledicti
in igne aeternum
quod praeparauit pater meus
diabolo et angelis eius
Esurii enim ‘et non dedistis mihi manducare
sitiui-et non potastis me
peregrinus fui. et non collexistis me
nudus et non operuistis me
infirmis et in carcerem . et non uisitastis me
tunc respondebunt. et ipsi dicentes dine
quando te uidimus esurientem
aut sitientem . aut hospitem aut nudum
aut infirmum aut in carcerem
et non ministrauimus tibi
tunc respondebit eis dicens
amen dico uobis in quantum non fecistis
uni horum minimorum
nec mihi fecistis
et ibunt hii-in poenam aeternam
iusti autem in uitam aeternam
Et factum est cum consummasset ih
omnes sermones hos
dixit discipulis ‘quia post uiduum
pascha fit. et filius hominis
tradetur. ut crucifigatur
(Fol. 89 a.)

Carr. XXV. 38—XX VI. 2.

-----
oe : Tore συνήχθησαν οι ἀαρχειερεισ

και ot rpeo Burepot του λαου
εἰσ τὴν αυλὴν του αρχιερεωσ
του λεγομένου καϊφα᾽ και συνεβουλευοντο
ἵνα Toy y δολω κρατησωσιν
και ἀποκτειγωσιν - EAeyoy δε μὴ εν τὴ eopry
iva μη θορυβοσ γενηται ev τω Law
co ς TOV Be aq yevoj.evov ev βηθανια
εν οἰκεια σιμωνοσ του Aempog ov
προσῆλθεν avro γυνὴ
ἐχουσα ἀλαβαστρον μυρου πολντειμουν
και KaTexeev ἐπὶ THO κεφαλὴησ avrov
ανακειμενον avrov -ἴδοντεσ δε o. μαθηται
ἡγανακτῆσαν λεγοντεσ
εἰσ Tt απωλεια αὐτὴ
ndvvaro yap rovro πραθῆναι πολλου
και δοθηναι τοισ πτωχοισ
γνουσ δε ae εἰπεν AUTOW
τι κοπουσ WapexeTat TH yuvatKer
€pyov yap xaXov ἤργασατο ew ej.
WAVTOTE yap TOVO πτωχουσ᾽
ἔχετε μεθ cavrovy
ἐμεδεου πάντοτε exere
vol : βαλουσα yap avra ro μυρον rovro
ETL TOV σωματοσματοσ μον
προσ To ἐνταφιασαι με εποιησεν
αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν 'οπου ay κηρυχθη
TO ἐναγγελιον rovro εν oXo τω KOT PW
λαληθήσεται. και o ἐποιησεν αὐτὴ
εἰσ μνημοσυνον αυὐτὴσ
so : rore πορενθεισ εἰσ των (f -
o λεγομενοσ ιουδασ σκαριωτὴσ
προσ τουσ αρχιερεισ

(Fol. 89 5.)

XXVI 3

SEC MATTH 81
“SSO —

tunc congregati sunt principes sacerdotum

et seniores plebis

in atrium principis sacerdotum

qui dicitur caiphas ‘et consiliabantur

ut ihm dolo tenerent .

et occiderent. dicebant autem ne in die festo

ut non tumultus fieret in populo

ihu autem facto in bethania

in domo simonis leprosi

&ccessit ad eum mulier |

habens alabastrum unguenti praetiosi
et perfudit super caput eius
discumbentis . uidentes autem discipuli
indignati sunt dicentes

ut quid perditio haec

poterat enim hoc uenundari caro

et dari pauperibus

*. A . . .ϑ
sciens autem ibs dixit eis

quid labores praestatis mulieri
opus enim bonum operata est in me
semper enim pauperes

habetis uobiscum

me autem non semper habetis

mittens enim haec unguentum

super corpus meum

ad sepeliendum me fecit

amen dico uobis. ubicumque praedicabitur

euangelium hoc in toto mundo
loquetur'et quod fecit haec

in memoriam eius

tunc abit unus de duodecim

qui dicitur iudas scariotes
ad principes sacerdotum
(Fol. goa.)

Cap. XXVI. 3—14.

11

82 KAT MA69

και €yo ὕμειν παραδωσω.- αὐτὸν bis trado eum
ow Se ec Tay avro A στατηρασ tem statuerunt ei . xxx -stateras
καὶ azrore εζητει ευκαιριὰν τό xinde querebat opportunitatem
tva avrov παβαδω αὐτοισ eum traderet

T7 Se porn των αζυμων 17 ima autem azymorum

προσῆλθον ot μαθηταιτω - Aeyovrea accesserunt discipuli . ihu dicentes

που θελεισ ετοιμασομεν σοι φαγειν τὸ πασχα ubi uis paremus tibi . manducare pascha
O de «urev ὕπαγετε εἰσ τὴν πολιν 18 qui autem dixit eis itte in ciuitate

προσ τον δεινα. και evra re AUPE ad quendam: et dicite ei

o διδασκαλοσ᾽ λεγει" 0 καιροσ μου evyvo ἐστιν magister dicit.tempus meum prope est

προσ σεποιήσω TO πασχα μετὰ των μαθητων μον ad te faciam pascha. cum discipulis meis

και εποιῆσαν οἱ pabyrar-wo συνεταξεν avrowr 19 et fecerunt discipuli . sicut constituit eis ihs

o ino και ἡτοιμασαν TO πασχα et parauerunt pascha
rod :Οψειασ δε yevoperno - avexerro pera των 1B 20 | sero autem facto.discumbebat cum . xii-

και ἐσθιοντων avrav eure at et manducantibus eis dixit

αμην Aeyo ὕμειν amen dico uobis

ort εἰσ εξ viov παραδωσει με quoniam unus ex uobis tradet me
om : καὶ Avrovpevot σφοδρα - np~avro λεγειν 22 et contristati ualde - coeperunt dicere

ELD εκαστοσ LUTOV - py τι Eyw εἰμι κε unusquisque-eorum ‘num quid ego sum dme
cra :O de azrokpewr εἰπεν o ev Barrropevor 23 | quiautem respondens dixit:qu ntinguet

Τὴν x€tpa. μετ €juov - εἰσ TO tpuBadtov manum mecum in parapside

ουτοσ μεπαραδωσει hic me tradet
O per ovy ὕιοσ τουιανθρωπου ὕπαγει 24 | filiusquidem hominis uadit
καθωσ γεγραπται rept avrov. sicut scriptum est de eo

ovat 0e To ανθρωπω exeww uae autem homini illi

δι ov οὕιοσ Tov avOpwrov παραδιδοταε per quem filius hominis traditur

ox B Sua Tovro : kaXov yy avro propter hoc bonum erat ei
om,

και εἰπεν avrove ‘Tt θελετε μοι Sova: ΧΧΥ͂Ι. 15 quid uultis mihi dare

et ovx εγεννηθη o ayÜparoo exewoa 8i non esset natus homo ille
ony :αποκριθεισ δε o tovdac’ o παραδιδουσ avrov ewre 25 | respondens autem iuda. qui tradebat eum dixit
pn τι eyo eiii po] ei. eye avro av amar num quid ego sum rabbi . dicit ei tu dixisti
ond :aurwy 8¢ ecÜwyrav - o ing λαβὼν aprov 26 | ipsisautem manducantibus. ihs accipiens pane
^ καιευλογησασ exhacey- ka Bove rou μαθηταισ et benedicens fregit. et dans discipulis dixit
(Fol. go.) = (Fol. gr a.)

Car. XXVI. 15— 26.

AaBere φαγεται rovro ἐστιν ro ow
:xat λαβὼν το ποτήριον. και evyapurry)
εἐδωκεν αὐτοισ Aeyov - πειεται ef avrov
TOUTO Yap ἐστιν TO αιμα μου
To καινὴσ StaGynxyne - ro ὕπερ πολλων
€KXUVVOJLEVOV εἰσ αφεσιν αμαρτίων
λεγω de Trew ov μη Tw» ἀπαρτει
€K TOVTOV TOV γενηματοσ THE ἀμπέελον
εωσ THO ἡμεέρασ εκεινηὴσ
οταν αυτοπίω μεθ υμων καινον
εν rn βασειλεια του πρσ pev
: Kat ὕμνησαντεσ εξηλθον ew ro opoa av eXaus
: rore Aeyet avrour o iyo “παντεσ ὕμεισ
σκανδαλισθησεσθαι ev ἐμοι εν τὴ νυκτι Ταυτη
> γεγρᾶπται yap
παταζω roy ποιμενα
και διασκορπισθησεται
τα προβατα THE ποιμνησ
μετα δε τὸ ἐγερθηναι με
προαξω ὕμασ εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν

—
σπθ: αποκριθεισ δε o srerpoo evrev avro
—,

(3 sagas

εἰ παντεσ σκανδαλισθησονται ev σοι

eyw ovderore σκανδαλισθήσομαι
Edy avro o ijo ay λεγω σοι

οτι ταυτὴ TQ VUKT πρειν ἀλεκτορα φωνησαι
[Tp ἀπαρνησὴ με: λεγει avra πετροσ

«ay Sen pe aw σοι αποθανειν

[Δ]

OV μὴ σε απαρνήσομαι

ομοιωσ καὶ παντεσ οἱ μαθηται εἰπὸν

εἰσ xoptoy λεγομενον γεθσαμακει
σαβ : καὶ λεγει τοισ μαθηταισ avrov

tu Sy
TYG : TOTE ἔρχεται o tno μετ orav
--

ΧΧΥ͂Ι.

27

28

29

31

“32

33

34

35

καθισατε avrov- ewe ay ἀπελθων exer προσευξομει

(Fol. 91 5.)

oy,
&unc uenit ihs cum eis

SEC MATTH 83

accipite manducate. hoc est meum corpus
et accipiens calicem et gratias agens
dedit eis dicens .'bibite ex eo omnes

hoc est enim sanguis meus

noui testamenti . qui pro multis

effunditur.in remissionem peccatorum

dico autem uobis non uiuam amodo

ab hac creatura vitis

usque adiem illum

cum illum uiuam uobiscum notum
in regno patris mei

et hymno dicto exierunt in monte oliueti

—
tunc dicit eis ihs omnes uos

scandalizamini in mein nocte hac
-scriptum est enim
percutiam pastorem

et dispargentur
oues gregis

post autem surrexero

praecedam uos in in galilaeam

respondens autem petrus dixit ei

si omnes scandalizabuntur in te

ego numquam scandalizabor

ait illi ihs -amen dico tibi

quia hac nocte . antequam gallus-cantet
ter abnegabis me - dicit ei petrus

etsi oportuerit me tecum mori

non te negabo

similiter et omnes discipuli dixerunt

in agrum qui dicitur getsamani
.et dicit discipulis suis
sedete ibidem . quousque eam 1110 orare

(Fol. 92 a.

Car. X XVI. 26—36.

και παραλαβὼν τον πετρον ΧΧΥ͂Ι. 37

και rov duo ὕιουσ ζεβεδαιου
ηρξατο λυπεισθαι και αδημονειν
eqy srore λέγει avrow -περιλυποσ ἐστιν ἡ γζνχὴ μου
ewo θανατου. μεινατε ὧδε και γρηγορειται
at δ: per epov. : καὶ προσελθων μεικρον
€T€O €y EEL προσωπον αὐτου
προσευχομενοσ καὶ Neywv - rarep pov
εἰ δυνατὸν ἐστιν παρελθατω απ ἐμου

: τὸ ποτήριον τουτο. : πλὴν ovx wo eyo θελω

και ευρισκει avrovg καθευδοντασ

και Acyet τω πετρω οντωσ οὐκ εἰσχυσαται
μίαν opay γρηγορήῆσαι μετ ἐμου
γρήγορειται καὶ προσευχεσθαι

ἵνα py εἰσελθηται εἰσ πειρασμον

J

E
[Δ

: TO μεν πνὰ προθυμον᾽ ἢ δε σαρξ᾽ ασθενηὴσ

Sj

ἢ: παλιν ex Sevrepov areAOwy

E

J

προσηνξατο λεγων πατερ μου
εἰ ov δυναται To ποτήριον τουτο- παρελθειν
ἐαν μὴ avro πιω. γενηθητω το θελημα σου
και ελθων παλιν. evpev αυτουσ καθευδοντασ
yoay yap αὐτῶν οἱ οφθαλμοι" βεβαρημενοι
και αφεισ αντουσ παλιν ἀπελθων προσηνξατο
TOV αὐτὸν Xoyov εἰπὼν

oop: TOT€ ἐρχεται- προσ Tov μαθητασ avrov

Ν και λεγει avrour * καθευδετετο λοιπὸν
καὶ ἀαναπανεσθαι - Sov ἤγγικεν opa.
και οὔιοσ Tov ανθρωπου παραδιδοται
εἰσ χειρασ αμαρτωλων - eyepea Ue αγωμεν
ἴδου ἤγγικεν o παραδιδουσ με

T Cri Se avrov λαλουντοσ

~ ἴδου ἴουδασ εἰσ των B ηλθεν

(Fol 92 ὁ.)

48

aAA og ov : καιερχεταιπροστουσ μαθητασαντον 40

41

42

43

4

45

47

SEC MATTH
— ---

ὭΡΑ, —

et suscipiens petrum

et duos filios. zebedaei

coepit contristari ct deficere

tunc dicit eis. tristis est anima mea

usque ad mortem ‘sustinete hic et uigilate
mecum ᾿ et accedens pusillum

cecidit in faciem suam

orans et dicens. pater meus

si possibile est. transeat a me

calix iste: uerum non sicut ego uolo
sedsicuttu. Et uenit ad discipulos suos
et inuenit eos dormientes

et dicit petro.sic non ualuistis

una hora uigilare mecum

uigilate et orate

ut non intretis in temptatione

aps quidem pronptus. caro autem infirmis

iterum secundo abiit

orauit dicens. pater meus

si non potest calix iste. transire

nisi illut bibam fiat uoluntas tua

et ueniens iterum: inuenit eos dormientes
erant enim eorum oculi . grauati

et relinquens eos « iterum abiit et orauit

eundem sermonem dicens

tunc uenit. ad discipulos suos

et dicit eis. dormite de cetero

et requiescite - ecce adpropiauit hora
et filius hominis tradetur

in manus peccatorum ‘surgite eamus

ecce proximat qui me trade

adhuc autem eo loquente

ecce 1udas unus de. xii. uenit
(Fol. 93 a.)

Cap, XXVI. 37—47.

[8

Saf

Kat μετ avrov οχλοσ ToÀvo * μετὰ payatpwy XXVI.

και fvAwy- απὸ των apyxtepeoy

και πρεσβυτέρων του λαον

: O δεπαραδιδουσ avrov ἐδωκεν avrow

σημεῖον λεγων - ov ay φιλησω avrog ἐστιν
κρατησατε avrov
και evÜeoc προσελθων ro i ειπεν
χαιραι ραββει. και κατεφιλησεν avrov
Ειπεν 0e avro o me ed o rape: erepat
rore προσαλθοντεσ - ereBadov rac xeipaar

—
€mt TOV LV καὶ ἐΚραΤΉσαν avTOV

ον —
: Kat tov eur Tov μετα LU

ἐκτεινασ τὴν χειρα- ἀπεσπασεν THY μαχαιρα

αντου και επαταξεν roy δουλον
TOV ἀρχιερεωσ

Kat αφειλεν avrov ro ὠτειον

c
: Tore Acye avro o ine

αποστρεψον THY μαχαιραν gov

εἰσ TOV TOTOV αὐτὴσ
παντεσ yap ot λαβοντεσ μαχαιραν
εν μαχαιρα ἀπολουνται

7 Soxeu ort ov δνναμαι αρτι

48

49

50

5I

52

53

παρακαλεσαι TOV TATEPA μου" και παραστησει μοι

πλειω.ιβ. λεγειωνησ αγγελων
wo ovy πληρωθηήσονται αἱ γραφαι

: οτιουτωσ det γενεσθαι : εν exeun TH opa.

ο une €urey τοισ oxAour - wo Ere ληστην
ἤλθατε. pera μαχαιρων καὶ ξυλων
συνλαβειν με

καθημέραν προσ ὕμασ ἐεκαθημὴν

εν Tw ἵερω διδασκων - Kat ovk ἐκρατήσατε με

: Tovro e oXov γεγονεν

iva πληρωθωσιν at γραφαι των προφητων
(Fol. 93 5.)

Car. XXVI

55

$6

rba multa: cum gladiis
us*a principibus sacerdotum
aioribus plebis
tem tradebat eum dedit eis signum

dicens: quem osculatus fuero ipse est
tenete eum

Et continuo accedentes ad ihm dixit
habe rabbi. et osculatus est eum

dixit autem illi ihs ad quod uenisti ame
tunc accedentes ‘inmiserunt manus
in ihm ‘et tenuerunt eum

Et ecce unus ex is qui erant cum ihü
extendens manus eiecit gladium
suum - et percussit seruum
principes sacerdotis
et abstulit eius auriculam

tunc dicit ei ihs
conuerte gladium tuum
in locum suum
omnes enim qui accipiunt gladium
gladio peribunt
aut putas quia non possum modo
rogare patrem meum - et adsistet mihi
plus. xii-legiones angelorum
quomodo ergo couplebuntur. scripturae
quia sic oportet fieri -in illa hora
ihs dixit turbis ‘quasi ad latronem
uenistis: cum gladiis et fustibus
conprehendere me
cottidie apud uos sedebam
in templo docens. et non tenuistis me
hoc autem totum factum est

ut conplerentur scripturae prophetarum
(Fol. 94a.)

. 47—56.

85

86
Tore οἱ μαθηται παντεσ αφεντεσ avr
.-- Se —
Tf : οι δεκρατήσαντεσ rov uy ἀπήγαγον
προσ kaubay rov ἀαρχιερεα
οποῦυ OL γραμματεισ
και οἱ πρεσβντεροι συνήχθησαν

τᾷ : Ο δεπετροσ qgkoXovÜe avro απὸ μακροθεν
εωσ THE αυλησ του ἀαρχιερεωσ
και εἰσελθων «a ἐεκαθητο
μετα των ὕπηρετων "εἰδειν ro τελοσ

τῇ : Οιδεαρχίερεισ
και ro συνεδριον ολον εζητουν
ψευδομαρτυρειαν - κατα του -
oToc avrov θανατωσουσιν
και ovK €vpov To «bna
Kat πολλοι προσηλθον ψευδομαρτυρεσ
καὶ ovk evpoy To εξησ

τὸ : vorepov δεηλθον δυο ψευδομαρτυρεσ
και εἰπὸν - TOUTOV ἡκουσαμεν λέγοντα
ὄνναμαι καταλυσαῖι roy vaoy του Ov
και δια τρειων ἡμερων.. οἰκοδομῆσαι avroy

και ἀαναστασ 0 ἀρχιερευσ εἶπεν avro

ovdey ἀποκρινὴ - TL OVTOL σὸν καταμαρτυρονοῖ
οδε ue ἐσιωπα αποκριθεισ ovy
0 apxuepeva eurev avro ορκιζω σε

MS -
xara του θυ rov ζωντοσ - iva. ἡμειν «orga

— —
TL εἰσὺ εἰ o xpa 0 Hog rov Ov Neyer avro o igo
---
σνειπασ πλὴν λεγω ὕμειν
ort ἀπαρτι οψεσθαι "τον ὕιον rov ανθρωπον
καθημενον ex δεξιων τησ δυναμεωσ
καὶ ἐρχομενον ἐπὶ των νεφελων TOV OUparev
tam,
Tia: τότε O ἀρχιερευσ διερρηξεν

τα ειματια avrov λεγων - εβλασφημησεν
τι ETL χρειαν ἐχομεν * yaprvpoy
(Fol. 94 à.)

XXVI.

57

58

60

62

63

‘SEC MATTH
— i o — —

tunc discipuli omnes relinquentes eum fugerunt
illi autem tenentes ihm duxerunt
ad caiphan ‘principem sacerdotum
ubi scribae
et seniores congregati sunt
petrus autem sequebatur eum . de longe
usque ad ianuam principis sacerdotis
et ingressus intus sedebat
cum ministris . uidere finem rei
principes autem sacerdotum
et conuenticulum totum quaerebant
falsum testimonium aduersus ihm
quatenus mortificarent eum
et non inuenerunt sequentia
et multi accesserunt falsi testes
et non inuenerunt rei sequentia
nouissime autem uenerunt duo falsi testes
et dixerunt. hunc audiuimus dicentem
possum dissoluere templum hoc dei
et post tres dies - aedificare eum eum
Et surgens princeps sacerdotum ait illi
nihil respondes . quid isti testantur de te
ihs autem tacebat: respondens ergo
princeps sacerdotum dixit ei-adiuro te
per dm uiuum. ut nobis dicas
si tu es xps filius dei dicit ei ihs
tu dixisti . uerumtamen dico uobis
quia amodo uideuitis filium hominis
sedentem a dextris. uirtutis
et uenientem super nubes caeli
tunc princeps sacerdotum ‘disrupit
uestimenta sua dicens blasphemauit

quid adhuc opus habemus testium
(Fol. 95a.)

Car, XXVI. 56—65.

— — 0 —
KA MA®® 87

ἴδε νυν yxovoare rv βλασφημειαν XXVI ecce nunc aud
τι ὕμειν δοκει- 66 quid uobi

Or δεαπεκριθησαν παντεσ καὶ εἰπὸν qui au
evoxog Üavarov ἐστιν re

! TOT€ EVENTUTAY εἰσ TO προσωπον AVTOV 67 tu

[2]

και ἐεκολαφισαν avroy
αλλοι δε ἐραπεισαν avroy Aeyoyrea 68
c

προφητευσον jew xpe* Tur ἐστιν 0 παισασ σε

3
e
Qe

: Ὁ Be πετροσ εκαθητο. εξω ev τή ανυλη 69

J

και προσηλθεν αυτω. μια παιδισκὴ Aeyovea

kat συ ἦσθα pera uv του γαλειλαιου

o δεηρνήσατο ἐνπροσθεν παντων λεγων 70
ουκ οιδα τι λεγεισ ovde επισταμαι

zt : ἔξελθοντοσ δε avrov εἰσ rov πυλῶνα γι | [Haec fragmenta folii 96 inter ff. 89 οἱ 90 a biblio-

wer adAn raid .
edey avroy αλλη παιδισκη _ pego inseruntur, eüdem manu, quae ad pedem
καὶ λέγει Tour ἐκει ovroq sv μετα i fol. 16b, ad pedem fol. 95b adnotante: De-

rov vatwpatou- Kas παλιν ἠρνήσατο ” sideratur hic foliu, continens Versionem Lat.

μεθ opkov λεγων - ovx oia, roy ayÜperroy huie paginae respondente, et Textum Graecu

μετα μεικρον δε: προσελθοντεσ ot εστωτεσ' 73 quem reddit sequens pagina.]
εἰπὸν To πετρω.- ἀληθωσ e£ avrov εἰ
και yap ἡ λαλεια σου ομοιαζει
ore ἤρξατο καταθεματιζειν. και ομννειν 74
ort οὐκ οιἰδα Toy ανθρωπον
‘kas εὐθεωσ ἀλεκτωρ εφωνησεν
τις : καὶ εμνησθη o πετροσ' 75
TOV ρηματοσ Uo εἰρηκοτοσ'
πριν adexropa φωνησαι
Tpwr arapyna με- και ἐξελθων «5o
ἐκλαυσεν Tupac
rd: πρωιασ Se γενομενὴσ XXVII. 1
" : συνβουλιον εποιῆσαν παντεσ
Ot αρχιερεισ. καὶ οἱ πρεσβυτεροι rov Xaov
κατα τον eq ἵνα θανατωσουσιν αὐτὸν

(Fol. 95 5.) (Fol. 96 a.)

Carp. XXVI. 65—X XVII. t.

88
y XXVIL =

ἡγεμονι
3

7

put
w

(Fol. 96 6.)

“πο ᾿ς
E

--- —

f gj

ATTH

et ligantes eum duxerunt
et tradiderunt pontio pilato praesidi
tunc uidens iudas : qui tradidit eum
quoniam damnatus est *paenitentia ductus
misit. xxx - argenteos. principibus sacerdotum
et senioribus dicens *peccaui
tradens sanguinem iustum
qui autem dixerunt quid an nos tu uideris
et proiciens argentum in templo
discessit et pergens suspendit se
principes autem sacerdotum
accipientes pecuniam dixerunt
non licet mittere eam - in corbam
quia praetium sanguinis est
Consilio autem accepto. inter se
emerunt agrum figuli
ad sepulturam peregrinorum
propter quod appellatus est ager ille. echeldemach
hoc est ager sanguinis. usque in hodiernum
tunc conpletum est quod dictum est
per hieremian prophetam dicentem
et acceperunt. xxx - argenteos
praetium adpraetiati
quem adpraetiauerunt - de filiis istrahel
et dederunt eos
in agrum figuli
sicut constituit mihi ds
ihs autem stetit ante praesidem
et interrogauit eum praesis dicens
_tu es rex iudaeorum
ih autom ait tu dixisti
et dum accusaretur

& principibus sacerdotum . et senioribus

(Fol. 97 a.)

Cap. XXVII. 2—12.

KAT MA@6
“τς ---.
ουδὲεν απεκρεινετο
TOT€ λεγει avro 0 πιλατοσ - OUK ακονεισ τοσα
καταμαρτυρουσιν σου" Kat οὐκ απεκριθὴ avro
ἐν ρημα
wore θαυμαζειν τον ἡγεμονα λιαν
reB: κατα Se rv eopryv - εἰωθει o ἤγεμων"
azroAvew eva δεσμιον Tw οχλω
ov 70eXov
ταν :Ειχον δετοτε Oo jov ἐεπισημον
τον λεγομενον βαραββᾶν
συνήγμενων δε avrov εἰπεν avroug o πειλατοσ
τινα θελεται ὕμειν aroAvow- βαραββαν 7 oy
TOV λεγομενον χρν
nds yap ort δια φθονον
παρεδωκαν avrov
: καθημενου δε avrov ἐπι τον βηματοσ
απεστειῖλεν προσ GUTOV "ἢ γυνὴ avrov λέγουσα
μηδεν σοι καὶ τω δικαίω εκεινω-
πολλα yap ἐπαθὸν σημερὸν
κατ ovap δι avroy:
: Οἱ δεαρχίερεισ και οἱ πρεσβυτεροι
ἐπεισαν Tove οχλουσ
iva αἰτήσωνται τὸν Bapa [Jay :
τον δε Ὧν απολεσωσὶιν
αποκριθεισ δε o ἤγεμων εἰπεν avrour
τινα θελεται απὸ των Svo - αἀπολυσω ὕμειν
οι δεειπαν βαραββαν

— . —
: λέγει avrow o πειλατοσ. TL our ποιήσωμεν ιὴν

tov Aeyopevov χρν : Aeyovaty παντεσ᾽
σταυρωθητω - eye: avrow οἤγεμων
TL Yap κακον εποιῆσεν

ot δεπερισσωσ ckpa day Aeyovreoc

σταυρωθητω
(Fol. 97 6.)

CaP.

XXVII.

13
14

17

19

SEC MATTH 89
nihil respondebat

tunc dicit illi pilatus . non audis quanta
testantur de te. et non respondit ei
unum uerbum
ita ut miraretur praesis ualde

per diem autem festum . consueuerat praesis
dimittere. unum uinctum populo
quem uolebant

habebant autem tunc uinctum insignem
qui dicebatur barabbas
congregatis autem illis: dixit illis pilatus
quem uultis uobis dimittam . barabban aut ihn
qui dicitur xps
sciebat enim quia per inuidiam
tradidérant eum

sedente autem eo pro tribunali
misit ad eum . uxor eius dicens
nihil tibi sit cum iusto illo
multa enim passa sum hodie
per uisum propter eum

principes autem sacerdotum ‘et seniores
persuaserunt turbis
ut peterent barabban
ihm autem perderent

respondens autem praesens dixit eis
quem uultis de duobus: dimittam uobis
qui autem dixerunt barabban

dicit eis pilatus-quid ergo faciem ihm
qui dicitur xps dicunt omnes
crucifigatur: dicit eis praesens
quid enim mali fecit
qui autem amplius clamabant dicentes
crucifigatur

(Fol.. 98 a.)

XXVII. 12—23.

12

rxt : ἴδων δε o πιλατοσ - ort ovdey ὠφελει
᾿ ἄλλα μαλλον θορυβοσ yeveras
λαβὼν ὕδωρ -απενιψατο rac χειρασ
Karevavrt Tov oxXov λεγων -αθωοσ εἰμι eyo
απὸ TOV αιματοσ τουτου .ὕμεισ οψεσθαι
και ἀποκριθεισ ao o λαοσ «urey

τοαιμααντου
€ ἡμασ Kal eri τα τεκνα μων

τκὴ : τοτε ἀπελυσεν avrow roy βαραββαν

n Toy δὲ ay φλαγελλωσασ παρεδωκεν avrour
ἵνα σταυρωσωσιν αντοὸν

τκὸ : rore oi στρατιωται TOV ἤγεμονοσ

— —-
παραλαβοντεσ τον ιὴν εἰσ To πραιτωριον
συνήγαγεν ex avroy ολὴν τὴν σπειραν
και ἐενδυσαντεσ' avrov "εἰματιον πορῴυρονν
και χλαμυδαν κοκκινὴν περιεθηκαν avra
και πλεξαντεσ στεφανον - εξ ακανθων
ἐπέθηκαν ext τὴν κεφαλὴν avrov
και καλαμον ev τὴ δεξεια avrov
και yovvrerga avrea * evzpogÜev avrov
ενεπεξαν avro λεγοντεσ

χαιραι βασιλεν των Ἰουδαίων

ἘΣ]

> καὶ ἐενπτυσαντεσ εἰσ αὐτὸν
ελαβον rov καλαμον
και ετυπτον εἰσ τὴν κεφαλὴν avrov
και ore ἐενεπαιξαν αυτω εξεδυσαν avroy
τὴν χλαμυδα καὶ eveducay avroy
Tha : TO εἰματια αὐτου ἀπήγαγον avrov
εἰσ το σταυρωσαι : εξερχομένοι δὲ

evpov ἀνθρωπον κυρηναιον

εἰσ ἀπαντήσιν αυὐτον.ονοματι σιμωνα

TOVTOV ἤνγαρενσαν - iva apy Tov σταυρον avrov

7B : και ελθοντεσ εἰσ roov λεγομενον γολγοθα
(Fol. 98 5.)

XXVII. 24

33

SEC Mae
—— - —
uidens autem pilatus - quia nihil proficit
sed magis tum fieri
accipiens aquam lauit manus suas
coram populo dicens. innocens sum ego
a sanguinem huius. uos uideuitis
Et respondens omnis populus dixit
sanguis huius
super nos et super filios nostros
tunc dimisit eis barabbam
ihm autem flagris caesum tradidit eis
ut crucifigerent eum
tunc milites praesidis .
suscipientes ihm ‘in praetorium
congregauerunt ad eum . uniuersam cohortem
et uestientes eum - tunicam purpuream
et chlamydem coccineam circumdederunt ei
et torquentes coronam de spinis
inposuerunt.super caput eius
et harundinem in dextera eius
et adgeniculantes ante eum
inluserunt eum dicentes
habe rex iudaeorum
et conspuentes in eum
acceperunt harundinem
et percutiebant super caput eius
Et cum delusissent eum exuerunt eum
clamydem. et uestierunt eum
uestimenta sua. duxerunt eum
utcrucifigerent: Exeuntes autem
inuenerunt hominem cyreneum
obuiam sibi uenientem-nomine simonem
hunc angariauerunt. ut tolleret crucem eius

Et uenientes in locum. qui dicitur golgotha
(Fol. 99 a.)

Cap, XXVII. 24— 33.

— XXVII.

TÀy : 0 ἐστιν κρανιου τοποσ᾿: καὶ €Dokay avro Teu

οινον μετα χολησ μεμειγμενον
και γευσαμενοσ οὐκ ἤθελησεν mew
thd: (ταυρωσαντεσ δε αυτον
διεμερισαντο Ta ειματεια avrov
βαλοντεσ κληρον - και καθημενοι
τλε : ετήρουν avrov εκει: καὶ ἐπεθῆκαν

eravw rc κεφαλησ avrov: τὴν αἰτειαν avrov
—

γεγραμμενὴν «οντοσ eaTty ino
o βασιλευσ των Ἰουδαίων

τὰς : TOT€ σταυρουνται συν avro 'δνο λησται
—

evo ex δεξιων" και εἰσ εξ εὐωνυμων

"AL Or δε παραπορενομενοι. εβλασφημουν avrov
κεινουντεσ τὴν κεφαλὴν avrwy . καὶ λεγοντεσ
ova o καταλνων roy vaoy
και EV τρισιν ἡμεραισ οἰκοδομων
σωσὸον σεαντον εἰ ULOG εἰ TOU θυ
και καταβηθει απο του σταυρον

τλη: Ομοιωσ Se και οἱ αρχίερεισ
ενπαιζοντεσ μετα των γραμματαιων
καὶ φαρισαιων λεγοντεσ - αλλουσ ἐσωσεν
ἐαντον ov δυναται σωσαι
βασιλενσ wpand ἐστιν" καταβατω νυν
απο TOV σταυρον᾽ και πιστευσομεν AUTW
εἰ πεποιθεν emt roy ὃν. ρυσασθω νυν avrov

—,
et θελει avrov. eurev yap ort θυ eua itor

—,
TNO : τοδε avro και οἱ Anorat- 0t σταυρωθεντεσ
——,
συν avTo* ὠνειδιζον avrov
—

Tu : απὸ δε ekro ὡρασ σκοτοσ €yevero
emt πασαν τὴν yv. €o0 «var. opa
τμα: περι δε τὴν ἐννατὴην opay -ανεβοησεν ine
φωνὴ peyady Aeyoy
λει λει Aapa ζαφθανει.τοντ ἐστιν
(Fol. 99 5.)

34

42

43

45

91

quod est caluariae locus. et dederunt ei bibere
uinum cum felle mixtum

et gustans noluit uiuere

cum autem crucefixissent eum

diuiserunt sibi uestimenta eius

mittentes sortem . et sedentes

seruabant eum ibi. et inposuerunt

super caput eius causam

&criptam ‘hic est ihs

rex iudaeorum

tunc crucifiguntur cum eo ‘duo latrones

unus a dextris- et unus a sinistris

transeuntes autem . blasphemabant eum

mouentes capud suum - et dicentes
ua qui dissoluit templum
et tribus diebus aedificat
liuera te-ai filius es dei
et descende de cruce
similiter et principes sacerdotum
deludentes cum scribis
et pharisaeis dicebant - alios saluos fecit
seipsum non potest salbare
rex istrahel est .descendat nunc
de cruce‘et credemus ei
ai confidit in dm liueret nunc eum
si uult eum ‘dixit enim quia di filius sum
identidem autem et latrones qui fixi erant

cum eo increpabant eum

ab hora autem sexta tenebre factae sunt

super omnem terram * usque nonam horam
circa nonam autem horam exclamauit ihs
uoce magna dicens
heli heli lama zapthani hoc est
(Fol. 100a.)

Cap. XXVII. 33— 46.

99 KAT MAG0

6c] pov Ge pov - tvare με ενκατελιπεσ XXVII.
amy
τμβ : Tweo de Tov exer ἐστωτων 47
—,
ακουσαντεσ᾽ eXeyov *nÀ«uxy ove ουτοσ
c
Thy: Kat ευθεωσ δραμων εἰσ εξ avrov 48
i,
και λαβων σπονγον πλησασ ofov
και περιθεισ καλαμω. εποτειζενιαλτον
Or δελοιποι evrov -αφεσ ἴδωμεν 49
ει ἐερχεται ἡλειασ και σωσει avTov
---
τμὸ Ὁ 8e eno παλιν κραξασ φωνὴ μεγαλὴη 50
— —
αφηκεν To Trva.
—
τμε :Ka4 ἴδου TO καταπετασμα TOV ναον 51
—
εσχισθὴ evo Svo pepy- απο avo ev
v
TJ. 3 ewo KaTw: Kat 7) yr eren
[o .

και αἱ πετραι εσχισθησαν

και τα μνημία ανεωχθήσαν" καὶ πολλα σωματα 52
των κεκοιμήημενων αγιων ἡγερθησαν

και ἐξελθοντεσ εκ των μνημιων £3
μετα THY eyepaw avrov
ÀAÜov εἰσ τὴν αγιαν πολιν
Kat εφανησαν πολλοισ
rel : O δε exarovrapyne £4

—
και οἱ [LET αὐτοῦ THPOUVTED TOV Uv

εἰδοντεσ Toy σεισμον - και τα γεινομενα

εφοβηθησαν σφοδρα γοντεσ
—-
αληθωσ itc θυ qv ovroc
τμὴ snoav δε και γυναικεσ πολλαι 55
tay,
απο paxpobev θεωρουσαι

αιτινεσ ἠκολουθησαν τω uu απὸ THE αγιλειλαιασ
διακονουσαι avro
εν auc ἣν μαρια μαγδαληνὴ 56
καὶ μαρια ἡ Tov taxwBov- και iwond μητὴρ
και ἢ μητὴρ των ὕιων ζεβεδεου
T :Oweu Se yevoj.evgo - nA Gev avOpwrog πλον 57
(Fol. 100 5.)

SEC MATTH
me —
ds meus ds meus ut quid me reliquisti
quidam autem illic stantium
audientes dicebant. heliam uocat iste
et continuo currens unus ex his
et accipiens spongiam inplens aceto
et inponens harundini. potabat eum
ceteri autem dixerunt.sine uideamus
si uenit helias. et liuerat eum
ihs autem iterum clamans. uoce magna
dimisit spm
Et ecce uelum templi
scissum est in duas partes. agysu usque
deorsum - et terra mota est
et petrae fissae sunt
et monumenta aperta sunt. et multa corpora
dormientium sanctorum . surrexerunt -
et exeuntes de monumentis
pest resurrectionem eius
enerunt in sanctam ciuitatem
#t paruerunt multis
nturio autem
et qui cum eo serbabant ihm
uidentes terre motum ‘et quae fiebant
timuerunt ualde dicentes
uere di filius erat hic
Erant autem et mulieres multae
de longe uidentes
quae secutae sunt ihm de galilaea
ministrantes ei
in quibus erat maria magdalene
et maria iacobi . et ioseph mater
et mater filiorum zebedaei
sero autem facto uenit homo diues
(Fol. 101 a.)

Cap. XXVII. 46—57.

απὸ αρειμαθειασ. ro ονομα iwond ΧΧΥ͂ΙΙ.
oc Kat avrog ἐμαθητενθὴ τω -
Ovroc προσηλθεν ro πειλατω 58
και ητήσατο TO σωματου up
TV : Toreo πειλατοσ ἐκελευσεν
n αποδοθηναι ro σωμα
και παραλαβὼν Ἰωσηφ ro copa 49
ενετυλιξεν avro εν σινδονι καθαρα
και εθηκεν avro. εν τω καινὼω avrov μνήμιω όο
O ἐλατομησεν εν τὴ πετρα
και προσκυλισασλισασ λιθον μεγαν
τῇ θυρα rov μνημῴν απηλθεν
Ta : ἣν δε exet μαρια μαγδαληνὴ 61
kat αλλη μαρια καθημεναι κατεναντι Tov Ta ov
0B : τή δε ἐπαυριον -τισ ἐστιν μετα THY παρασκενὴν 62
συνήχθησαν οἱ apxeepewr
και ot φαρισαιοι προσ πειλατον λεγοντεσ 63
Ke εμνησθημεν.οτι exetvor 0 πλανοσ εἰπε
ert Gov - ort μετα τρεισ ἡμέρασ εγειρομαι
καιλευσον ovv ασφαλισθηναι rov ταφον 64
εωσ ἡμέρασ τρειτησ - μή ποτε ελθοντεσ
ot μαθηται avrov - κλεψωσιν avroy
kat ἐρουσιν Tw Aaw
ἤγερθη απο των νεκρων
και ἐσται 7) αιἰσχατὴ πλανὴ «χείρω THE πρωτὴσ
Edn δεαντοισ οπειλατοσ exerat φυλακασ 65
trayerat ασφαλισασθαι wo οιδατε
Or Se ropevOevrec ἡσφαλισαν rov ταφον 66
σῴφραγισαντεσ tov λιθον. pera T v $vAak"
ope de ca BBarwv ry επιφωσκουση
εἰσ μειαν σαββατων.ηλθεν μαρια μαγδαληνη

XXVIII. 1

και ἡ αλλη μαρια θεωρησαι rov ra doy
και ἴδου σεισμοσ eyevero μεγασ 2
(Fol. τοι δ.)

5

[ef

MATTH 93

—

ab arimathia ‘cui nomen ioseph

qui et ipse didicerat ab ihu
hic accessit ad pilatum

et petit corpus ihu
tunc pilatus iussit

reddi corpus

et suscipiens ioseph corpus
inuoluit illud .in sindone munda
et posuit illud 1 nouo suo monumento
quod absciderat in petra
et aduoluens saxum magnum
osteo monumenti abiit
Erat autem ibidem - maria magdalene
et alia maria sedentes. contra sepulcrum
in crastinum autem . quae est post cena pura -
conuenerunt principes sacerdotum
et pharisaei - ad pilatum dicentes
dme rememorati sumus. quia ille seductor dixit
adhuc uiuens - quia post tres dies resurzam
iuue ergo muniri sepulcrum
usque ad diem tertium - ne forte uenientes
discipuli eius :furentur eum
et dicent plebi
surrexit a mortuis
et erit nouissimus error. peior priori
dicit autem eis pilatus habetis custodes
ite munite sicüt scitis
qui autem abeuntes - munierunt sepulcrum
signantes lapidem - cum custodibus
sero autem sabbatorum : inlucescente
in una sabbatorum - uenit maria magdalene
et alia maria: uidere sepulchrum
Et ecce terre motus factus est magnus
(Fol. 102 a.)

Capp. XXVII. §57—X XVIII. 2.

94

ayyeAoc yap kv xara Bac απ ovpavov XXVIII.
προσελθων απεκυλισεν roy λιθον

και exaÜro exavw avrov

ἣν δεη εἰδεα avrov. wo ἀστραπὴ 3

και TO ἐνδυμα αντου λευκον wo χείων

απὸ δε rov φοβονυ avrov. ἐσεισθησαν οι τηρουντεσ 4

και ἐγενηθησαν wo νεκροι

αποκριθεισ Se o a»yyeXoa - εἰπεν rau γυναιξιν
μη φοβεισθαι ὕμεισ. οιδα yap ort -
TOV ἐστανρωμενον ζητειται..ουκ ἐστιν Woe
ἤγερθη yap καθωσ ειπεν. δευτε ederat Toy rome
OTTOV €K€LTO 0 KG - και Taxv ropevÜewrat
eurare Tour μαθηταισ avrov - ori ἡγερθὴη
και προαγει ὕμασ εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν

exe avrov οψεσθαι "ἴδου εἰπὸν ὕμειν

: και ἐξελθουσαι ταχυ απο του μνημειου

μετα φοβον και χαρασ μεγαλησ
εἐδραμον απαγγειλαι Tour μαθηταισ avrov
και ἴδον ο ine απηντησεν ανταισ
Aeyov xatpatrac- at Se προσελθουσαι
ἐκρατῆησαν Tove ποδασ avrov
και TPOTEKVINT AY GUTO
Tore Neyer ανταισ o ine μὴ φοβεισθαι
ὕπαγεται ἀαπαγγειλατε Tow: αδελφοισ μου
iva ἀπελθωσιν εἰσ γαλιλαιαν

κακει με οψεσθαι

πορενομενων Se avrov - ἴδον Tuto: THO κουστωδιασ

εἐλθοντεσ eur τὴν πολιν ᾿ανηγγειλαν
τοισ ἀρχιερευσιν - ATaVTA. τα γενομενα
καὶ συναχθεντεσ μετα των πρεσβυτερων
συνβουλιον AaBovrec - apyyvptov ἵκανον
ἐδωκαν - Tour στρατιωταισ Aeyoyrea

eura Te ort- ou μαθηται avrov

(Fol. 102 5.)

CAP.

II

SEC

MA
—— «
angelus autem dmi descendens de caelo
accedens reuoluit lapidem
et sedebat super eum
erat autem aspectus eius ‘sicut fulgur
et uestitus eius - albus sicut nix
a timore autem eius. commoti sunt custodes
et facti sunt tamquam mortui
respondens autem angelus. dixit mulieribus
nolite timere uos. scio enim quia ihm
crucifixum quaeritis non est hic
surrexit enim sicut dixit. uenite uide locu
ubi positus erat dms-et cito euntes
dicite discipulis eius: quia surrexit
et praecedit uos in galilaea
ibi eum uideuitis. ecce dixi uobis
Et exeuntes cito de monumento
cum timore et gaudio magno
cucurrerunt renuntiare discipulis eius
Et ecce ihs occurrit eis
dicens habete. quae autem accedentes
tenuerunt pedes eius
et adorauerunt ei
tunc dicit eis ihs. nolite timere
ite nuntiate fratribus meis
ut eant in galilaeam

et ibi me uideuitis

Euntibus autem illis ecce quidam de custodibus

uenientes in ciuitate.renuntiarunt

principibus sacerdotum . omnia quae facta sunt

Et congregati cum senioribus
consilio accepto : pecuniam copiosam
dederunt. militibus dicentes
dicite quoniam discipuli eius

(Fol. 103 a.)

XXVIII. 2—13.

vuxtog ελθοντεσ .εκλεψαν vrov XXVIII.
ἡμῶν κοιμωμένων - καὶ αν ακουσθη rovro 14
ὕπο TOv ἡγεμονοσ -ἡμεισ πεισομεν αντον |
και ὕμασ αμεριμνουσ ποιησομεν

Οιεδελαβοντεσ τα apyyvpua. ἐποιησαν 15
wo εδιδαχθησαν
και διεφημισθὴ o Xoyog ovroc
Tapa. TOL LoVvOaLOLT - EWT THO σήμερον ἡμερασ

Or δε ἐνδεκα μαθηται επορευθησαν τό
εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν eur το οροσ
ov eradaro avrour ine “και ἴδοντεσ avrov 17

προσεκυνήῆσαν .οἱδε εδιστασαν
και προσελθων o ine ' ekaXgaey avrow λεγων -
εδοθη μοι πασα εξουσια

εν ουρανοισ καὶ emi THO no - ropever fat νυν
μαθητευσατε παντα τα εθνη

βαπκτισαντεσ avrove
εἰσ TO ονομα TOU TATPOT και υἷον
t
Kat TOV G;yLOV πνσ διδασκοντεσ avrove
τήρειν Tavra - oca ενετειλαμὴν ὕμειν
Kas idov eyw eux μεθ υμων
πασασ Tar ἡμερασ

εωσ THO συντελειασ του αἰωνοσ

Qooo 00000000 0000000 00000000

(Fol. 103 5.)

jm

C

Bj

TTH 95

per nocte uenientes furati sunt eum
nouis dormientibus. et si auditum fuerit hoc
a praeside nos suademus ei

et uos securos faciemus

qui autem accepta pecunia fecerunt

sicut docti erant
et diuulgatum est uerbum hoc

apud iudaeos - usque in hoernum diem

undecim autem discipuli abierunt

in galilaeam in montem
ubi constituerat eis ihs ‘et uidentes eum

adorauerunt.quidam autem dubitauerunt

Et accedens ihs locutus est eis dicens

data est mihi omnis potestas

in caelis et super terram . ite nunc
docete omnes gentes

baptizantes eos

in nomine patris et fili

et sancti aps - docentes eos

seruare omnia. quanta mandaui uobis
et ecce ego sum uobiscum

omnibus diebus

usque in consummationem saeculi

QoooooQ000Q0000000000 00000000

euangelium sec

mattheum explicit

sec iohannen

(Fol. 104 a.)

CaP. XXVIII. 13—20.

96

J

J

KATA NHN
—— —
Ev apxn nv o Aoyor kat o Xoyoc ἣν προσ rov Ov Li
και bo qv 0 Àoyyoc - ovroc nv ev ἀρχὴ προσ Tov ὃν 2
παντα δι avrov eveyero Kat xopur avrov 3
ἐγένετο ovdev ‘0 γεγονεν "εν avro . 4
Coy ἐστιν" και ἡ Gorg ἣν To φωσ των ανθρωπω
καὶ TO φωσ cy τὴ σκοτια φαινει 5
και ἡ σκοτια avro ov KareAa Bev
€yevero ανθρωποσ arrectaApevor 6
Tapa κυὴν ονγομα αντω -ἴωαννὴν
ovroc ἤλθεν εἰσ μαρτυριαν - iva μαρτυρηση 7

rep. TOV φωτοσ * wa. παντεσ Tw Teva ovary

de avrov' ovk ν εκείνοσ To Puc 8
αλλ ἵνα μαρτυρησὴ περι Tov φωτοσ
ἣν To φωσ To αληθινον o φωτιζει 9

zayra avOpwiroy ερχομενον

εἰσ TOV κοσμον EV TW KOT LW ἣν 10
Kat 0 κοσμοσ δι αὐτου eyevero Kat

0 KOO POC αντον OUK €yyo εἰσ τα ἴδια. I1
nAGev και οι ἴδιοι avrov ov παρελαβον

οσοι ἐλαβον avrov εδων avrour 12
ἐξουσιαν τέκνα θυ. γενεσθαι. τοισ πιστενουσι

εἰσ TO ονομα avTOV - Ovx εξ ἐματων ουδε 13
εκ θεληματοσ σαρκοσ οὐδε θεληματοσ ανδροσ-

αλλ εκ θυ ἐγεννηθησαν - Kat o λογοσ 14
σαρξ eycvero καὶ εσκηνωσεν

ev ἡμειν και εθεασαμεθα τὴν δοξαν

avrov δοξαν wo μονογενουσ

παρα πατροσ πληρὴ χαριτοσ Kot αληθιασ

Ἰωαννησ μάρτυρι περι avrov και κεκραγεν 15
OVTOO ἣν OV εἰπὸν O οπισω LOU ἐρχομενοσ
ἐνπροσθεν μου yeyovey |
OTL TPWTOT pov NV OTL EK TOV 16

πληρωματοσ avrov ἡμεισ παντεσ

(Fol. 104 b.)

Cap. I. 1—16.

S. IogANNIS. Car. I.

[Desunt folia, octo, decimum quartum Codicis qua-
ternionem complectentia, ad calcem fol. 104 Ὁ
adnotante eádem manu, quae ad ff. 16b, 95 b,
Desiderantur omnia abhinc usque ad v. 26

capitis 34! in textu Graeco.]

—

[Ὁ

EC

με

HAN
— --
CAP. Ul. 16 ut filium suum unicum dedit
ut omnes qui credit in eum
non pereat sed habeat uitam aeternam
* 17 non enim misit ds filium suum
in mundum ut iudicet mundum
sed ut saluetur mundus per illum
18 propter hoc qui credit in eum non iudicabitur
qui autem non credit iam iudicatus est
quia non credidit
in nomine unici fili dei
19 hoc est autem iudicium

quoniam lux uenit in mundum

et dilexerunt homines
[Caput III, v. 16 foo 113 a praescripsit Bent- magis tenebra quam lucem
leius.] erant enim illorum mala facta
20 omnis enim qui male agit

odit lucem et non uenit ad lucem
ut non arguantur operas eius de luce
21 qui autem facit ueritatem uenit ad lucem
ut manifestetur opera eius
quoniam deo sunt operata
a2 | post haec exiuit ihs et discipuli eius
in iudaeam terram et ibi
morabatur cum illis et baptizabat
23 erat autem et iohannes baptizans
in aeno prope salim
quoniam aquae multae erant ibi
et ueniebant et baptizabantur
24 nondum enim missus fuerat in carcerem
25 iohannes ‘facta est ergo quaestio
& discipulis iohannis
ad iudaeos de purificatione
26 et uenerunt ad iohannen et dixerunt illi
(Fol. 113a.)

Cap. III. 16—26.
13

98

— A
IQAN
—, a,

KAT
— --
pae oo «v μετα σον περαν
του topdavov w av μεμαρτυρηκασ'
ἴδον ουτοσ βαπτιζει. καὶ mayreo
εἐρχονται προσ avrov
απεκριθὴ Ἰωαννησ Kat εἰπεν
ov δυναται ανθρωποσ λαμβανειν ovdev
cay μὴ ἡ δεδομενον avro εκ Tov ovpavov

αντοι ὕμεισ μοι μαρτυρειται

-.
OT εἰπὸν οὐκ εἰμι ο XPT αλλ ort

απεσταλμενοσ εἰμι ἐενπροσθεν exewov

: oexov THY νυμφὴην νυμιοσ erty

o δεφιλοσ rov νυμφιου

ο ἐστωσ και ἀκονων αὐτου

xapa χαίρει δια τὴν φωνὴν του νυμῴιον
avr ow ἡ χαρα ἡ ἐμὴ πεπλήρωται
εκεινον Set avgavery . ewe δε eXarrovotas

οανωθεν epxoj.evoa «ἐπάνω TAYTWY «er

o Se wy aro THe γὴσ

€x TNT yoo ἐστιν Kat ἐκ THT γησ λαλει

0 €K TOU ουρανου €pxoj.evoa

0 EWPAKEY καὶ )KOUG €V μαρτυρει

και THY μαρτυριαν avrov ovóeur Aap fave

o AaBuy avrov τὴν μαρτυριαν exppayurev
oro c αληθησ ἐστιν

III.

«πὶ —
ov yap απεστιλεν o θσ “τα ρηματα τοῦ θυ Aare

ov yop ex μετρου διδωσιν o ὃσ ro và.
0 πατὴρ ἀγαπα τον BLOV

και παντα ἐδωκεν EV τῇ χειρι avrov

* ἵνα "οπιστενων εἰσ TOV ὕιον

€x ζωὴν αἰωνιον - o 0€ απειθων τω uo

ovx οψεται ζωὴν
αλλ ἡ opyn τουθὺ peve er avroy
Lo,

400 OVV EYVW 0 LNT - OTL ἤκουσαν οι φαρισαιοι

(Fol, 153 8.)

IV.

27

34

I

‘SEC IOHAN

rabbi qui erat tecum trans
iordanen cui tu testimonium reddidisti

ecce hic baptizat. et omnes ueniunt ad eum

ueniunt ad eum

respondit iohannes et dixit

non potest homo accipere quidquam
nisi illi datum fuerit de caelo

ipsi uos mihi testimonium redditis

quia dixi non sum xps sed quia

missus sum ante illum

qui habet sponsam sponsus est

amicus autem sponsi

qui stat et audit eum

gaudio gaudet propter uocem sponsi
hoc ergo gaudium meum inpletum est
illum oportet crescere. me autem minui
qui desusum uenit supra omnes est

qui autem de terra est

de terra est et de terra loquitur

qui de caelo uenit

quod uidit et audiuit testatur

et testimonium eius nemo accipit

qui accepit eius testimonium signauit
quoniam ds uerax est

quem enim misit ds uerba del loquitur
non enim ad mensuram ds dat spm
‘ds diligit filium:

et omnia dedit in manu eius

ut qui credit in filium

habeat uitam aeternam ‘qui autem non ore
filio non uidebit uitam

—> .
sed ira dei manet in eum

Cum ergo cognouit 188. quia audierunt farisaei

(Fol. 114 α.)

Care. ΠῚ, 26—IV. r.

xf Ses

— ~, ὡ —
KAT IQANNHN

—
oTt τησ πλειονασ μαθητασ ποιει

- —
και βαπτειζει ἡ Ἰωαννησ᾽ καιτοιγε avrog ino

ovx εβαπτιζεν αλλ οἱ μαθηται avrov

: αφηκεν τὴν ἴουδαιαν γὴν

καὶ ἀπηλθεν παλιν εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν
sede δε avrov διερχεσθαι δια τησ σαμαριασ

ἐρχεται ovy eur πολιν Tyo σαμαριασ
λεγομενην avxap* πλήσιον του χωριου
ov εδωκεν ako) οἴωσηφ ro Uu» avrov
ἣν Se exec πηγὴ Tov laxo:
0 ουν ino κεκοπιακωσ
εκ THO οδοιποριασ εκαθεζετο ουτωσ
ἐπι τὴ πηγὴ wpa yV oc exry
€pxeraa γυνὴ €x THe σαμαριασ ἀντλησαι ὕδωρ
λεγει avry o une Soo μοι Trew
ot ydp μαθηταὶ avrov απεληλνθισαν
εἰσ τὴν πολιν - iva τροφασ ἀγορασωσιν
λεγει ovy avro 7) γυνὴ ἡ σαμαριτισ
συϊουδαιοσ ὧν πωσ παρ ἐμου
πεῖν αἰτεισ γυναικοσ σαμαριτιδοσ
.---
απεκριθὴη o tno και εἰπεν avr
εἰ ἡδεισ τὴν δωρεαν του θυ
και τισ ἐστιῦ 0 λεγων σοι Soo μοι wee
συνητησασ αὐτὸν
και edwxey ay σοι ὕδωρ Lov
ω--
λεγει avro ἢ γυνὴ ke ovde ἀαντλημα exe
«at ro φρεαρ ἐστι βαθυ. ποθεν exec ὕδωρ ζων
— td
μὴ ov μειζων €. Tov πρσ μων taxwB
oc εδωκεν new To φρεαρ
καὶ αντοσ εξ QUTOV €TTLEV
και ot ὕιοι avrov και τα θρεμματα
c
απεκριθη ino και εἰπεν avr) πασ 0 πεινων
€x του ὕδατοσ rovrov - διψησει παλιν
(Fol. 114 5.)

‘SEC IOHAN 99
Se —
. os) . 6 .
quia ihs plures discipulos facit
. . ru

et baptizat quam iohannes. et tamen ipse ibs.

non baptizabat sed discipuli eius

reliquid terram iudaeam

et abiit iterum in galilaeam

oportebat autem illum transire per samariam

uenit ergo in ciuitatem samariae

quae dicitur sychar.iuxta agrum

quod dedit iacob - ioseph filio suo

Erat autem ibi fons 1acob

ihs autem fatigatus
de itinere sedebat sic
supra fontem hora erat quasi sexta

uenit mulier de samaria- haurire aquam

dicit illi ihs da mihi bibere

discipuli enim illius abierant

in ciuitatem ut escas emerent
dicit illi ergo mulier samaritana
tu cum sis iudaeus- quomodo a me

bibere petis. muliere samaritanae

respondit ihs et dixit ei

si scires donum del

et quis est qui tibi dicet da mihi bibere
tu peteres ab eo

et dedisset tibi aquam uiuam

dicit illi mulier dme nec hauritorium habes

et puteus altus est. unde habes aquam uiuam
numquid tu maior es patre nostro iacob

qui dedit nobis puteum

et ipse ex eo uiuit

et fili eius et pecora

respondit ihs et dixit illi omnis qui bibit,

ex hac aqua - sitiet iterum
(Fol. 115 a.)

Car. IV. 1—13.

100

— — 0 —À
KAT IOAN
— ν-ὄ —

o δεπεινων ex rov ὕδατοσ ov eyw Swowavrw IV. 14
ov δευψησει εἰσ Tov αἰωνα-αλλα ro ὕδωρ
0 eyw δωσω avro γενήσεται ey avro πηγὴ ὕδατοσ
αλλομενον εἰσ Luv αἰωνιον

λεγει προσ avrov ἡ γυνὴ ke Bog pot Tovro To UÓwp 15
ἵνα μὴ δειψησω μηδὲ ἐρχωμαι
evOade avrA«w

λεγει avr 0 ine ὕπαγε φωνῆσον rovavopacey 16
και ελθε ενθαδε : απεκρειθη ἡ γυνὴ 17
και εἶπεν ayOpa ovk exw

λεγει aurn o we καλωσ εἰπασ
ort ανδρα ovk εχεισ
πέντε yap avdpac ἐσχεσ 18
και νυν OV EXEL οὐκ ἐστιν σον ανὴρ
Tovro αληθεσ εἰρηκασ'

λεγει avro ἡ γυνὴ Ke Gewpw ort mpodyrye ει 19
οἱ TATEPET ἡμῶν EV τω Op€t TOUTW 20
προσεκυνῆσαν
και ὕμεισ Aeyere ort εν Ἱεροσολυμοισ'
ἐστιν οτοποσ οπου προσκυνειν Set

λεγει αυτή o - YUVAL rurTeve μοι 21
OTL €pxera1 WPA. - OTE ovre EV Tovro τωρει
oure Y ἵεροσολυμοισ -προσκννήσεται TO mpi .
ὕμεισ προσκυνειτεο ovk οιδατε 22
ἡμεισ προσκυνουμεν o οιδαμεν
οτι ἢ σωτήρια εκ των Ἰουδαίων ἐστιν
αλλα ερχεται wpa καὶ νυν ἐστιν 23
ore οἱ αληθινοι προσκυνηται
προσκυνήσουσιν TQ) πατρι εν πνι.
και αληθεια" και yap o πατὴρ τοιουτουσ' ζητει
τουσ προσκυνουντασ QUTOY -πνευμα ο θσ 24
και τουσ προσκυνονντασ εν TW

καὶ αληθεια προσκυνεῖν Se

(Fol. 1155.)

bi

SEC IOHAN

-- --Οο-. —
qui autem uiuit de aqua ‘quam ego dabo ei
non sitiet in aeternum. sed aquam.
quam ego davo ei - fiet in eo fons aquae

salientis in uitam aeternam

dicit ad eum mulier dme da mihi hanc aquam

ut non sitiam neque ueniam
hic haurire

dicit illi ihs *uade uoca uirum tuum

et ueni hoc : respondit mulier
et dixit uirum non habeo

dicit illiihs bene dixisti

quia uirum non habes

quinque enim uiros habuisti

et nunc quem habes non est tuus uir
hoc uerum dixisti

dicit illi mulier dme uideo quod profeta eg

patres nostri in hoc monte
adorauerunt
et uos dicitis quia in hierosomis

est locus ubi adorare oportet |

dicit illi ibs mulier crede mihi

quia uenit hora. cum neque in hoc monte

neque hierosolymis - adorauitis patri

uos adoratis quod nescitis

nos adoramus quod scimus

quia salus de iudaeis est

sed uenit hora et nunc est

cum ueri adoratores

adorauerunt patri in spu

et ueritate. etenim pater tales quaerit

adorantes eum Eps ds

et adorantes in spu

et ueritate adorare oportet ,
(Fol r16a.)

Car, IV. 14—24.

λεγει avro ἡ γυνὴ oda. ort μεσσειασ epxerat IV. 25
o λεγομενοσ xpo *oray ελθη εκεινοσ

ἀναγγελλει ney avra,
--.-
λεγει αὐτὴ o tne eyw εἰμι o λαλων σοι 26
και ev τουτω ἤλθον ot μαθηται avrov 27

και εθαυμαζον ort- μετα γυναικοσ

ελαλει. ουδεισ μεντοι εἰπεν avrw

τι ζητεισ ἡ τι λαλεισ μετ avro

αφηκεν ovy ἡ γυνὴ τὴν ὕδριαν εαυτὴσ 28
και ἀπῆλθεν euo τὴν πολιν
και λεγει Tow ανθρωποισ

_ δευτε εἰδετε ανθρωπον οσ eurey μοι ravra 29

οσα ETOLNTG- μητι εκεινοσ ἐστιν O xpo

καὶ ἐξηλθον ex Tyo Todkewo - καὶ ἤρχοντο 30
προσ avrov' ev To μεταξυ npwrwv avrov 31

ot μαθηται λεγοντεσ : paBBe φαγε
o 0e «uev avro - eyo Bpwow exo φαγειν 32
ἣν ὕμεισ ovk obare

ελεγον δε εν eavrow ot μαθηται 33
porro ἤνεγκε avro φαγειν
λέγει avrow o ine - euoy βρωμα εστιν 34

tva ποιήσω To GeAnpe.- Tov πεμψαντοσ με
Kat τελειωσω αὐτοῦ TO Epyov
ovx ὕμεισ Acyere 35
or, τετραμηνοσ ἐστιν
και o θερισμοσ epxeraa : ov λεγω ὕμειν
Exapare rove οφθαλμουσ ὕμων
και θεασασθαι rac χωρασ - ort λευκαι εἰσιν
προσ θερισμον : ἡδη o θεριζων 36
puo Gov λαμβανει. Kat συναγει καρπὸν
εἰσ ζωὴν αἰωνιον
ἵνα καὶ οσπειρων Kat o θεριζων

ομου xo47ffity yap rovro ἐστιν 37
(Fol 116 δ.)

SEC IOHAN 101
SSS OS
dicit illi mulier scio quia messias uenit
qui dicitur xpa cum uenerit ille
adnuntiauit nobis omnia
dicit illi ihs ego sum qui loquor tecum
et in hoc uenerunt discipuli eius
et mirabantur quoniam cum muliere
loquebatur : nemo tamen dixit illi
quid quaeris aut quid loqueris cum ea
dismisit ergo mulier. hydriam suam
et abiit in ciuitatem
et dicit hominibus
uenite uidete hominem . qui dixit mihi omnia
quae feci numquid ille est xps
Et exierunt de ciuitate.et ueniebant ad eum
inter haec rogabant eum
discipuli dicentes. rabbi manduca
ad ille dixit eis. ego escam habeo manducare
quam uos ignoratis
dicent discipuli adinuicem
numquid aliquis adtulit illi manducare
dicit illis ih mea esca est
ut faciam uoluptatem qui me misit
et perficiam opus eius
nonne uos dicitis
quoniam quattuor mensis sunt
et messis uenit *ecce dico uobis
Eleuate oculos uestros
et uidete regiones quoniam albae sunt
ad messem ‘iam qui metet
mercedem accipit . et congregat fructum
in uitam aeternam
ut et qui seminat et qui metit
simul gaudeat in hoc est enim

(Fol. 117a.)

Cap. IV. 25—37.

102

J&If &f

o Xoyoc o αληθεινοσ΄ ort αλλοσ ἐστινο σπειρων IV.
καὶ αλλοσ o θεριζων - eyw απεσταλκα ὕμασ' 38
θεριξειν - ovx ὕμεισ ἐκοπιασατε |

αλλοι ἐκοπιασαν Kat ὕμεισ

εἰσ TOV κοπον avrov εἰσεληλυθατε

εκ δε ro πολεωσ εκεινησ 39

πολλοι επιστευσαν εἰσ avrov

τῶν σαμάριτων δια Tov λογον

THT γυναικοσ μαρτυρουσησ

οτι εἰπεν μοι παντα.οσα ἐεποιησα

wo ovy ἤλθον προσ avrov οἱ σαμαριται 40
ἤρώωτων avrov μειναι παρ αντοισ

και ἐμεινεν exer δυο ἡμερασ

Kat πολλω πλειουσ επιστευσαν 41

_ δία τὸν Xoyov avrov «τὴ δε γυναικει ἐλεγο 42

ort οὐκετι δια τὴν σὴν μαρτυριαν
πιστενομεν «αὐτου Yap ακηκοαμεν
και οιἰδαμεν ort ουτοσ ἐστιν

αληθωσ o σωτὴρ του κοσμου o χρσ

: pera Se rac δνυοημερασ εξηλθεν εκειθεν 43
: εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν * avrog yap ue ἐμαρτυρησεν 44.

ort προφητὴσ ev τη ἴδια πατριδι τειμὴν ovk Xe

:ex ovy ηλθεν εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν 45

εξεδεξαντο avrov oi γαλιλαιοι παντα εωρακοτεσ

a ἐποιήῆσεν εν Ἱερουσαλὴμ Ty €opry)
καὶ avrot γαρλθον εἰσ τὴν ὁρτὴν

nev ovy παλιν εἰσ τὴν Kava THO γαλιλαιασ 46

οπου εποιησεν ro ὕδωρ otwoy

ἣν δετισ βασιλισκοσ

ov οὕιοσ 10 «vet εν καφαρναουμ,
OVTOC ακουσασ οτι ine ἥκει εκ Tyo ἴουδαιασ 47
εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν -απηλθεν προσ avrov
και )pora iva καταβὴ και ἴασηται
(Fol. 1175.)

SEC JOHAN

uerbum ueritatis - quia alius est qui serit
et alius qui metit. ego misi uos
metere. non uos lauorastis

alu lauorauorauerunt et uos

‘in lauorem eorum introistis

de ciuitate autem illa

multi crediderunt in eum

samaritanorum propter uerbum

mulieris testimonium reddentis

quoniam dixit mihi omnia. quaecumque feci

cum ergo uenissent ad eum samaritani

rogabant eum ut maneret adpud eos

et mansit illic uiduo
et multo plures crediderunt

propter uerbum illius. mulieri autem dicebant

quoniam non iam propter tuum testimoniu.
credimus .ipsum enim audiuimus
et scimus quoniam hic est

uere saluator mundi xps

post uiduum autem exiit inde

in galilaeam . ipse enim ihs testificatus eat
quoniam profeta in sua patria - honorem non ha
cum ergo uenit in galilaeam

exceperunt eum galilaei . omnia uidentes

quae fecit in hierusalem die festo

et ipsi enim uenerant in diem festum

uenit ergo iterum in cana galilaeae

ubi fecit aquam uinum

Erat autem quidam basiliscus

cuius filius infirmus erat in cafarnaum
hic cum audisset quod ihs uenit de iudaea
in galilaeam - abiit ad eum et rogabat

ut descenderet et sanaret ~~

(Fol. 118a.)

CAP. IV. 37—47.

avrov Toy ὕϊον -μελλεν yap αποθνησκειν

—
Curev ovy o tno προσ avrov

€ay μη σήμεια Kat Tepara ἴδητε

ov μη riz Teva T€ - Neyermpoo avroy o βασιλισκοσ 49

—_—
κε καταβηθι πρὶν aroBarw ro παιδιον

—
Aeyet avro 0 yo 7ropevov o toc σου Ly

επιστευσεν o ayÜparrog τω λογω

w εἶπεν avro 0 no «καὶ ETOPEVETO

non δε avrov καταβαινοντοσ ὕπηντησαν
οἱ δονλοι avro και ἤγγειλαν aveo

ort οὕιοσ σου £m

Εσυθετο ovy τὴν wpay wap avrov

εν ἡ κομψοτερον εσχεν

και εἰπαν avro ort εχθεσ'

wpay εβδομὴν αφηῆκεν avrov o πυρετοσ
€yvo ovy o πατὴρ. οτι εν ἐκείνη τήωρα φ
εν ἡ εἰπεν αυτω O ine ort οὕιοσ σου Cy

και ETUTTEVC'EV QUTOG - και ἢ OLKLA GUTOV OAT
TOV παλιν Sevrepov σήμειον εποιησεν o Ὡσ
Mov ex tye Ἰουδαιασ eu τὴν γαλιλαιαν

Ag μετα ravra. yy eopro των Ἰουδαίων
—

f &j

και aveBy v εἰσ ἱἹεροσολυμα

ἐστιν Be ev row ἵἱεροσολυμοισ

ev τὴ προβατικὴ κολυμβηθρα

ἢ λεγομένη eBpaiore

βελζεθα πεντεστοασ εχουσα

εν ταυταισ OVV KATEKELVTO

πληθοσ των ἀσθενουντων τυφλων Xow

ξηρων παραλντικων
ἐκδεχομενων τὴν Tov ὕδατοσ κινησιν

: ἣν δεανθρωποσ εκει- τριάκοντα και OKTW

ern ἐχων εν Ty ασθενια avrov

—
τουτον ἴδω o ing κατακειμενον

(Fol. 118 5.)

50

51

53

54

V. 1

BE Eua

* ,

filium eius erat enim moriturus

dixit ergo ihs ad eum

81 signa et prodigia uideritis
non credetis dicit ad eum regulus

dme descende priusquam moriatur puer

dicit illi ihs uade filius tuus uiuit

credidit homo uerbo

quod dixit ihs et.abibat

iam autem illo descendente obuiauerunt
serui eius et nuntiauerunt ej

quoniam filius eius uibit

interrogabat ergo horam ab eis

in qu& melius habuit
et dixerunt ei quoniam heri
hora septima dismisit eum febris

cognouit ergo pater- quoniam in illa hora

in qua dixit illi ihs quoniam filius tuus uiuit

et credidit ipse et domus tota
hoc iterum secundum signum fecit ihà

ueniens de iudaea in galilaeam

post haec erat dies festus iudaeorum

et ascendit ihs in hierosolymis
est autem hierosolymis

in natatoria piscina

quae dicitur ebraeice

helzetha quinque porticos habens
in his discumbebant

turbae infirmorum . caecorum et claudorum

aridorum paralyticorum
expectantium aquae motum

erat autem homo ibi - triginta et octo
annos habens in infirmitate sua

hunc uidit ihs iacentem

(Fol. 1 19 a.)

Carr. IV. 47— V. 6.

108

—-— Οο-,
104 KAT IOAN

και γνουσ ort πολυν 797) xpovov exet.
λεγει avro θελεισ ὕγιησ γενεσθαι

λεγει avro οασθενων
κεανθρωπον OUK EXW- iva oray ταραχθη

το ὕδωρ. Bady pe «ur τὴν κολυμβηθραν
ἐν w δεερχομαι eyw
αλλοσ προ ej.0v καταβαινει

λεγειαυτω o ine ἐγειρε και apoy
τὸν κραβαττον σου και περιπατει
και ὕγιησ eyevero o ἀανθρωποσ
και ἐγερθεισ pev τον κραβαττον avrov
και περιεπατει nv δεσαββατον

€Xeyov ovv ot ἴουδαιοι τω τεθαραπευμενω
σαββατον «aw και ovx εἐξεστιν σοι apat
TOV κραβαττον σον

απεκριθη αντοισ o Trovjaag με dyin
ἐκεινοσ μοι εἰπεν
apov rov κραβαττον σου και περιπατει
ἠρώτησαν avroy rur ἐστιν οανθρωποσ
ο εἰπὼν σοι: apoy τον κραβαττον σου
και περιπατει.- o ἀσθενων ovk nde Tuo ἣν
o yap io evevorey οχλου οντοσ
εν τωτοπω μεταταντα
ευρισκει AVTOV 0 ae εν Tw Lepo

και €urey avro ἴδε ὕγιησ yeyovac’
μήκετι apaprave
ἵνα μὴ χεῖρον τι σοι γενηται
αἀπηλθεν ovy οανθρωποσ και ἀαπηγγιλεν
TOUT Ἰουδαιοισ οτι ing ἐστιν οποιήσασ pe iyu)
και δια Tovro εἐδιωκον οι ἴουδαιοι Tov ἣν
ort ταῦτα ἐποιει σαββατω
οδε ine απεκρειθὴ avroww

o πατὴρ μον «o7 apr. epyaferat
(Fol. 119 5.)

Cap. V. 6—17.

10

II

12

13

16

17

Ja
[^

8 HAN
— =
et sciens quod multum iam tempus habet
dicit illi uis sanus fieri
dicit illi infirmus
dme hominem non habeo “αὖ cum mota fuerit
aqua* mittat me in natatoriam
dum autem ego uenio
alius ante me descendit
dicit illi ihs surge et tolle
grabattum tuum et ambula
et sanus factus est homo
et surgens sustulit grabattum suum
et ambulabat erat autem sabbatum
dicebant ergo iudaei qui sanatus erat
sabbatum est. et non licet tibi tollere
grabattum tuum
respondit eis qui fecit me sanum
ille mihi dixit
tolle grabattum tuum et ambula
interrogauerunt eum quis est homo qui tibi
dixit . tolle grabattum tuum et ambula
infirmis nesciebat quis esset
ihs enim deuerterat cum esset turba
inloco post haec
inuenit eum ihs in templo
Et dixit illi ecce sanus factus es
iam noli peccare
ne quid tibi peius contingat
abiit ergo homo et nuntiauit
iudaeis quia ihs est qui me fecit sanum
et propter hoc persequebantur iudaei ihm -
quia haec faciebat sabbato
ihs autem respondit eis

pater meus usque modo operatur
(Fol. 1204.)

—

SEC IOHAN 105

0
et ego peror ‘propter hoc magis iudaei

καγω epyaLopar - δια rovro μαλλον ot Ἰουδαιοι V. 18
εζητουν avrov αἀποκτειναὶ quaerebant illum occidere
οτι ov povov eAve ro σαββατον quod non solum solueret sabbatum
αλλα και πατερα ἴδιον eXeye Toy ὃν sed et patrem suum dicebat dm
ἴσον cavrov ποίων τω Ow aequalem se faciebat deo
axexpi ovy o ine Kat εἰπεν AUTOW 9 | respondit igitur ihs et dixit illis
ἀμὴν apyy Xeyo ὕμειν ov δυναται amen amen dico uobis non potest
0 biog Tov ayÜporrov ποιειν τι ab eavrov filius hominis facere aliquid a se
«ay py τι Bern ποιουντα Tov πατερα nisi uideat patrem facientem
@ yap εκεινοσ ποιησὴ ταντα καὶ O ὕιοσ ποιεῖ quaecumque enim ille fecerit. haec et filius facit
OJLOUUO * O yap πατὴρ ἀγαπα Tov ὕιον 20 similiter. pater enim diligit filium
καὶ παντα δεικνυει ara - a. Gy αὐτοσ TT00) et omnia ostendit ei . quaecumque ipse facit
καὶ peLova rovrov δεικνυσιν avro epya et maiora horum ostendit ei opera
ἵνα ὕμεισ θαυμαζητε ut uos miremini
WOFEP Yap 0 πατὴρ εγειρει TOUT VeKpova- 21 sicut enim pater suscitat mortuos
και ζωοποιει et uiuificat
οντωσ και οὗιοσ ove θελει ζωοποιει sic et filius ques uult uiuificat
οὐδὲ yap 0 πατὴρ κρίνει ovdeva 22 nec enim pater iudicat aliquem
αλλα τὴν κρισιν πασαν δεδωκεν ro Vio sed iudicium omne dedit filio
ἵνα παντεσ τειμωσι TOV ÜLOV 23 ut omnes honorificent filium
καθωσ τειμωσι rov πατερα sicut honorificant patrem *qui non honortfcat
= 10 μη τειμὼν TOV ÜLOV - OV τειμα TOV πατερα filium. non honorificat patrem
TOV πεμψαντα avrov qui misit illum
μα : ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν : o Toy λογον pow z4 | amen amen dico uobis. qui uerbum meum
ακονων - και πιστευων TO πεμψαντι με audit. et credit ei qui me misit
extet ζωὴν auovuoy - και εἰσ κριστν habet uitam aeternam ‘et in iudicium
οὐκ ἔρχεται αλλα μεταβεβηκεν non uenit ‘sed transiit
ex rov Gayarov ew ζωην a morte in uitam
ay αμην Acyw ὑμειν 2s | amenamen dicouobis
OTL ἐρχεταὶ wpa καὶ νυν ἐστιν quoniam uenit hora et nunc est
OTE OL V€Kpot ακουσονται THE φωνησ' cum mortui audient uocem
rov ὕιου rov Ov Kat ot ἀκουσαντεσ fili del et qui audierint
ζησουσιν wo yap o rarnp o (ov 26 uiuent sicut enim pater uiuens
(FoL 1205.) [ic (Fol. 121 a.)
Car. V. 17— 26.

14

106

SRS fu

exei Conv ev «avro - ovra edwKev Kat Tw vies
ζωην exew ev eavrw* καὶ ἐξουσιαν ἐδωκεν

αντω και κρισιν TTOLELV

ort ὕιοσ ἀανθρωπου ἐστιν μη θαυμαζετε Tovro
οτι Epxerat wpa

εν ἢ παντεσ οι εν TOU μνημειοισ

ακουσονται THO φωνὴσ avrov

και ἐξελευσονται οἱ τα αγαθα ποιησαντεσ

εἰσ avacracw Cuno - ot Se φαυλα πρασσοντεσ

εἰσ ἀνάστασιν κρισεωσ

Ov δυναμαι eyo απ ἐμαντου

mote ουδεν καθωσ akovo κρινω
και ἢ κρισισ ἡ ἐμὴ δικαια ἐστιν

ort ov ζητω ro θελημα τὸ ejoy
adda ro θελημα Tov πεμψαντοσ' με

> «ay eyo μαρτυρω περι ἐμαυτου

7) μαρτυρια pov ovk ἐστιν αληθησ'
αλλοσ ἐστιν o papTrupwy περι euov

και οιἰδατε ort αληθησ ἐστιν

ἡ μαρτυρια μουν μαρτύρει περί ἐμοῦ

ὕμεισ απεσταλκατε προσ ἴωαννην

και μεμαρτυρηκεν Ty αληθεια

eyw δεου παρα ανθρωπων -τὴν μαρτυρειαν
λαμβανω αλλαταυτα λεγω

ἵνα ὕμεισ σωθητε. εκεινοσ ἣν ολυχλον

o καιομενοσ Kat φαινων - ὕμεισ δε ηθελήσατε
αγαλλιαθηναι προσ wpay εν ro φωτι avrov
eyo δε exo τὴν μαρτυριαν

μειζονα rov ἵωανου - Ta. yap epya a ἐδωκεν μοι

o πατὴρ iva TeÀuoq € avra - avra TO, Epya α ποιω

μαρτυριπερι eov - ort o πατὴρ je azreoiA€-
και οπεμψασ j.€ ramp"
EXELYOT GUTOG μαρτυρι περι ἐμου

(Fol 1215.)

27

28

49

40

31

32

33

34

35

36

37

I

habet uitam in se ‘sic dedit et filio
uitam habere in semet ipso - et potestatem dedit εἰ
iudicium facere

quoniam filius honis est . nolite mirari hoc
quoniam uenit hora

in qua omnes qui in monumentis sunt

audient uocem eius

et procedent qui bona fecerunt

in resurrectionem uitae. qui autem male egerunt
in resurrectione iudicii

non possum ego à me

facere quidquam sicut audio iudico

et iudicium meum iustum est

quoniam non quaero uoluntatem meam

sed uoluntatem eius qui me misit

8i ego testimonium dico dico de me
testimonium meum non est uerum

alter est qui testimonium dicit de me

et scitis quoniam uerum est

testimonium quod testatur de me

uos misistis ad iohannen

et testimonium pehibuit ueritati

ego autem non ab hominibus testimonium
accipio - sed haec dico

ut uos salbi sitis. ille erat lucerna

ardens. et lucens. uos autem uoluistis
exultare ad oram ‘in lumine eius

ego autem habeo testimonium

maius quam iohannen opera enim quae dedit mini
pater ut perficiam ea. ipsa opera quae facio
testimonium dat de me ‘quia pater me misit
et qui me misit pater

illeipse testimonium perhibet de me

(Fol. 122 a.)

Cap. V. 36—37.

sss

[5]

IRS

: ovre φωνὴν avrov πωποτε AKNKOATE v.
ovre et007 avrou ewpaxare
3 Ka. Tov λογον avrov οὐκ €xere 38
μένοντα ev ὕμειν ort oy ἀπεσταῖκεν exetvor
TOUTW ὕμεισ OU πιστευετε
Epeware raa γραφασ οτιὕμεισ Gokevre 39
€xew ev avraue ζωὴν αἰωνιον

Και €K€LVG4 εἰσὶν ἁαμαρτανμουσαιε

περι ἐμου και ov θελεται ελθειν προσ με 40
ἵνα ζωὴν αἰωνιον ἐχητε
δοξαν παρα ανθρωπων ov λαμβανω 41
αλλα eyvwxa ὕμασ ort ovk exere 42
τὴν ἀγαπὴν του Óv εν εαυτοισ

€yo εἐληλυθα ev τω ovopatt Tov «po μον 43

καὶ ov λαμβανετε pe- eay αλλοσ ελθη
εν Tw ονοματι ro ἴδιω. exewoy λημψεσθαι
voc δυνασθαι ὕμεισ πιστευσαι 44
Sofay παρ αλληλων λαμβανοντεσ
και τὴν Sofay τὴν παρα του μονου θυ
ον ζητιτε μη δοκειτε 45
OTL ἐγω κατηγορήσω ὕμασ
προσ TOV πρὰ ἐστιν οκατηγορων ὕμων
μωῦσησ εἰσ oy ὕμεισ ἡλπικατε
ELYAP ETLOTEVETE | uia ec- ETLOTEVETE 46
GY ἐμοι- περι ἐμου yap ἐκεινοσ ἐγραψεν
ec Se Tour εκεινου γραμμασιν ov πιστενετε 47
TOC TOUT ἐμοισ ρημασν πιστευσητε

: pera ravra anne o ane περαντὴησ θαλασσησΎ!. 1
Tho γαλιλαιασ εἰσ τα μερη THO τιβεριαδοσ

ἠκολουθι δεαντω οχλοσ πολυσ 2
ore €Ücopovv τα σημεια
a erovet emt των ασθενουντων
io,
: ἀπηλθεν ovy εἰσ To οροσ tno 3

(Fol. 122 5.)

SEC IOHAN 107
—— —- —-

neque uocem eius umquam audistis

neque speciem eius uidistis

et uerbum eius non habetis
manens in uobis. quoniam qem misit ille

huic uos non creditis

scrutate scripturas quoniam uos putatis

habere in eis uitam aeternam

et ille sunt quae testantur

" deme etnon uultis uenire ad me

ut uitam aeternam habeatis
gloriam ab hominibus non accipio
sed cognoui uos quoniam non habetis

caritatem del in uobis

Ego ueni in nomine patris mei

et non me accipitis . si alius uenerit
in nomine suo - illum accipietis
quomodo potestis uos credere
gloriam abinuicem accipientes

et gloriam ab unico deo

non queritis - nolite arbitrari

quod ego accusaturus.sum uos

ad patrem est qui uos accuset
moyses in quem uos speratis

si enim crederitis moysi crederetis utique
et mihi*de me enim ille scripsi

si enim illiuslitteris non creditis

quomodo meis uerbis credetis

post haec abiit ihs trans mare

galilaeae - in fines tiberiadis
sequebantur autem illum turba multa
quoniam uidebant signa

quae faciebat super infirmos

abiit ergo in montem ihs

(Fol. 1232.)

Carp. V. 37—VI. 3.

sass f

και exaÜw Cero exet μετα Tov μαθήτων avrov ΥἹ.

: eyyvo Se qv το πασχα ἡ €opr rov Ἰουδαίων 4
: erapag ovy rove οφθαλμουσ o qe 5

καὶ θεασαμενοσ ort οχλοσ πολυσ
ἐρχεται προσ avrov - καὶ λεγει προσ φιλιππὸον

ποθεν ἀγορασωμεν aprove “ἵνα φαγωσιν ovra

τοῦτο δεελεγεν πειραζων avroy 6

avroo yap 19€. τι ἡμελλεν ποιειν

aroxpeverat avro φιλιπποσ 7

διακοσίων Syvapusy - ovk apkovaty avTowr

aprot "ἵνα εκαστοσ avrov Bpaxv Aag

λεγει avro εἰσ ex των μαθήτων avrov 8

ανδραιασ o αδελῴφοσ σιμωνοσ πετρου

ἐστιν παιδαριον woe oo εἐχει πεντε aprova 9
κριθινουσ και δυο οψαρια

αλλα ravra εστιν εἰσ TOCOVTOUG

εἰπεν ovy o - ποιήσατε Tove ανθρωπουσ 10
αναπεσειν ἣν 0e xoptoo πολυσ

εν TW TOTW - Ay€rreg ay ovy ανδρεσ τον apio

wo πεντακισχιλιοι: eAa Bev ovy τουσ πέντε aprove 11
o ine και ηυχαριστήσεν και edwxev

Tou μαθηταισ οι δὲ μαθηται row ἀνακειμενοισ
ομοιωσ Se καὶ ek των οψαρίων ocov ἡθελον

wo δεενεπλησθησαν λεγει τοισ μαθηταιῖσ avrev 12
σνυναγαγετετα περισσευσαντα κλασματα

ἵνα py Tt απολήται εξ αυτων

συνήγαγον δε και ἐγεμισαν 13
δωδεκα κοφινουσ κλασματων

εκ των TEVTE aprov των κρειθινων

α επερισσευσαν τοισ βεβρωκοσιν

a, ^
y : Otow ανθρωποι ἵδοντεσ o ἐποιησεν 14.
—_

onpevov e€Aeyoy ort ovrog ἐστιν οπροφητὴσ

ο εἰσ TOV κοσμον ἐρχομενοσ

(Fol. 12335.)

S
-.-

fas
[Ξ

HAN
—

et sedebat ibi cum discipulis suis

iuxsta autem erat pascha dies solemnis iudaeora

eleuatis ergo oculis ihs

et uidens quod turbae multae

ueniunt ad eum dicit ad philippum

unde ememus panes ut manducent isti

hoc autem dicebat temptans eum

ipse autem sciebat quid esset facturus
respondit illi philippus

ducentorum denariorum non sufficiunt eis

panes ut singuli modicum accipiant
dicit illi unus ex discipulis eius

andreas frater simonis petri

est puer hic qui habet quinque panes

hordiacios et duos pisces

sed haec quid sunt in tam multos

dixit ergo ihs - facite hominea

recumbere erat autem faenum multum

in loco recubuerunt ergo uiri numero

fere quinque milia. accepit ergo panes -

ihà et benedixit et dedit

discipulis. discipuli autem recumbentibus

similiter et de piscipus ‘quantum uolebant

cum autem saturati essent. dicit discipulis sui

congregate fragmentorum quae superarunt

utne quid pereat ex eis

congr egauerunt autem et inpleuerunt

duodecim cophinos fragmentorum

de quinque panibus hordiaciis

quae superauerunt his qui manducarunt
homines ergo uidentes quod fecit

signum dicebant quia hic est propheta

qui in saeculum uenturus est

(Fol. 124 a.)

Car. VI. 3— 14.

- ουν yvoug ort μελλουσιν epxeaDat

και εἰν αὐτὸν

ἵγα ποιησωσιν avrov βασιλεα
ανεχωρηῆσεν παλιν εἰσ TO opo

GVTOG μονοσ κακει προσηυχετο

wo 6€ οψια eyevero

κατεβησαν ot μαθηται avrov

ert τὴν θαλασσαν και evBavreo

εἰσ TO TÀoioy ἤρχοντο εἰσ ro περαν

Tyo θαλασσησ ισ καφαρναουμ,

xareha Bey δε avrova ἡ σκοτια

καὶ ovo εληλνθειο we προσ αντουσ

ἢ δεθαλασσα ἀνεμου μεγαλουν πνεοντοσ
διηγειρετο- εληλακοτεσ ovy σταδια
ὡσει εἰκοσιπέντε ἢ τριάκοντα

θεωρουσιν τον uy περιπατουντα

ez tno θαλασσησ και evyva του πλοιου
γείψομενον και εφοβηθησαν

o δελεγει avrow eyw εἰμι
μὴ φοβισθε Ἠθελον ovy avrov

λαβειν εἰσ το πλοιον και evÜeoa

To πλοιον eyernGy em τὴσ ygo

: εἰσ NV υπηγον τὴ ἐπαύριον o οχλοσ

o στηκωσ πέραν THE θαλασσησ

€i&ev ort πλοιαριον αλλο ovx ην

ἐκεῖ εἰ μὴ ev eur οενεβησαν

οἱ μαθηται avrav ἣν καιοτι ου συνει σήλθεν
Tow μαθηταισ avrov o "- wr TO πλοιον
aAÀAa p.ovov ot μαθηται avrov ἀπηλθον
ἄλλων πλοιαρειων eAÜoyrov

ex τιβεριαδοσ ἐγγυσ Tov τοπον

οπον εφαγον Toy aprov

---
Ore ovv εἰδεν o οχλοσ ort eno ovk ἐστιν

(Fol. 124 &.)

VI. 15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24.

Ι

—

QAN 109

e— 0

[o

em,
C
omy

“

ihs autem sciens quod uenturi essent

et rapere illum

ut faciant eum regem

secessit iterum in montem

ipse solus et ibi orabat

cum aum sero factum esset
descenderunt discipuli eius

ad mare et ascendentes

in nauem ueniebant trans fretum
maris in cafarnaum

adpraehendit autem eos tenebra

et necdum uenerat ihs ad illos

mare quoque magno uento flante in
surgebat:sed cum remigassent stadia
uigintiquinque uel triginta

uident ihm ambulantem

super mare et iuxta nauem

fieri et timuerunt

quibus ipse ait ego sum

nolite timere. uolebant ergo illum
accipere in nauem et confestim
nauis facta est aterram

in qua ibant altera die turbae

quae stabant trans mare

uiderunt quia alia nauicula non erat
ibi nisi una in quam intrauerant
discipuli ihu et quia non simul introibit cum
discipulis suis ihs in nauem

sed tantum discipuli eius abierant

aliae nauiculae uenerunt

de tiberiade prope locum

ubi manducarunt panem

cum ergo uidissent turbae quia ihs non est

(Fol. 125 a.)

Car. VI. 15—24.

110

3j

[99]

exer ovde οἱ μαθηται avrov
ἐλαβον εαυτοισ πλοιαρια

καιλθον «wr καφαρναουμ΄
ζητουντεσ rov uv και EUPOVTET avrov
repay THO θαλασσὴησ εἰπὸν avro
pa. ore woe εληλυθασ

—
απεκρειθη αντοισ o tno Kat εἰπεν

αμην ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν

ζητειτε με ovx ore εἰδατε σημεια
καιτερατα αλλ ort epayere

€x τῶν aprav και εχορτασθητε

ἐργαζεσθαι μη τὴν βρωσιν τὴν απολλυμενη
αλλα την βρωσιν τὴν μενουσαν

εἰσ ζωὴν αἰωνιον - qv οὕιοσ του ανθρωπον
διδωσιν ὕμειν Tovrov yap
o πατὴρ εσῴφραγισεν o ὃσ

Curov ovv προσ avrov τιἐρσωμεθα

—Á
iva ποιήσωμεν Ta. epya rov θυ

—,
απεκριθη o ino Kat εἰπεν αυτοισ

—
TOVTO εστιν TO epyov Tov θυ

ἵνα MLOTEVTNTAL εἰσ OV ATETTELAEY εκεινοσ

:€urev ovy avro Tt ovy σοι ποιεισ σήμειον

iva ἴδωμεν και πιστευσωμεν σοι

: τιεργαζη : οἱπατερεσ ἡμων

TO μαννα εφαγον ev τὴ ερημω
καθωσ ἐστιν γεγραμμενον ἐστιν
aprov εκ του ovpavov εδωκεν avrag

--.
φαγειν * εἰπεν ovv avrow o tno

ἀμὴν αμὴν Aeyo ὕμειν

ov μωῦσησ εδωκεν ὕμειν τον αρτον εκ ToU
ovpayov * αλλα o πατὴρ pov διδωσιν ὕμειν
TOV apToy εκ του ovpayov Toy αληθινον

—
o yap aproc o rov Gu ἐστιν

(Fol. 1255.)

VI.

49

ibi neque discipuli eius
acceperunt sibi nauiculas
et uenerunt in cafarnaum
quaerentes ihm et inuenientes eum
tras mare dixerunt illi
rabbi quando hoc uenisti

respondit illis ihs et dixit

- amen amen dico uobis
quaeritis me non quia uidistis signa
et prodigia sed quia manducastis
de panibus et saturati estis
operamini non escam quae perit
sed escam quae manet
in uitam aeternam: quem filius hominis
dat uobis hunc enim
pater signauit deus

dixerunt ergo ad illum quid operemur
ut faciamus opera dei

respondit ihs et dixit illis
hoc est opus dei

ut credatis in eum quem misit ille

dixerunt ergo illi quod ergo facis tu signum

ut uideamus et credamus tibi
qui doperaris- patres nostri
manna manducauerunt in eremo
sicut scriptum est
panem de caelo dedit illis
manducare dixit ergo illis ihs
amen amen dico uobis
non moyses dedit uobis panem de caelo
sed patpater meus dat uobis
panem de caelo uerum
panis enim del est
| (Fol. 126 a.)

Cap. VI. 24— 33.

[31/3]

[3j

P

o καταβαινων ex Tov ovpavov

καὶ Cergy διδωσ Tw Koo juo

—
Curov ovv προσ avrov Ke

mavrore Soo new Tov aprov rovrov

—
: Εἰπεν ovv avrow o ino eyw εἰμι 0 aprog

Tyo Cuno : οἐρχομενοσ προσ με

OU μη πεινασει πώποτε και O πιστευων ELC ἐμε
ov μη διψασει πωποτε αλλ ειπον ὕμειν

OTL και EWPAKATE με και OU πιστευετε

παν o διδωσιν μοι ο πατηρ- προσ ἐμεήξει
καὶ τὸν €pXop.€vov προσ ju ov μη ἐεκβαλω

sore καταβεβηκα εκ rov ovpayov

ovx ἵνα ποιήσω 70 θελημα ro ἐμὸν
αλλατο θελημα του πεμψαντοσ με

ἑπατροσ : Tovro δε ἐστιν ro θελημα

του πεμψαντοσ μεΐνα παν

o δεδωκεν μοι μη ἀπολεσω μηδεν

aÀA iva αναστήσω avro

εν TH ETXATH ἡμέρα τουτο yap ἐστιν

To θελημα rov πατροσ pov ἵνα rac o θεωρων
TOV ὕιον καὶ πιστενων εἰσ avroy ey» ζωὴν

QUOVLOV Καὶ ἀναστήσω αὐτὸν

εν τῇ ea xor) ἡμερα

:εγογγυζον δε οι ἴουδαιοι περι avrov

OTL εἶπεν €yo εἰμι οαρτοῦ
ο καταβασ εκ του ουρανου

—,
Kat ἐλεγον οὐχ ουτοσ ἐστιν ιησ'

οὕιοσ TOV wand ov ἡμεισ οιδαμεν

τον πατέρα καὶ τὴν μήτερα πωσ ovy λέγει εαυτὸ

απο Tov ουρανου καταβεβῆηκεναι

—,
απεκρειθὴ ovy o ιησ xa ειπεν avTOW

μη γογγύζετε per ἀαλληλων
ουδεισ Suvaras ελθειν προσ με
(Fol. 126 b.)

VI.

34

35

36

37

38

39

40

42

43

δ᾽ Io

— 0

un
“1
e

HAN

f

qui descendit de caelo

et uitam dans mundo

dixerunt ergo ad illum dme

semper da nobis panem hunc
dixit-ergo illis ihs ego sum panes

uitae qui uenit ad me

non esuriet umquam ‘et qui credit in me

non sitiet amplius sed dixi uobis

quoniam et uidistis me et non creditis

omne quod mihi dat pater ad me uenit

et eum qui_uenit ad me non abiciam

quoniam descendi de caelo

non ut faciam uoluntatem meam

sed uoluntatem eius qui me misit

patris. haec est autem uoluntas

qui me misit ub omne

quod mihi dedit non perdam nihil

sed ut resuscitem illud

in nouissima die haec est enim

uoluntas patris mei . ut omnis qui uidet

filium et credit in illum habeat uitam

aeternam et resuscitem illum

in nouissima die

murmurabant ergo iudaei de illo

quoniam dixit ego sum panis

qui descendi de caelo

et dicebant nonne hic est ihs

filius ioseph cuius nos scimus

patrem et matrem quomodo ergo dicit seipsum

de caelo descendisse
respondit igitur ihs et dixit illis
nolite murmurari inter uos
nemo potest uenire ad me
(Fol. 127 a.)

Car. VI. 33—44-

111

119 KAT

€ay μὴ o Tra Typ οπεμψασ με VL
eAKvoy avrov Kayw ἀναστήσω avroy
εν τὴ €C Xa T7) ἡμέρα. EOTLY γεγραμμενον 45

εν Tour προφηταισ Kat ἐσονται ravreo
—
διδακτοι Ov mac οακονων rapa. rov πατροσ

καὶ μαθων epxeras προσ με

ς OUXOTLTOV TATEpa εωρακεν τισ 46

[Ὁ

—-
€t 1) o ov apa Tov θυ ουτοσ ewpaxey
—
: Tov Óv -αμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν 47

οπιστενων εἰσ Ene exec ζωὴν

SBS

: αἰώνιον : €yo εἰμι o aproa tha Cuno 48
ot πατερεσ ὕμων εφαγον Tov aproy 49

εν TY Epypw To μαννα καὶ azreÜayoy

fef

OUTOO ἐστιν O Gp'TOG' O EK TOU ουρανον 50

και καταβαινων iva wr εξ avrov φαγη

[rl

: Kat μη αποθανη : €yo ειμι 0 aprod- 51
o (v o «x rov ovpayov kara jac
«ay ovy Tia ayy €x Tov aprov Tovrov
(nore ew τον αἴωνα καὶ oapror
ov eyw δωσω ἡ σαρξ pov ἐστιν ὕπερ THE
ἐς : τουκοσμουζωησ: ἐμάχοντο ουν 52
ot ἵουδαιοι προσ αλληλουσ λεγοντεσ
wwe δυναται ουτοσ ἡμεῖν τὴν
σαρκα δουναι φαγειν
Corey ovy avrow o ue αμην ἀμὴν 53
Aeyo ὕμειν eay μὴ λαβητε
τὴν σαρκα Tov ὕιον του ανθρωπου
και TO αἱμα CUTOV πιητε
ουκ εἐχεται ev εαυτοισ τὴν ζωὴν
οτρωγων αντου τὴν σαρκαν 54
και πεινων GUTOV TO QULA.
ἔχει ζωὴν αἰωνιον * Kayo ἀναστήσω avrov
& t τή ἐσχατή ἡμέρα ' ἡ γαρσαρξμουαληθωσ em Bpe 55
(Fol. 127 δ.) ni

Scum,

fm
[ à

i

I

nisi pater qui me misit
adtraxerit illum et ego resuscitabo illum
in nouissima die estscriptum
in prophetis et erunt omnes
dociuilesdel omnis qui audit a patre
et didicerit uenit ad me
non quod patrem uidit quisquam
nisi qui a deo est hic uidit
deum amen amen dico uobis
qui credit in me habet uitam
aeternam ego sum panes uitae
patres uestri manducauerunt panem
in deserto mannam et mortui sunt
hic est panis qui de caelo
descendit ut si quis ex illo manducet
et non moriatur ego sum panis
uiuus qui de caelo descendit
si quis manducauerit de hoc pane
uiuet in aeternum et panis
quem ego dabo caro mea est
pro mundi uita litigabant ergo
iudaei adinuicem dicentes
quomodo potest hic nobis
carnem dare manducare
dixit autem illis ihs amen amen
dico uobis nisi acceperitis
carnem fili hominis
et sanguem eius uiueritis
non habebitis in uobis uitam
qui edet eius carnem
et uibet eius sanguem
habet uitam aeternam: et ego resuscitabo tiu
nouissimo die: caro enim mea uere est esca
(Fol. 128«.)

Cap. VI. 44—55.

[3

& : Tovro ὕμασ σκανδαλίζει : tay ovy θεωρητε 62
Tov ὕιον Tov ανθρωπου αναβενοντα
— oH
© : ουηντοπροτερον : To TVG ἐστιν TO ζωοποιουν — 63
ἢ cape ovk ὠφελει οὐδεν
— —
9a : Ta pypara a eyw λελαληκα ὕμειν πνα ἐστιν
Com ἐστιν adda εξ ὕμων εἰσιν τινεσ 64
—À oo om,
of > OL ov πιστεύουσιν : noe yap εξ apyna o tne
TIVES εἰσιν OL μὴ πιστευοντεσ
καιτισ ἐστιν οπαραδιδουσ avrov
—
oy : και eeyev δια Tovro εἰρηκα ὕμειν 65

0 TparyoV μον τὴν σαρκα" και πεινων μου VI. 56
TO Gia. - εν ἐμοι EVEL καγω εν avra
καθωσ ev ἐμοι o πατὴρ Kayw ev ro πατρι
ἀμὴν ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν
cay μὴ λαβητετο σωματου ὕιου
του avOpwrov wo τον aproy tye ζωησ

οὐκ exere ζωὴν ev avro

καθωσ απεσταλκεν με o ζων πατὴρ 57

Kayo ζω δια rov warepa ‘Kat ολαμβανων με
κακειψοσ fn δι ἐμε- ουτοσ ἐστιν οαρτοσ 58
0 εκ του ovpayov καταβασ ov καθωσ

εφαγον οἱ πατερεσ ὕμων και ἀαπεθανον

0 Tpwywy Tovrov τον aprov ζήσεται εἰσ τον

αιωνα -ταντα ειπεν ev τῇ συναγωγή διδασκω 59
ἐν καφαρναουμ σαββατω

πολλοι ovv ex των μαθητων avrov όο
ακουσαντεσ euray ᾿σκληροσ ἐστιν 0 Xoyog ουτοσ
τισ δυναται avrov axovely ‘wo ovy eyvw o ine 61
οτι εν εαυτοισ γονγυζουσιν περι rovrov

ot μαθηται avrov ειπεν αντοισ

ort ουδεισ δυναται ελθειν προσ με
—-
«ay μὴ ἡ δεδομενον avro εκ Tov προσ

εκ τουτου ουν πολλοι των μαθητων αντου 66

(Fol. 128 δ.)

SEC IÓHAN 115

— —

qui edet meam carnem et uibet meum
sanguem in me manet et ego in eum

Sicut in me pater et ego in patre

amen amen dico uobis

nisi acceperitis corpus fili

hominis sicut panem uitae

non habetis uitam in aeo

sicut me misit uiuus pater

et ego uiuo propter patrem - et qui me accipit
et ille uiuet propter me. hic est panis

qui de caelo descendit - non sicut manducauerant
patres uestri et mortui sunt

qui manducat hunc panem uiuet in aeternum
haec dixit in synagoga docens

in cafarnaum sabbato

multi ergo ex discipulis eius

audientes dixerunt. durus est sermo hic

et quis potest illum audire ut cognouit ergo ths
quod intra se murmurant de illo

discipuli eius dixit illis

hoc uos scandalizat quid si uideritis

filium hominis. ascendentem

ubi ante erat - spa est qui uiuificat

caro nihil prodeest

uerba quae ego locututus sum uobis sps est
uita est sed ex uobis sunt aliqui

qui non credunt sciebat enim ab initio ihs
qui sunt qui non credunt

et quis esset qui eum traderet

et dicebat propter hoc dixi uobis

" quoniam nemo potest uenire ad me

nisi illi datum fuerit a patre
ex hoc ergo multi discentium eius
(Fol. 129 a.)

Cap, VI. 56—66.

JR f

απηλθον eur Ta οσπισω καὶ OUKETL μετ αὐτου
περιεπατουν - €urey δεο ine Tour δωδεκα

pa καιὕμεισ ÜcXere ὕπαγειν

:€urey 9e avro σιμὼν rerpoo - xe προσ Twa
απελευσομεθα.-ρηματα (aya: αἰωνιουν ex ewr
και ἡμεισ πεπιστευκαμεν - καὶ €yVOKOGUEV σε
OTL OV ει οαγιοστου bv

samexptOn o Ὡσ λεγων. ovx eyo ὕμασ τουσ * uS
efeXefapny και «wr e£ ὕμων διαβολοσ eorw
€Xeyev Se tovday σιμωνοσ oxapw -

ovrog yap ἡμελλεν παραδιδοναι avrov

εἰσ εκ των OwoeKa -

VI.

67

68

69

70

---
pera ravra, περιεπατει o ino εν τὴ γαλιλαια ΥἹΙ 1

ov yap ἤθελεν ev τη ἴουδαια περιπατειν

ort εζητουν avrov οι ἵουδαιοι

αποκτειναι nv δὲ εγγυσ ἢ eopry

τῶν Ἰουδαίων ἡ σκενοπηγεια

εἰπὸν ovy προσ αντον οἱ adeAdot avrov
μεταβηθι ἐντευθεν και ὕπαγε εἰσ την γαλιλαα
ἵνα καὶ ot μαθηται cov θεωρησουσιν τα epya

α 77OLELO - ουδισ γαρ €V KpuTTO TL ποίει

και ζητει ev παρησια avro εἰναι. εἰ ravra ποιίεισ

φανερωσον σεαυτὸν τω κοσμω

owe yap ot αδελῴοι avrov

επιστευσαν εἰσ avrov Tore

λεγει avrow o ino 0 καιροσ O €J400 ονπω

παρεστιν - o δε καιροσ οὕμετεροσ

πάντοτε ἐστιν ετοιμοσ

ov δυναται o κοσμοσ μίσειν ὕμασ ene Se purer

OTt ἐγω μαρτυρω περι αὐτου

OTL τὰ ἐεργα αὐτου πονήρα ἐστιν

ὕμεισ αναβητε εἰσ τὴν εορτὴην

eyw ovk avaBaww εἰσ τὴν €oprqv Ταυτὴν
(Fol. 129 δ.)

SEO' IO

p

abierunt retro. et amplius cum illo non
ambulabant. dixit autem ihs ad duodecim

numquid et uos uultis ire

dixit autem illi simon petrus dme ad quem

ibimus. uerba uitae aeternae habes
et nos credidimus et cognouimus te

quia tu es sanctus del

respondit ihs et dixit.nonne ego uos duodeci

elegi - et unus ex uobis diabolus est
dicebat autem iudan simonis scarioth
hic enim incipiebat tradere eum

unus de duodecim

post haec ambulabat ibs in galilaea

non enim uolebat in iudaea ambulare
quoniam quaerebant illum iudaei
occidere erat autem prope dies festus
iudaeorum scenopegia

dixerunt ergo ad eum fratres sui
transi hinc et uade in iudaeam

ut et discipuli tui. uideant opera
quae facis nemo enim in occulto aliquid facit
et querit illut in palam esse. si haec facis
ostende teipsum mundo

neque enim fratres eius

crediderunt tunc in illum

dicit ergo illis ihs tempus meum nondum

uenit-tempus autem uestrum
semper est paratum
non potest mundus odisse uos. me autem‘odit
quoniam ego testimonium dico de illo
quia opera eius mala sunt
uos ascendite in diem festum
ego non ascendo in hunc diem festum
(Fol. 130a.)

Carr. VI. 66—VII. 8.

OTL O €JLOC' καιροσ OVTTOO VII.

WETANPWTAL> TAVTO. εἰπὼν AUTOT

ἐμεινεν εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν

wo δεανεβησαν οἱ αδελφοι avrov

τοτε καὶ avroo ανεβὴ εἰσ τὴν εορτὴν

ον φανερωσ αλλ εν κρυπτω

ot ovy ἴουδαιοι εζητουν avrov

εν Τὴ ἑορτὴ Kat €Aeyov που ἐστιν ἐκεινοῦ
καὶ γογγυσμοσ ἣν περι avrov εν τω οχλω
ot μεν eXeyov ort αγαθοσ ἐστιν

αλλοι eAeyov ov. adda πλανα τον οχλον
ovÓeur μεντοι παρησεια ἐλαλει πέρι avrov
δια τον φοβον των Ἰουδαίων

79 Se rye copre μεσαζουσησ

avef9 o ine εἰσ To iepov και εἐδιδασκεν
εθαυμαζον ovy οι ἵουδαιοι λεγοντεσ

aoc ovrog γραμματα oer’ μὴ μεμαθηκωσ
απεκριθη αυτοισ o ine ‘Kat εἰπεν ἢ ἐμὴ διδαχὴ
OVK ἐστιν ἐμὴ αλλα του πεμψαντοσ με
eay Tix θελη το θελημα avrov ποιειν
γνώσεται περι THO διδαχησ΄ ποτερον ex Ov errs
ἢ €yo aw epavrov Aadw- o ad eavrov λαλων
τὴν δοξαν την ἴδιαν (reco δε Cyro
τὴν δοξαν του πεμψαντοσ avrov
ουτοσ αληθησ ἐστιν
Kat αδικια εν αυτω OUK ἐστιν
ov μωῦσησ εδωκεν ὕμειν TOV νομον
xat ουδισ εξ ὕμων ποιει TOV γομον
τι με ζητειτε αποκτεινε
απεκριθη o οχλοσ Kat eurev - δαιμονιον exeur
τισ σεζητει ἀποκτειναι
απεκρειθὴ o ine και εἰπεν - εν €pyov ἐποιήσα
και ὕμεισ θαυμαζεται. δια rovro edwxev

ὕμειν μωῦσησ

(Fol. 130 5.)

13

16

22

— —
SEC

—

116

quoniam tempus meum nondum
impletum est haec cum dixisset ipse
mansit in galilaeam

cum autem ascenderunt fratres eius
tune et ipse ascendit in diem festum
non palam sed absconse

iudaei ergo querebant eum

in die festo et dicebant ubi est ille

et murmurerat deilloin turba

aliqui dicebant quia uonus est

ali dicebant non sed seducit populum
nemo tamen palam loquebatur de illo
propter timorem iudaeorum

lam autem cum dies festus medius esset
ascendit ihs in templum et docebat
mirabantur ergo iudaei dicentes
quomodo hic litteras nobit . qui non didicit

respondit illis ihs et dixit mea doctrina

non est mea - sed eius qui me misit

8i quis uoluerit uoluntatem eius facere
sciet de doctrina "utrum ex deo est

an ego & me loquor. qui ab se loquitur
gloriam suam quaerit. qui autem quaerit
gloriam eius qui eum misit

hic uerus est

et iniquitas in eo non est

nonne moyses dedit uobis legem

et nemo ex uobis facit legem

quid me quaeritis occidere

respondit turba et dixit. daemonium habes

quis te quaerit occidere

respondit ihs et dixit-unum opus feci

et uos miramini ideo dedit uobis moyses
(Fol. 131 a.)

CAP. VII. 8—22.

116

J

Ι

J A4

(3

[4

τὴν περιτομὴν ovx oTt EK μωύσεωσ εἐστειν
αλλα εκ των πατερων

και εν σαββατω περιτεμνετε ανθρωπον

εἰ ουν περιτομὴν λαμβανει ανθρωποσ

ev σαββατω ἵνα μὴ λυθὴ ονομοσ μωύσεωσ
Two ἐμοι xoAare οτὶ ολον avÜpwrror
ὕγιη eroujca ev caf Baro

po kpwere kar οψιν

αλλα την Ówatay κρισιν kpeuwere

εἐλεγον ovv τινεσ'᾿ εκ των

ἱεροσολυμειτων ovx ovrog ἐστιν

ov ζητουσιν αποκτειναι και ἴδε παρρησια

Aadet* και οὐδεν avro λεγουσιν

μὴ τι αληθωσ ot ἀαρχοντεσ ἐγνωσαν

—
OTL OVTOG' ἐστιν o xpo

αλλα rovrov οἰδαμεν ποθεν ἐστιν

Cu EN
o Oe xpa orav epyrrat ovÓeur γεινωσκει ποθεν ἐστι

os : Expaley ovv o ine διδασκων ev Tw iepo

και λεγων καμε οιδατε. και οἰδατε ποθεν εἰμι
και a:r ἐμαντου ovx εληλυθα

αλλ ἐστιν αλήθινοσ οπεμψασ με

ον ὕμεισ οὐδατε. €yo δε oio. avrov

OTt παρ αντοὺ εἰμι. κακεινοσ με απεσταλκεν
e{yrovy ovv avrov πιασαι.

και ουδεισ ἐπεβαλεν em avrov

τὴν χείρα ort ovmo εληλυθει

: 17) «pa avTov ; πολλοι δε επιστευσαν

εκ TOV oxAov εἰσ avrov Kat eAeyay
—

ο χρσ oray ελθὴ μὴ πλεονα

σημεια ποιησει. GV OUTOG ποιεί

ἤκουσαν de ot φαρισαιοι

του οχλου γογγυζοντοσ περι avrov

: καιαπεστειλαν ὕπηρετασ

(Fol. 131 6.)

VIL

23

24

25

26

27

28

30

“SEC TOHAN

—— -. =
circumcisionem ‘non quod ex moyse sit
sed ex patribus
et in sabbato circumciditis hominem
si ergo circumcisionem accipit homo
in sabbato ut non solbatur ex moysi
quomodo mihi irasmini . quod totum homine
sanum feci in sabbato
nolite iudicare secundum personam
ged iustum iudicium iudicate
dicebant ergo quidam de
hierosolymitis nonne hic est
quem querunt occidere. et ecce palam

loquitur et nihil illi dicunt

num quid uere principes cognouerunt

. . —
quoniam hic est xps
sed hunc nobimus unde sit

— e. . a
xps autem cum uenerit. nemo scit unde sit

clamabat ergo ihs docens in templo

et dicens et me nostis et scitis unde sim
et a me non ueni

sed est uerus qui me misit

quem uos ignoratis ego autem scio eum
quoniam ab eo sum et ille me misit
quaerebant ergo eum adpraehendere
et nemo inmisit in eum

manum quoniam nondum uenerat
hora illius multi autem crediderunt

de turba in eum et dicebant

xps cum uenerit num quid plura

signa faciet quorum hic facit
&udierunt autem pharisaei

turbas murantes de eo

et miserunt ministros

(Fol. 132a.)

Cap. VII, 233—312.

KAT IOAN

ot αρχειερεισ Kat ot φαρισαιοι
ἕνα TEATWOLV GUTOV
T iÉurev ow o ine €rt μεικρον xpoyoy
n ped υμων expe και ὕπαγω
πα: προσ TOV πεμψανταμε: ζητησετε με
B και ουχ EUPNOETE καὶ ὁποὺ ειμι ἐγω
ὕμεισ ov δυνασθαι ελθειν
Curov ovv ot tovdatot προσ eavrova
πον μελλει ουτοσ Tropevea Da, ort ovx evpra opa
GVTOV - μήτι εἰσ THY διασποραν των ελληνων
μελλει πορενεσθαι και διδασκειν τουσ
ελληνασ Tur ἐστιν 0 λογοσ ovrog ov eurey
ζητήσετε με kat ovx ευρησετε
και οπον εἰμί Eyw ὕμεισ ov δυνασθαι ελθειν
Ev δε τη ἡμέρα τὴ peyady τὴ ἐσχατη
THe εορτὴσ ἵστηκει o ine και expafey
Aeyov eav rur Supa ερχεσθω
καὶ TELVETW O πιστενων ELT ELE
καθωσ eurev ἢ ypadn - roras.ot εκ THO
κοιλιασ avrov ρευσουσιν ὕδατοσ ζωντοσ

—,
Tovro δε eurey περὶ Tov yo

ov ἐμελλον Aap Bavety ot πιστενοντεσ εἰσ avro
ovrw yap ἣν τὸ va αγιον er avTow
οτι ne ovr εδοξασθη

=B : € rov oxXov ovv ακουσαντεσ avrov

TOV λογων TOUTWY eXeyov

ort ovrog ἐστιν αληθωσ o προφητησ
αλλοι eAeyov ort ovrog ἐστιν o χρσ
o
Ty άλλοι eAcyay μὴ yap εκ THO γαλιλαιασ
o χρσ ἐρχεται ovxet ἢ γραφὴ λεγει
ort €k σπερματοσ δανειδ. και απὸ βηθλεεμ
e
TNO κωμήσ - 0 XPT epxeraa orrov ἣν Saved
πὸ: σχισμα ουν €y€vero Eur TOV OXAOY
t

(Fol 132 5.)

43

OHAN

— oa,

117

—,
S
—

[8

principes sacerdotum et pharisaei
ut adpraehenderent eum

dixit ergo ihs adhue modicum tempus
uobiscum sum et uado
ad eum qui me misit quaeretis me
et non inuenietis* et ubi ego uado
uos non potestes uenire

dixerunt ergo iudaei inter se
ubi incipiet hic ire. quoniam non inueniemus e.
num quid in dispersionem grecorum
incipiet ire et docere grecos
quis est iste sermo quem dixit
quaeritis me et non inuenietis

et ubi ego sum uos non potestis uenire

in nouissimo autem die magno

diei festi stabat ihs et clamabat

dicens si quis sitit ueniant

et bibat qui credit in me

sicut dixit scriptura. flumina dentre
eius fluent aquae uiuae

hoc autem dixit dixit de spu

quem accepturi erant. credentes in eum
nondum enim erat Eps santus in eos

quoniam ihs nondum fuerat honoratus

de turba autem audientes eius

' uerborum horum dicebant

quoniam hic est uere propheta

ali dicebant quoniam hic est xps

ali dicebant num quid de galilaea

xps uenit nonne scriptura dicit
quoniam de semine dauid . et a bethleem
castello xps uenit ubi erat dauid

dissensio itaque facta est in turba
(Fol. 133a.)

Cap. VII. 32— 43.

: Se avrov :τινεσ Se nOeAov εξ avray

VII. 44
πιασαι αντον αλλ ovbewr
επεβαλεν ex avrov rac χειρασ : ἦλθον ovy 45
οι ὕπηρεται προσ τουσ apxtepeur |
και φαρισαιουσ Kat εἰπὸν avrour EKELVOL
δια τι ovx ἤγαγατε avrov

απεκριθησαν δε οι ὕπηρεται ονδεποτε ουτωσ 46
ἀνθρωποσ εἐλαλησεν wo ουτοσ λαλει

απεκριθησαν αντοισ οἱ φαρισαιοι 42
μὴ xevpeo πεπλανησθαι
μὴ τισ €K των ἀρχόντων πιστευει 48
εἰσ avrov ἡ εκ των φαρισαιων
αλλα o oxAog ovroc o μὴ γεινωσκων 49
TOV νομὸν ETLKATAPATOL εισιν

λεγει νεικοδήμοσ προσ αντουσ.- εἰσ ov εξαυτω so

0 ἐλθων προσ avrov νυκτοσ τὸ πρωτὸν

μὴ ονομοσ ἡμῶν κρεινι τὸν ανθρωπον 51
€«ay μὴ akova mpuroy παρ avrov
και ἐπιγνωσθὴη τι εποιησεν

ἀπεκριθησαν και εἰπαν αυτω. μὴ και σοι ἐεκτηὴ 52
γαλιλαιασ eu: ἐρευνησον και ἴδε rac γραφασ
οτι προφητὴσ ex rgo γαλιλαιασ
ουκ ἐγειρεται καὶ ετορενθησαν 53
€KATTOO εἰσ TOV OLKOV αὐτου “ne Se ἐπορεύθη VIIL 1
εἰσ To οροσ των eAausy - opÜpov δε 2
παλιν παραγεινεται εἰσ TO ELEPOV
και tao ολαοσ ἤρχετο προσ avrov
ayouo δε ot γραμματεισ καὶ οι φαρισαιοι 3
ἐπι agua preu, - γυναικα εἰλημμενὴν
και στήσαντεσ αὐτὴν εν μεσω. λεγουσιν αὐτο 4

ἐκπειραζοντεσ avrov οιΐἵερεισ ἵνα ἐεχωσιν
κατηγορειαν αὐτου διδασκαλε αὐτὴ ἡ γυνὴ

κατείληπται επαυτοφωρω μοιχενομενὴ
(Fol. 1328.)

am

—,

propter eum quidam autem ex illis uolebant
adpraehendere eum sed nemo
misit in illum manums uenerunt ergo
ministri - ad principes sacerdotum
et farisaeos et dixerunt eis illi
quare non adduxistis illum
responderunt autem ministri - num quid sic
homo locutus est quomodo hic loquituitur
responderunt illis pharisaei
num quid et uos seducti estis
num quid aliquis de principibus credit
in eum aut de pharisaeis
sed turba haec quae nescit
legem maledicti sunt
dicit nicodemus ad illos unus ex illis
qui uenit ad illum nocte ante hoc
num quid lex nostra iudicat hominem
si non audiat ante ab ipso
et cognoscatur quid fecit
responderunt et dixerunt ei . num quid et tu de
de galilaea es scrutina et uide scripturas
quoniam propheta de galilaea
non surgit et abierunt
unus quisque in domum suam -ihaautem abiit
in montem oliuarum . mane autem
iterum uenit in templum

et omnis populus ueniebat ad eum

. adducunt autem scribae et pharisaei

in peccato muliere mulierem conpraehensam
et statuentes eum in medio
dicunt illi temptantes eum sacerdotes ut haberent
&ccusareeum magister haec mulier
conpraehensa est palam in adulterio

(Fol. 134.)

Carp. VII. 43—VIII. 4.

VIII.

μωῦσησ δε εν τω vopw εἐκελευσεν Tag τοιαντασ
λιθαζειν - ov δε νυν τι λεγεισ

Ο δε ine κατω kvijjag - ro δακτυλω kareypadevy
εἰσ τὴν yqv wo δε ἐπεμενον eporovrea
avexuiey καὶ εἰπεν avrow - o ἀναμαρτητοῦσ
ὕμων πρωτοσ ex αὐτὴν BaXero λιθον
και παλιν κατακυψασ τω δακτυλω
κατεγραφεν εἰσ τὴν γῆν" ἐἑκαστοσ δε
τῶν iovóawv ἐξήρχετο ἀρξαμενοι aso roy
πρεσβυτέρων wore ravrac εξελθειν
και κατελειφθὴ uovoa - και ἡ γυνὴ «v edo ovea

ανακυψασ Seo ine €UT €y TH γυναίκει
που εἰσιν ουδεισ σεκατεκρεινεν
κακειγὴ εἰπεν avro οὐδεισ χε
o δεειπεν ovde eyw σε κατακρεινω
ὕπαγε απὸ του νυν μήκετι αμαρτανε
παλιν ovy ἐλαλησεν avrow ο ine λεγων
ἐγω εἰμι To φωσ του κοσμονο ακολουθων eju
OV μὴ περιπατήσει εν τὴ σκοτεια
αλλα εξει το φωσ τησ ζωησ
Ειπον ovv avro οἱ φαρισαιοι
OV περι σεαυτου μαρτυρεισ
ἡ μαρτυρια σοὺ ovx ἐστιν αληθησ
απεκρειθη o ie καὶ εἰπεν αντοισ
Kay €yo μαρτυρω περι ἐμαυτου
αληθεινη μου ἐστιν ἡ μαρτυρεια
ort oda ποθεν ἡλθον και που ὕπαγω
υμεισ δεονκ οιδατε ποθεν ἐερχομαι
3] rov ὕπαγω .ὕμεισ κατα τὴν σαρκα κρεινετε
€yo ov κρεινω οὐδενα. και eay κρίνω Se eyw
ἢ κρισισ ἡ ἐμὴ αληθινὴ ἐστιν - ort μονοσ eyo
οὐκ εἰμι: αλλα €yo kato πεμψασ με
καὶ εν Tw vopw Se Tw ὕμετερω

(Fol. 134 5.)

5

12

15

SE

A— ὑπαὶ

HAN

[2

moyses autem inlege praecepit tales
lapidare:tu autem nunc quid dicis
ihs autem inclinatus. digito suo scribebat
in terram cum autem inmanerent interrogantes
erexit se et dixit illis quis est sine peccato
uestrum prior super eam mittat lapidem
et iterum inclinatus digito suo
scribebat in terram unusquisque autem |
iudaeorum exiebant incipientes
a presbyteris uti omnes exire
et remansit solus. et mulier in medio cum esset
Erigens autem se ihs dixit mulieri
ubi sunt nemo te condemnauit
ad illa dixit illi nemo dme
ad ille dixit nec ego te condemno
uade et ex hoc iam noli peccare
iterum ergo loquebatur ad illos ihs dicens
ego sum lux mundi. qui me sequitur
non ambulauit in tenebris
sed habebit lucem uitae
dixerunt autem illi pharisaei
tu de te testimonium dicis
testimonium tuum non est uerum
respondit ihs et dixit illis
etai ego testificor de me
uerum est testimonium meum
quoniam scio unde ueni et ubi uado
uos autem nescitis unde uenio
et ubi uado. uos secundum carnem iudicatis
ego autem neminem iudico: et si iudico tamen ego
iudicium meum uerum est : quoniam solus ego
non sum: sed ego et qui me misit
sed et in lege uestra
(Fol. 135 a.)

Cap. VIII. $— 17.

119

γέγραπται ort δυο ανθρωπων VIII.
ἡ μαρτυρια αληθησ ἐστιν

ἐγω εἰμι o μαρτυρων πέρι ἐμαντου . 18
KaL μαρτυρι περιεμου οπεμψασ με πατὴρ
ἐλεγον ovy avro που ἐστιν οπατὴρ σον 19

—
amekpiU tno και ειπεν avTow
ovre e.c OLOATE ovre roy πατερα μου

€t Ewe NOELTE και TOY πατερα μον NOELTE

—
πη : Tavra τὰ ρήματα ἐλαλησεν ev τω γαζοφυλακίῳ 20

διδασκων εν τω ἵερω" και ουδεισ ἐπίασεν αὐτὸ

ort ovrw εληλυθει ἡ wpa avrov

--Ἴ
πθ : εἰπεν ovy παλιν avrow eyo ὕπαγω καὶ ζησετεμε 21
—

καὶ εν Ty αμαρτια ὕμων αποθανεισθε
οπου eyo ὕπαγω ὑμεισ ov δυνασθε ελθειν
Ελεγαν ovy οι ἴουδαιοι- μητει ἀποκτενεῖ αυτον az

ort λεγει οπου eyo ὕπαγω .ὕμεισ ov δυνασθε dba

και ἐλεγεν avrow ὕμεισ εκ των κατω 23°

core eyw Be ex rov ayo ειμει
ὕμεισ EK TOU KOT AOU TOUTOV ἐστε
ἐγὼ οὐκ εἰμι EK TOU KOT POV τουτου
εἰπὸν ovy ὕμειν ort αποθανεισθαι 24
εν ταισ αμαρτιαισ ὕμων
€ay yap μὴ πιστευσήτε μοι ort ἐγὼ ειμι
αποθανεισθε. εν Taw αμαρτιαισ ὕμων
ἔλεγον ovv avro ov rio εἰ 25

om,
Curev ovv avrote o uno τὴν ἀρχὴν

ort καὶ λαλω Uj.ew -πολλα exo περι ὕμων λό

λαλειν + καὶ kpeweuw αλλοπεμψασ με

αληθησ εστιν καγω a ἤκουσα

παρ avrov Tavra, λαλω εἰσ TOV κοσμον

OUK ἐγνωσαν OTL TOV πατεραντον 27
—

Aeyecrov Oy εἰιπεν ovv avrow 48

----
παλιν oujg οταν ὕὑψωσητε
(Fol. 135 δ.)

SEG IOHAN

scriptum est quoniam duum hominum
testimonium uerum est
ego sum qui testimonium do de me
et testimonium dat de me qui me misit pater
dicebant ergo illi ubi est pater tuus
respondit ihset dixit illis
neque me nostis neque patrem meum
8i me nossetis et patrem meum nossetis
haec uerba locutus est in gazophylacio docens
in templo. et nemo adpraehendit illum
quoniam necdum uenerat hora eius
dixit ergo iterum illis: ego uado et quaeretis me
et in peccato uestro moriemini
ubi ego uado uos non potestis uenire

dicebant ergo iudaei . numquid occisurus est se

quoniam dicit ubi ego uado *uos non potestis uenire

Et dicebat illis uos de inferioribus estis
ego de superioribus sum
uos de hoc mundo estis
ego non sum de hoc mundo
dixi ergo uobis quoniam moriemini
in peccatis uestris
si enim non credideritis mihi . quoniam ego su
moriemini in peccatis uestris
dicebant ergo illi tu quis es
dicit illis ihs initium
quoniam et loquor uobis: multa habeo de uobis
loqui-et iudicare sed qui me misit
' uerax est et ego quae audiui
ab illo haec loquor in hoc mundo
non cognouerunt quod patrem suum
dicitdm. dixit ergo illis
iterum ihs cum exaltaueritis
(Fol. 136 a.)

Cap. VIII. 17— 38.

“KAT IOAN SEC IOHAN

Toy ὕιον Tov avOpwrov- rore γνωσεσθαι VIII. filium hominis tunc scietis
OTL ἐγὼ ειμι- καὶ απ ἐμαντου ποιω οὐδεν quia ego sum. οὔ ἃ me facio nihil
αλλα καθωσ εδιδαξεν με o πατὴρ sed sicut docuit me pater
ravra. λαλω και οπεμψασ pe 29 haec loquor et qui me misit
μετ ἐμον ἐστιν - ovx αφηκεν με mecum est non me reliquid
μονον οτι €y€ TG. ἀρεστὰ GUT OO solum quoniam ego quae illi placent
Tow πάντοτε. ravra avrov λαλουντοσ 30 facio omnia. haec eo loquente
πολλοι επιστευσαν εἰσ avTov multi crediderunt in eum
Ελεγεν ovv o ine προσ TOUT πεπιστευκοτασ 31 dicebat ergo ihs ad eos qui crediderant ei
avro “Ἰουδαιουσ. εαν ὕμεισ peras | iudaeis si uos permanseritis
ev ro ej) Xoyo αληθωσ μαθηται μον «στε in meo uerbo uere discipuli mei eritis
Kat γνώσεσθαι τὴν αληθειαν 32 et cognoscetis ueritatem
Kat ἢ αληθεια ελευθερωσει ὕμασ et ueritas liuerabit uos
απεκριθησαν προσ avroy και €uray 33 responderunt ad eum et dixerunt
σπερμα αβρααμ᾽ ἐσμεν semen abraam sumus
καὶ ov δεδουλευκαμεν ovdert πωποτε et numquam seruiuimus nemini umquam
πωσ ov Aeyeur ort ελευθεροι yevqo cote | quomodo tu dicis quod liueri eritis
απεκριθὴ avrour o ino αμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμει 334) Tespondit illis ihs amen amen dico uobis
οτι GO 0 ποιων τὴν ἀμαρτιαν δουλοσ ἐστιν quoniam omnis qui facit peccatum seruus est
o δε δουλοσ ov μένει εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν - 35 seruus autem non manet in domum
εἰσ Tov αἰωνα o δεῦιοσ μενει in aeternum filius autem manet
εἰσ TOV αἰωνα «av ovy οὕιοσ ὕμασ 36 inaeternum si ergo filius uos
ελευθερωσει οντωσ ελευθεροι liuerabit. uere liueri
ἐσεσθαι" osa. ort σπερμα αβρααμ᾽ ἐστε 37 eritis scio quia semena abraham estis
αλλα ζητιτε με αποκτείναι ort O λογοσ sed quaeritis me occidere quoniam uerbum
0 ἐμοσ Ov χωρει ἐμειν meum non capit in uobis
€yo à ὡρακα Tapa Tw πατρι μου 38 ego quae uidi aput patrem meum
ravra λαλω και ὕμεισ ovy a ewpaxare haec loquor et uos ergo quae uidistis
παρα Tw πατρι ὕμων ταντα ποιειτε aput patrem uestrum haec facite
απεκριθησαν και evray avro o πατὴρ juo 39 | responderunt et dixerunt illi pater noster
αβρααμ' ἐστιν eurev ovv o ine abraham est dixit ergo ihs

εἰ τέκνα Tov aBpaapy εστε- ra. epyya. rov a pasy. si fili abraham estis. opera abraham

erovecre- vuy δε ζητειτε με azrokrewaa 40 faceretis nunc autem quaeritis me occidere

(Fol. 136 5.) (Fol. 137 a.)

Cap. VIII. 28—40.
16

121

122

— ον —
KAT IOAN
—S — ---. ώοΟο-..

ανθρωπον og τὴν αληθειαν λελαληκα ὕμειν
ἣν ἤκουσεν παρα του θυ rovro αβρααμ.
OVK εποιησεν ὕμεισ δεποιειτε
τα ἐργα Tov πατροσ ὕμων
€urav ovy avro ἡμεισ εκ πορνειασ
οὐκ ἐγεννηθημεν eva. πατερα ἐχομεν Tov ep
€urev ovv avrowr o ine eLo Oo πατὴρ ὕμων nV
ἤγαπατε ay EME Eyw yap εκ του θυ εξηλθον
καὶ ἡκω: OU Yap απ euavrov ἐληλυθον
αλλα εκεινοσ μεαπεστειλεν
δια τι τὴν αληθειαν την ἐμὴν
Qv γεινωσκετε ort ov δυνασθαι
GKOVELV TOV Xoyov Tov ἐμὸν
ὕμεισ εκ Tov πατροσ Tov διαβολον
ἐστε και τασ επιθυμειασ του πατροσ ὕμων
θελετε ποιειν ἐεκεινοσ ανθρωποκτονοσ ἣν
ar ἀαρχὴσ και εν τη αληθεια ovk ἐστῆκεν
ort αληθεια ovx ἐστιν εν avro
oray AaX το ψευδοσ εκ των ἴδιων λαλει
OTL ψευστησ ἐστιν καὶ 0 πατὴρ αντου
eyw οτι τὴν αληθειαν Aadw- ov πιστευετε μοι
ὕμεισ 0 wy εκ του θυ ταρηματατου θυ
axover δια TovTO ὕμεισ ovk akovere
απεκριθησαν οι tovdatot kat εἰπαν avro
ov καλωσ ἡμεισ λεγομεν ort σαμαρειτῆσ ει
συ και δαιμόνιον exeur
απεκριθὴη o ine eyw δαιμονιον ovk exw
αλλα τειμω μου TOV πατερα
και ὕμεισ ατειμαζετε με
eyo δεου ζητω τὴν δοξαν μου
ἐστιν o ζητων καὶ κρεινων
αμην αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν
og av Tov ἐμον λογον τηρησὴ
(Fol. 137 6.)

VIII.

41

43

45
47

50

51

SEC IOHAN
SoS OS
hominem qui ueritatem locutus sum uobis
quam audiuit a deo hoc abraham
non fecit uos autem facitis
opera patris uestri
dixerunt ergo illi nos de fornicatione
non sumus nati unum patrem habemus dm
dixit ergo illis ihs sids pater uester erat
diligebatis utique me ego enim de deo exiui
et ueni. nec enim ἃ me ueni
sed ille me misit
quare loquellam meam
non agnoscitis quia non potestis
audire uerbum meum
uos de patre diauolo
estis et concupiscentias patris uestri
uultis facere ille homicida fuit
ab initio et in ueritate non stat
quoniam ueritas non est in eo
cum loquitur mendacium de suo loquitur
quoniam mendax est et pater eius
ego quia ueritatem iem loquor non creditis mihi
uos. qui est ex deo uera dei
audit propter hoc uos non auditis
responderunt iudaei et dixerunt ei
nonne nos bene dicimus quod samaritanus es
tu et daemonium habes
respondit ihs ego daemonium non habeo
sed honorifico patrem meum
et uos speratis me
ego autem non quaero gloriam meam
est qui quaerit et iudicat
amen amen dico uobis

quicumque uerbum meum custodierit
(Fol. 138 a.)

Cap. VIII. 40—51.

Üavarov ov μη θεωρησὴ εἰσ Tov awa
Euray ovv avro ot tovdatot
γυν ἐγνωκαμεν ort δαιμονιον exeur
aBpaap απεθανεν και ot προφηται
και ov λεγεισ eay μον TU Tov λογον
τηρήσει ov μὴ γευσηται θανατου
μὴ ov μειζων εἰ του aBpaap - ort απεθανεν
και οἱ προφήηται ἀπεθαναν τινα σεαντον ποιεισ
απεκριθη o ino eay eyo δοξασω
ἐμαυτον ἡ δοξα μου οὐδεν ἐστιν
ἐστιν o πατὴρ μου o δοξαζων με
ov ὕμεισ λεγετεοτι 6c ὕμων ἐστιν
και OUK ἐγνωκατε avTOv - eyw δε oda avTOV
Kay εἰπω OTL OUK οιδα GUTOV OMOLOT
εσομαι ὕμειν Wevorya -adAa οιδα avTov
καὶ Tov λογον avrov τήρω
aBpaay οπατὴρ ὕμων ἡγαλλιασατο
ἵνα ἴδη τὴν ἡμεραν την ἐμὴν καὶ εἰδεν
και €exapy : Curav ovv οιἴουδαιοι προσ αὐτὸ
πεντήκοντα ETH ovOero exeur
και αβρααμ᾽ ewpaxac
Ειπεν ovy avrow o ino apny apny Acyw ὕμει
πριν aBpaap eyo eua - Tore npav MÜovo
tva βαλωσιν er avrov
ine δε expuBy και ἐξηλθεν ex roviepov
καὶ παραγων ἴδεν ἄνθρωπον
τυφλον ex γενετησ καθημενον
και ηρωτῆσαν avrov oc μαθηται

ραββειτισημαρτεν ουτοσ
ἡ οἱ γονεισ avrov ἵνα τυφλοσ γεννηθὴ

C
απεκριθὴ o ino ovre ovroc ἡμαρτεν
OVT€ ot γονεισ avrov αλλ iva φανερωθὴ
Ta €pya rov £v «v avro δι ἡμασ epyaler Oar

(Fol. 138 δ.)

VIII.

53

55

57

58
59

IX. 1

M

4

SEC IOHAN

mortem non uideuit in aeternum

dixerunt ergo illi iudaei

nunc cognouimus quia daemonium habes
abraham mortuus est et prophetae
et tu dicis si quis meum uerbum

seruauerit non gustabit mortem

123

numquid tu maior es abraham 'quoniam mortuus

et prophetae mortui sunt quem te facis

respondit ihs si ego honorificauero

me ipsum gloria mea nil est
est pater meus qui honorificat me
quem uos dicitis quia ds uester est
et non cognouistis eum - ego autem scio eum
et si dixero quia nescio eum similis
ero uobis mendax . sed scio eum
et uerbum eius seruo
abraham pater uester exultabit
ut uideret diem meum et uidit
et gauisus est: dixerunt ergo iudaei ad eum
quinquaginta annos nondum habes
et abraham uidisti
dixit ergo illis ihs amen amen dico uobis
ante abraham ego sum ‘tunc tulerunt lapides
ut mitterent super eum
ihs autem abscondit se et exiuit de templo
et transiens uidit hominem
caecum ex natiuitate sedentem
et interrogauerunt illum discipuli.
rabbi quis peccauit hic

aut parentes eius ut caecus nasceretur

— . .
respondit ihs neque hic peccauit

neque parentes eius sed ut- manifestaretur

— . e
opera dei in eo oportet nos operari

(Fol. 139 a.)

Carr. VIII. 51—IX. 4.

124

τὰ epya Tov πεμψαντοσ pe-ewo epa egrw IX.
ἐρχεται vv£ - ore ovócur Suvarat epyaler Oar

OTAY ὦ EV TW KOT LW Guo εἰιμει 5
TOV KOT LOU - TLVTO, εἰπὼν ἐεπτυσεν χαμαι 6
και ἐποίησεν πήλον εκ του πτυματοσ

και ἐπεχρεισεν avro TOV πήῆλον

ert τουσ οφθαλμουσ avrov και eurey 7
ὕπαγενιψαι εἰσ τὴν κολυμβηθραν

TOV σιλωαμ ο μεθερμηνενεται

απεσταλμενοσ ἀπῆλθεν ovv

και εγιψατο και ηλθεν βλεπων

οι ουν γειτονεσ Kat ot θεωρουντεσ avrov 8
TO προτερον οτι προσετὴσ ἣν

ελεγον ovx ovrog ἐστιν o καθημενοσ

καὶ προσαιτων αλλοι ελεγον ort 9
οντοσ ἐστιν ετεροι δε ort ομοιοσ -

GUTO ἐστιν Exetvor €À€yev ort €yo εἰμι

Ειπον ovv avro o0 ovy 10
ηνεωχθησαν aov οἱ οφθαλμοι

απεκριθη exewog ανθρωποσ λεγομενοσ I1
ine πῆλον εποιήῆσεν Kat emexpua ey
μου rove οφθαλμουσ και ecrey μοι

ὕπαγε ew τον σειλωαμ Kat νιψαι
arn) ov ovy και ἐενιψαμὴν Kat nAGov

βλεπων - εἰπαν ovy avro που ἐστιν 12
εκεινοσ λεγει avrour ovk oua.
Kat αγουσιν avroy προσ Tove φαρισαιουσ 13
TOV wore TudAov nv δεσαββατον 14
or€ TOV πῆλον εποιῆσεν o ino
και ἡνυξεν avrov Tove οφθαλμουσ
παλιν ovy επηρωτων avrov και οι 15
φαρισαιοι πωσ ανεβλεψεν
οδεειπεν αντοισ πηλον ἐπεθῆκεν

(Fol. 130.)

S
—

sas
{5

HAN

opera eius qui me misit. cum dies est
uenit nox .cum nemo potest operari
cum sum in saeculo lumen sum
mundi haec cum dixisset inspuit in terram
et fecit lutum de sputamento

et linuit ei lutum

super oculos eius et dixit

uade ablue in natatoriam

siloam quod interpraetatur

missus abiit ergo

et abluit et uenit uidens

uicini ergo et qui uidebant eum
prius quoniam mendicus erat
dicebant nonne hic est qui sedebat

et mendicabat alii dicebant quoniam
hic est alii autem quoniam similis

ipsi est ille dicebat quoniam ego sum

dixerunt ergo illi quomodo ergo

aperti sunt tibi oculi

respondit ille homo qui dicitur

ihs lutum fecit et linuit

mihioculos: et dixit mihi

uade in siloam et ablue

abii ergo et ablui et ueni

uidens dixerunt ergo illi ubi est

ille dixit eis nescio

et adducunt aeum ad pharisaeos

qui ante erat caecus erat autem sabbatum

quando lutum fecit ihs

et aperuit ei oculos

iterum ergo interrogauerunt eum et

pharisaei quomodo uidit

ad ille dixit illis lutum inposuit
(Fol. 140a.)

Cap. IX. 4—15.

emi τουσ οφθαλμουσ μου και ενιψαμὴν

και Brerw - ελεγον ovy ex των φαρισαιων
τινεσ OUK ἐστιν ουτοσ παρα bv
οανθρωποσ ort ro σαββατον ov τηρει
αλλοι δε eAeyay πωσ δυναται ανθρωποσ
αμαρτωλοσ τοιαντα σημεια TTOLELV
καὶ σχισμα ἣν εν avTOLT ελεγον ovy
TO τνφλω ov Tt λεγεισ περι eavrov ort
qveéev σου τουσ οφθαλμουσ.ο δε eurev
οτι προφητὴσ ἐστιν ovk επιστευσαν
οιἵουδαιοι περι avrov ews ov εφωνηῆσαν
Tove γονεισ του αναβλεψαντοσ

καὶ ἐπηρωτησαν αντουσ λεγοντεσ
εἰ ἐστιν OVTOT οὕιοσ ὕμων ον ὕμεισ
λεγετε οτιτυφλοσ eyevyn050 moo ovy
βλεπειαρτι απεκριθησαν avrow
οι γονεισ' avTOv καὶ €uroy οἰδαμεν
οτι OUTOG ἐστιν οιοσ μων καὶ OTL
τυφλοσ εἐγεννηθη πωσ δενυν βλεπει
ovx οιδαμεν ἡ Tur avrov ἡνοιξε
τουσ οφθαλμουσ ἡμεισ ovk οιἰδαμεν
avrov erepwrngare ἡλικίαν exet
αὐυτοσ rept avrov λαλήσει

TAVTG εἰπὸν OL γονεισ αὐτου OTL
εφοβουντο rove tovdatove 999 yap

συνετεθιντο ot Ltovoatot ἵνι eay TU
—

ομολογηση avrov xpy εἰναι
αποσνυναγωγοσ᾽ γενήται δια rovro

- οἵ γονεισ avrov εἰπαν ἡλικίαν exec
avrov ἐρωτατε εφωνήῆσαν ovy avroy
ex Sevrepov oo nv τυφλοσ Kat ecray avro
Soc δοξαν τω Ou nye odapev ort
οανθρωποσ ovrog ἀμαρτωλοσ ἐστιν

(Fol. 140 ὁ.)

‘SE

—

fas

IOHAN
—, —
super oculos meos et ablui

et uideo dicebant ergo de pharisaeis
quidam non est hic & deo

homo quoniam sabbatum non serbat

alii autem dicebant quomodo potest homo

peccator talia signa facere
et schisma erat inter eos dicebant ergo
caeco tu quid dicis de eo quoniam
aperuit tibi oculos ad ille dixit
quoniam profeta est non crediderunt
iudaei de illo usque quo clamauerunt
parentes eius qui uiderat uisum
et interrogauerunt eos dicentes
si est hic filius uester quem uos
dicitis quoniam caecus natus est quomodo ergo
uidet modo responderunt illis
parentes eius et dixerunt scimus
quoniam hic est filius noster et quoniam
caecus natus est quomodo autem nuno uidet
nescimus aut quis ei aperuit
oculos nos ignoramus
ipsum interrogate aetatem habet
ipse de semet ipso loquetur
haec dixerunt parentes eius quoniam
timebant iudaeos iam enim
cogitauerant iudaei ut si quis
confessus fuisset xpm eum esse
de synagoga eiciatur propter hoc
parentes eius dixerunt aetatem habet
ipsum interrogate clamauerunt ergo eum
iterum qui erat caecus et dixerunt illi
da gloriam deo nos scimus quoniam
homo hic peccator est |

(Fol. 141 a.)

Cap. IX. 15— 24.

125

απεκρειθὴ ovy εκεινοσ εἰ αμαρτωλοσ
ἐστιν ovk oda εν ovda ore τυφλοσ μὴν
καὶ apr. βλεπω εἰπὸν ovy avro

τι εποιήησεν σοι και rod ἡνυξεν σου TOUT

οφθαλμουσ οδε ειπεν εἰπὸν vpew 907

και ουκ ἠκουσατε τι θελετε παλιν

ακουσαι μὴ και ὕμεισ θελετε μαθηται
avrov γενεσθαι οι δε ελοιδορῆσαν avrov
και euray συ μαθητησ εκεινοῦ εἰ

ἡμεισ rov μωῦσεωσ ἐσμεν μαθηται

npeo obapev ore μωῦσει λελαληκεν

o ὃσ και ort Oo αἀμαρτωλων ουκ GKOUEL
τουτον δε ovx οἰδαμεν ποθεν ἐστιν
απεκριθη o avOpurrog και ειπεν

εν Tovro ovy θαυμαστον εστιν οτι ὕμεισ
οὐκ οιδατε ποθεν τιν και ἡνυξε μου

τουσ οφθαλμουσ - οιἰδαμεν ort o Oa
αμαρτωλων ovk axover add «ay Ti
θεοσεβησ 7 και τὸ θελημα avrov ποιή
TOVTOU AKOVEL EX του αἰωνοσ OUK

ἠκουσθὴη ort qvuge rwr οφθαλμουσ
Tudou γεγεννημένον εἰ μη ovrog

παρα ϑυην - ovk ἡδοινατο ποίειν ουδὲν
απεκριθησαν avro και εἰπαν εν ἁμαρτιαισ
συ εγεννηθησ ολοσ και συ διδασκεισ ἡμασ
και εξεβαλον avrov εξω και ἠκουσεν

o ine ort ἐξεβαλον avrov και evpev avtov
και ELEY συ TUTTEVELT' εἰσ TOV ὕιον TOV
avÓpenrov* απεκριθὴη exewoa Kat eurey

ἵνα πιστευσω εἰσ αὐτὸν

---
απεκριθὴ avro otvjo καὶ εῳὡωρακασ'᾽ avrov

—
και TLO €OTLV-K€

και 0 μετα σου λαλων εκεινοσ ἐστιν

Sammy, -
o Se εφη rurrevo κε Kat προσεκυνῆσεν avro

(Fol. I41 b.)

IX. 25

26

27

28

29

30

31

32

33

34

35

36

38

"REG IOHAN
—

respondit ergo ille si peccator est

nescio unum scio quoniam caecus eram
et modo uideo dixerunt ergo illi

quid fecit tibi e& quomodo aperuit tibi
oculos ad ille dixit dixi uobis iam

et non audistis quid uultis iterum
audire num quid et uos uultis discipuli
ipsius fieri ad illi maledixerunt illum
et dixerunt tu discipulus illius es

nos moysi sumus discipuli

nos scimus quoniam moysi locutus est
ds et quoniam ds peccatorum non audit

hunc autem nescimus unde sit

respondit ergo homo et dixit

in hoc ergo mirabile est quoniam uos
nescitis unde sit et aperuit mihi
oculos scimus quoniam ds
peccatorum non audit sed si quis

dm timet et uoluntatem eius facit
hune audit a saeculo non est
auditum quoniam aperuit quis oculos
caeci nati si non hic

a deo esset non poterat nihil facere

responderunt illi et dixerunt in peccatis

tu natus es totus et tu doces nos

et eiecerunt eum foras et audiuit

T . . . .
ihs quoniam eiecerunt eum et inuenit eum

et dixit tu credis in filium
hominis respondit ille et dixit

. — .
et quis est dme ut credam in eum

respondit illi ihs et uidisti eum

et qui tecum loquitur ipse est
ad ille dixit credo dme et adorauit eum
(Fol. 142 a.)

Cap. IX. 25—38.

KAT IDAN SEC OHAN 127

— - ee, TERT T" .
KaL evrev ovg eyo ew κριμαηλθον εἰσ rovKogpolX.39 | et dixit ihs: ego in iudicium ueni in mundo

Tovrov iva. ot μη βλεποντεσ hunc ut qui non uident

βλεπωσιν και οἱ βλεποντεσ τυφλοι uideant et qui uident caeci

γενωνται ἤκουσαν δε ex των φαρισαιων 40 fiant audierunt autem de farisaeis

OL μετ G.UTOV OVTET και ELTAY AUTW qui cum eo rant et dixerunt ei

μὴ καιημεισ τυφλοι ἐσμεν eurev ovy 41 numquid et nos caeci sumus dixit ergo

o ine avrour εἰτυφλοι yre ovk euxere ihs eis si caeci essetis non haberetis

apapriay νυν δε Xeyere ori βλεπομεν . peccatum nunc autem dicitis quia uidemus

αι αμαρτιαι ὕμων μενουσιν peccata uestra manent

anny αμην Xeyo ὕμειν o μὴ εἰσερχομενοσ' X.1 | &menamen dico uobis qui non intrant

δια qo θυρασ εἰσ την avXqy των προβατων ᾿ perosteum in ouile ouium

αλλα αλλαχοθεν ava[Jevov εκεινοσ Bed alia parte ascendens ille

kXerrgo ἐστιν και ληστησ ο δεεισερχομενοσ 2 fur est et latro qui autem intrat

δια τησ θυρασ avroc «art οποιμην | per osteum ipse est pastor

τῶν προβατων rovr« o Üvpovpoc ανοιγει 3 ouium huic ostiarius aperit

και τα προβατα THE φωνὴσ avrov axovet et obis uocis eius audiunt

και ra. προβατα τα ἴδια φωνει kar ονομα et obes suas uocat ad nomen

και ἐξαγει avra καὶ oray Ta ἴδια ravra. 4 et eicit eas et cum sua omnia

exBady evmpoaܫv avrov ropeverat eiecerit ante eas uadet

kas Ta προβατα avrw axoXovÜet ort. et oues eum secuntur quoniam

odacw avrov τὴν φωνὴν αλλοτριω δε 5 sciunt illius uocem alienum autem

ov μη ακολουθησουσιν aXXa φευξονται non sequentur sed fugient

QT avrov ort οὐκ οιἰδασιν των αλλοτριων ab eo quoniam sciunt alienorum

THY φωνὴν ταυτὴν THY παροιμιαν ό uocem hoc prouerbium

eurey avTOU 0 ine exewvot δε ovk εγνωσαν dixit illis ihs illi autem ignorauerunt

τινα 2v α ἐλαλει avrow — Curev ow παλιν 7 quae erant quae dicebat eis dixit ergo iterum

αντοισ O ae αμὴν ἀμὴν Aeyw ὕμειν illis ihs amen amen dico uobis

ort eyw exp ἡ Óvpa rov προβατων quoniam ego sum osteum ouium

oco: λθον προ ἐμου κλεπται εἰσιν 8 quodquod uenerunt ante me fures sunt

kat λησται aAXa ovx ἤκουσαν avroy et latrones sed non audierunt eorum

ta TpoBara eyw ειμι ἢ θυρα d eov cay rwr 9 oues. ego sum osteum per me ai quis

εἰσελθη σωθήσεται και εἰσελευσεται introierit salbus erit et introibit

και εἐξελευσεται καὶ νομὴν εὑρήσει et exiet et pascua inueniet ,
(Fol. 142 6.) (Fol. 143 a.)

Carr. IX. 39— X. 9.

128

0 κλεπτὴσ ovk «pxeraa εἰ μη ἵνα κλεψη
και Quon και απολεσὴ eyo δε ηλθον

ἵνα ζωὴν ἐεχωσιν . eyw εἰμι o ποιμὴν

o καλοσ᾽ o ποιμὴν o καλοσ τὴν ψυχὴν
αντου διδωσιν ὕπερ των προβατων

o δε μισθωτοσ και ovk ὧν ποιμὴν

ov ovx εἰσιν τα προβαταΐϊδια θεωρει Tov
λυκον ἐερχομένον και acbinow
ταπροβατα και φευγει και o λυκοσ
aprafe: και σκορπιζει ort μισθωτοσ
εστιν καὶ OU μελει GUTO πέρι των
προβατων. - eyw εἰμι o καλοσ ποιμὴν

και γεινωσκω τα ἐεμα᾽ καὶ γεινωσιν ἐμετὰ ἐμα
καθωσ γεινωσκει με o πατὴρ καγω
γεινωσκω τὸν πατερα" και τὴν ψυχὴν
διδωμι ὕπερ των προβατων : και αλλα Se

: rpoPara exw a ουκ ἐστιν Ex THE αυλησ

raurno κακεινα Set μεαγαγειν καὶ THC
φωνησ μον ακουσουσὶν καὶ γενήσονται
μια ποιμνὴ εἰσ ποιμὴν δια Tovro pe
οπατὴρ αγαπα ort eyo τιθημι τὴν
ψυχὴν μον ἵνα παλιν λαβω αὐτὴν
οὐυδεισ αἰρει αὐτὴν ax ἐμοῦ εξουσιαν exo
θειναι αὐτὴν και efovatay exo παλιν
ἀαραιαυτὴν -ταυτὴν τὴν ἐντολὴν ἐλαβον
παρα του TTGTDOG - σχισμα OVV EYEVETO EV Tas
τουδαιοισ δια rove λογουσ τουτουσ'
eXeyov ovv πολλοι εξ avrov ort δαιμονιον
ἔχει και μαινεται. TL αὐτου ἀκονεται
αλλοι ελεγον ovk ἐστισ τὰ ρήματα ταυτα
δαιμονιζομενου μὴ δαιμονιον
δυναται οφθαλμουσ᾽ τνφλων ανοιγειν
Eyevovro δε ra ἐνκαιψια ev ἵεροσολυμοισ
(Fol. 143 δ.)

I1

13

14

16

17

I9

41

22

[o

Cc
—

[
[2

fur non uenit nisi ut inuolet

et occidat et perdat .ego autem ueni

ut uitam habeant ego sum pastor
bonus pastor uonus animam suam

dat pro ouibus |

mercennarius autem et qui non est pastor
cuius non sunt oues propriae uidet
lupum uenientem et dismittit

obes et fugit et lupus

rapit et dispargit quoniam mercennarius
est et cura ei non est. de

ouibus ego sum bonus pastor

et cognosco mea. et cognoscunt me meae
Sicut cognoscit me pater et ego

cognosco patrem et animam

do pro ouibus et alias autem

oues habeo quae sunt de atrio

hoc et ipsas oportet me adducere et
uocis meae audient et fient

unus grex unus pastor propter hoc me
peter diligit quoniam ego pono

animam meam ut iterum accipiam eam
nemo tollit eam a me potestatem habeo
ponere eam et potestatem habeo iterum
tollere eam hoc mandatum accepi

ἃ patre dissensio ergo facta est inter
iudaeos propter uerba haec

dicebant ergo multi ex illis quia daemonium

habet et insanit quid illum auditis
alii autem dicebant non sunt haec uerba
daemonium habentis numquid daemonium
potest oculos caecorum aperire
facta sunt autem encenia in hierosolymis
(Fol. 144 a.)

Car. X. to—22.

χειμων NY και zrepuemat o LNT
εν Tw ἵερω ev TH στοα σολομωνοσ
εκυκλωσαν ovv avrov οι ἴουδαιοι και
eAeyav avro ews wore THV ψυχὴν
—

ἡμῶν ALPELT εἰ OV EL O KPO eure ἡμειν

M -
παρήσια απεκριθη o ino AaAw ὕμειν
και OV πιστευετε μοι TA εργα α €yo) ?TOUD
εν TO OVOLATLTOU πατροσ μον αντα
μαρτυρι περι eov αλλ ὕμεισ ov πιστενεται
OTL ουὅκ ἐστε EK των προβατων των ἐμων
καθωσ eurov ὕμειν τα προβατατα ena
THO φωνὴσ μον akovet καγω γεινωσκω
avra Kat ἀκολουθουσιν μοι καγω
ζωὴν αἰωνιον διδωμι avrowr και

OU μη ἀπολωνται εἰσ TOV αἰωνα

και OU μὴ apad) τισ ανταὰ εκ THO χειροσ μον

24

25

26

27

28

SEC IOHAN
“SS —

hiems erat et ambulabat ihs

in templo in porticum solomonis
circumierunt autem eum iudaei et
dicebant ei usque quo animam
nostram tollis si tu es xps dic nobis
palam respondit ihs dico uobis

et non creditis mihi opera quae ego facio
in nomine patris mei ipsa

testificantur de me sed uos non creditis
quoniam non estis de ouibus meis
sicut dixi uobis oues quae sunt meae
uocis meae audiunt et ego gnosco

eas et secuntur me et ego

uitam aeternam do illis et

non periet in perpetuum

et non rapiet quisquam ea de manu mea

o πατὴρ pov o δεδωκωσ μοι παντων 29 pater meus qui dedit mihi omnium
μειζων ἐστιν και ουδεισ Suvarat maior est et nemo potest’
αρπαζειν €x THO χειροσ του πατροσ μον rapere de manu patris mei
€yo και o πατὴρ ev ἐσμεν 30 ego et pater unum sumus
εβαστασαν ovv λιθουσ οι ἵουδαιοι 31 baiulauerunt ergo lapides iudaei
iva λιθασωσιν avrov. απεκρειθη 32 utlapidarenteum respondit
GVTOLO O ine πολλα kaXa. epya. illisihs multa bona opera
εδειξα ὕμειν ex Tov πατροσ δια ποιὸν ostendi uobis ἃ patre propter quod
avrov epyov λιθαζετεμε eorum opus lapidastis me
απεκριθησ αντω ot iovdatot λεγοντεσ 33 | responderunt ei iudaei dicentes
περι καλου epryov ov λιθαζομεν σε de opere bono non lapidamus te
αλλα περι βλασφημιασ και orc sed propter blasphemiam et quoniam
| ανθρωποσ wy row σεαυτον ov homo cum sis facis te deum
απεκριθη avrouw o ine και εἰπεν 34 | respondit illis iha et dixit
OUK ἐστιν γεγραμμενον εν TO νομω non est scriptum in lege
ort eyw eurov θεοι ἐστε εἰ EKELVOUT 35 quoniam ego dixi dii estis si illos
eurey Üeova προσ ova 0 λογοσ eyevero dixit deos ad quos uerbum factum est
(Fol. 144 5.) . (Fol. 145 4.)
CaP. ΣΧ. 22—35.

17

129

130

fr

(2

rov θὺ και ov δυναται λυθηναι ἡ γραφὴ
ον o πατὴρ ἡγίασεν και ἀπεστειλεν

εἰσ TOV κοσμον ὕμεισ λεγεται

ort βλασφημεισ ore εἰπὸν ὕιοσ ὃυ ειμι
EL OV TOLW Τὰ εργα TOV πατροσ μου

μη πιστενεταῖ μοι et δε row kay ἐμοι

μὴ eere vio revew τοισ ἐργοισ πιστενεται

ἵνα γνωτε ort εν ἐμοὶ o πατὴρ

: Kayw εν τω πατρι᾿ καὶ εζητουν avrov

πιασαι και εξηλθεν ex THE χειροσ avroy
και ἀπῆλθεν παλιν περαν του ἴορδανου
εἰσ TOV τοπον οπου ἣν Loa ya

τοπρωτον βαπτιζων και εμεινεν exec

: καὶ πολλοιλθον προσ avrov : και ἐλεγον

Ἰωανησ μεν σημειον ἐποιησεν οὐδὲν

παντα δε oca Ἰωανὴσ εἰπεν περὶ τουτου

36

37
38

39

aX) qv και πολλοι ἐπιστευσαν εἰσ avTov «κι 42

κωμησ -τὴσ μαριασ και THO μαρθασ THT

αδελφησ αὐτησ v δε μαρια ἡ αλιψασα
TOV KY μύυρω και ἐκμαξασα Trove ποδασ
ταισ θριξιν αὐυτησ yo Kato αδελφοσ
λαζαροσ ἡσθενει απεστειλαν ovy

αι αδελφαι avrov προσ Tov ep λεγουσαι
κεῖδεον φιλεισ ασθενει

οὐκ ἐστιν προσ θανατον αλλ ὕπερ THT
δοξησ του θυ iva δοξασθη o ὕιοσ του θυ
δι αυτησ εφιλει δεο ine τὴν μαρθαν

και τὴν αδελφην aurno και τον λαζαρον
wo ovv ἤκουσεν ort ασθενει

on,
τότε μεν ἐμεινεν 0 ine ext TW τόπω δυο

ἡμερασ eura μετὰ rovro λέγει Tour
(Fol. 1455.)

Hy de rw ασθενων λαζαροσαπο βηθανιασ €x τησ XI. 1

om,
axovoac Seino εἰπεν αυτή ἡ ασθενεια avrov 4

SEC

A —

HAN
—

fr

dei et non potest solui scriptura

quem pater sanctificauit et misit

in hunc mundum uos dicitis

quoniam blasphemas quia dixi filius dei sum
si non facio opera patris mei

nolite mihi credere si autem facio etsi mihi
non uultis credere operibus credite

ut sciatis quoniam in me pater

et ego in patre et querebant eum
adpraehendere et exibit de manibus eorum
et abiit iterum trans iordanen

in locum ubi erat. iohanes

primum baptizans et mansit ibi

et multi uenerunt ad eum et dicebant
iohannes quidem signum fecit nullum

omnia autem quae iohannes dixit de eo

. uera erant et multi crediderunt in eum ibi
Erat autem quidam infirmus lazarus de bethania

de castello mariae et martae

Sororis eius erat autem maria quae unxerat
dom unguento et exterserat pedes

capillis suis cuius et frater

lazarus infirmabatur miserunt ergo

sorores eius ad ihm dicentes.

MA .
dme ecce quem amasinfirmatur

audiens autem ihs dixit haec infirmitas eius

non estad mortem sed propter
gloriam dei ut glorificetur filius dei

—
per eam amabat autem ihs marthan
et sororem eius et lazarum
cum ergo audisset quoniam infirmatur
tunc quidem mansit ihs in loco duo
dies et post hoc dicit

(Fol. 146 a.)

Capp. X. 35—XI. 7.

μαθηταισ avrov αγωμεν ισ τὴν Ἰουδαιαν ΧΙ.
παλιν λεγουσιν avro οἱ μαθηται avrov pae. 8

vuv εζητουν σελιθασαι οι ἴουδαιοι
—
καὶ παλιν ὕπαγεισ exe, απεκριθη ino 9
ovxet δωδεκα ὡρασ exer ἡ ἡμερα
€ay τισ περίπατὴ εν TH NEPA ov προσκοπτει

oT. TO φωσ τον κοσμου τοντου βλεπει

cay δε τισ περιπατὴ ev Ty νυκτι προσκοπτει 10
OTLTO φωσ ovx ἐστιν εν avr; ravra eurey Ii
kat pera Tovro Neyer avrow λαζαροσ

o φιλοσ joy κοιμαται adda πορενομαι
Tov efurvuratavroy Euroy ovy avro 12

—
ot μαθηται ke εἰ κοιμαται cwOnoerat

εἰιρηκει 0e o ino wept tov Üavarov avrov 13
εκεινοι Se eSofay ort περι rgo
κοιμησεωσ TOV ὕπνου Aeyet
TOT€ OVV εἰπεν AUTOLT O une παρρησια 14
λαζαροσ o φιλοσ μων απεθανεν
και χαιρω δι ὕμασ ἵνα πιστευσητε 15
OTL οὐκ ἡμὴν exer αλλα ἀγωμεν προσ avrov

€urev ovy θωμασ ο λεγομενοσ᾽ διδυμοσ τό
Tow συνμαθητάισ avrov
αγωμεν και ἡμεισ ἵνα αποθανωμεν
per avrov. ηλθεν ovv o ine eo βηθανιαν 17
και €upev avrov τεσσαρασ ").epao
εν To jsvj.eus exoyvra. qv Sen 18
βηθανια ἐνγυσ των Ἱεροσολυμων
απὸ σταδιων δεκαπεντε πολλοι δὲ εκ των 19

ἱεροσολυμων εληλυθεισαν προσ μαρθαν

Kat μαριαμ ἵνα παραμυθήσωνται αντασ

περι Tov αδελῴονυ ἡ ovv μαρθα wo ἤκουσεν 20
—

OTL LO ἐρχεται ὕπηντησεν avro
papa δε ev τω ow w exabeLero

(Fol. 1465.)

SEG IOHAN 131
— A .-. —

discipulis suis eamus in iudaeam
iterum dicunt ei discipuli eius rabbi
nunc quaerebant te lapidare iudaei
etiterum uadisibi respondit ihs
nonne duodecim horas habet dies

8i quis ambulat in die non offendet
quoniam lumen mundi huius uidet

si quis autem ambulat in nocte offendet
quoniam lumen non est in ea. haec dixit
et post hoc dicit illis lazarus

amicus noster dormiuit sed eo
utexcitem eum dixerunt ergo illi
discipuli dme si dormit salbus erit
dixerat autem ihs de morteius

illi autem putauerunt quoniam de
dormitione somnus dicit

tunc ergo dixit illis ihs palam

lazar amicus noster mortuus eet

et gaudeo propter uos ut credatis

quoniam non eram ibi sed eamus ad eum

dixit ergo thomas qui dicitur didymus

condiscipulis suis

eamus et nos ut moriamur

cum eo uenit ergo ihs in bethaniam
et inuenit eum quattuor dies

in monumento habentem erat autem
b:thania proximum hierosolymis

a stadiis quindecim multi autem de
hierosolymis uenerant ad martham
et mariam ut consolarentur eas

de fratre martha ergo cum audisset
quoniam ihs uenitobiabit ei

maria autem in domo sedebat

(Fol. 147 a.) .

Cap. XI. 7— 20.

a oo
eurev ovy ἡ μαρθα προσ Tov Un κε

ει no woe ovx ay οαδελῴφοσ μου

απεθανεν αλλα καὶ νυν oda

οτι οσααν αιτησὴ TOV ὃν δωσει σοι o ὅσ
λεγει avr o ino αναστήσαιται σου o αδελῴοσ

λεγει avro ἡ μαρθα οιδα ort αναστησεται

εν τή αναστασει εν TH ETXATH ἡμέρα
Ειπεν αὐτὴ o une ἐγω εἰμι ἡ αναστασισ

καὶ ἢ ζωὴ οπιστευων εἰσ eye

«ay ἀποθανὴ ζησεται και rac 0 ζων

και πιστενων εἰσ ἐμε ov μὴ αποθανη

εἰσ TOV αἰωνα πιστενεισ᾽ TOVTO λεγει ναι Ke

€yo WETLOTEVKG τισνειο χρσ o itc του bv

0 εἰσ TOV κοσμοσ ἐρχομενοσ
«a, Tavra εἰπτουσα ἀπῆλθεν και εφωνησεν

τὴν ἀδελφην αντησ μαριαμ σιωπὴ

evrovca. ort o διδασκαλοσ παρεστιν

καὶ φωνει σεεκεινὴ WO ἤκουσεν

ἤγερθη raxv και ἐρχεται προσ avrov

0v γαρ ine εληλύυθει εἰσ τὴν κωμὴν

αλλα qv εν τωτόπω οπου ὕπηντησεν

avro μαρθα. οι ovy ἴουδαιοι οἱ οντεσ

μετ αυτὴσ εν ry oua παραμνθουμενοι αυτή.

ἵδοντεσ τὴν μαριαμ᾽ οτι ταχεωσ ἀανεστὴ

και ἐξηλθεν ἠκολουθησαν αὐτὴ

δοξαντεσ ort ὕπαγει εἰσ TO μνημιον

ἵνα κλαυσὴ exec. ἡ ovv μαρια wo ἢλθεν

οπου nV ine ἵδουσα ἐπεσεν προσ τουσ

ποδασ avrov λεγουσα κέ ει oe no

ovk ay μου 0 adeAdog απεθανεν

ine OVV wo εἰδεν avr yv κλαιουσαν

και Tove Ἰδοιουσ κλαιοντασ'

Tove συνεληλυθοτασ μετ αυτὴσ

(Fol. 147 5.)

XI. 21

25

26

27

28

29

30

33

dixit ergo martha ad ihm dme

si fuisses hic non fuisset frater meus
mortuus sed nunc scio

. Φ e — . e UD
quia quaecumque petieris dm dabit tibi ds

dicitilliihs resurget frater tuus

dicit illi martha scio quia resurget

in resurrectione in nouissima die

JP .
dicit illiihs ego sum resurrectio

et uita qui credit in me

et si mortuus fuerit uiuet et omnis qui uiuit
et credit in me non morietur

in aeternum credis hoc dicit ei etiam dme
ego credidi quoniam tu es xps filius del
qui in mundum uenit
Et haec cum dixisset abiit et clamauit
sororem suam mariam silentio

dicens quoniam magister uenit

et uocat te illa ut audiuit

surrexit cito et uenit ad eum

nondum enim ihs uenerat in castellum
sed erat in locum ubi obuiauit

ipsi martha iudaei autem qui erant
cum ea in domo consolantes eam
uidentes mariam quia cito surrexit

et exiit secuti sunt eam

putabant enim quoniam uadit in monumenta
ut ploraret ibi maria autem ut uenit
ubi erat ihs uides caecidit ad

pedes eius dicens dme ai fuisses hio

non fuisset frater meus mortuus

ihs ergo ut uidit eam plorantem

et iudaeos plorantes

qui simul uenerant cum ea

(FoL 148 a.)

Cap. XI. 21— 33.

εταραχθὴ ro Tvevpart wo ἐνβρειμουμενοσ

και eurev που τεθεικατε avroy - Aeyovowavrw 34

Ke e€pxov καὶ ede και ἐδακρυσεν o -
€Xeyov ovv οι tovdacor eie πω
εφειλει avrov rwea δε εἰπὸν e£ ov
OvK eOvvaro ουτὸσ oavvéag Tove
οφθαλμουσ rov τυφλου ποιησαι ἵνα
Kat ουτοσ μὴ αποθανὴ ine ovy
παλιν ενβρειμωμενοσ ev eavro
ἐρχεται ert τὸ μνήμειον yy δε
σπήλεον και λιθοσ erexecro ex avro
λεγει io apare Toy λιθον Aeyev avro
ἢ papOa 3 αδελῴφη rov rereXevrqkoroa
xe dn οζει τεταρταιοσ ἐστιν
λεγει avr o ine. OUK εἶπον σοι OTL Eay
πιστευσὴσ οψη τὴν δοξαν rov bv
ore ovv pay τον λιθον kat o ino npe
Tove οφθαλμουσ avrov avw και ειπεν
πάτερ EVXAPLOTW σοι OTL YKOVTAT μου
€yo nde ort παντοτε μου akoveur
αλλα δια rov oxXoy τον περιεστωτα eurovy
ἵνα πιστευσωσιν OTL συ με απεστειλασ
καὶ ravra εἰπὼν φωνὴ μεγαλὴ ἐκραυγασεν
λαζαρε δευρο εξω και evÜvo εξηλθεν
o τεθνηκωσ δεδεμενοσ rove ποδασ
και TOT χειρασ κειριαισ καὶ ἡ Oto avrov
σουδαριω περιδεδετο λεγει αυτοισ o ue
Avoare avrov και αφετε ὕπαγειν
πολλοι ovy των Ἰουδαίων των ελθοντων
προσ τὴν paplap. εωρακοτεσ o εποιῆσεν
ο ing επιστευσαν ew avroy τινεσ δε
εξ avrov ἀπηλθαν προσ Tove φαρισαιουσ
—

Και €LTAY αντοισ᾽ O ἐποίησεν oo

(Fol. 1486.)

38

39

41

43

45

46

SEG IOHAN

conturbatus est spiritu sicut ira plenus
et dixit ubi posuisti eum dicunt ei

— . . *. —
dme ueni et uide et lacrimatus est ihs

dicebant ergo iudaei ecce quomodo

amabat eum quidam autem dixerunt ex ipsis

non poterat hic qui aperuit
oculos caeci facere ut

. uc
et hic non moreretur ihsergo
iterum ira conuersus in semet ipsum
uenit in monimentum erat autem

spelunca et lapis superpositus erat

dicitihs tollite lapidem dicit illi

martha soror defuncti erat

dme iam putet quadriduanus est

dicit illi iha non dixi tibi quoniam si

credideris uidebis gloriam del
cum ergo tulerunt lapidem et ihs tulit
oculos suos susum et dixit
pater gratias ago tibi quia audisti me
ego sciebam quoniam semper me audiebas
sed propter populum qui circumstat dixit
ut credant quoniam tu me misisti
et haec cum dixisset uoce magna clamauit
lazare ueni foras et confestim exiuit
qui mortuus erat ligatus pedes
et manus institis et facies eius
sudarioligataerat dicitilli ihs
soluite eum et dimittite ut uadat
multi ergo iudaeorum qui uenerant
ad mariam uidentes quod fecit
ihs-crediderunt in eum aliqui autem
ex eis abierunt ad pharisaeos
et dixerunt eis quod fecit ihs

(Fol. 149 a.)

CaP. XI. 33—46.

134

[05]

συνήγαγον ovy ot αρχιερεισ και ot φαρισαιοι ΧΙ.

συνεδριον και ελεγον τι ποιουμεν ovrog

οανθρωποσ τοιαντα σημεια roue

και εαν αφωμεν avrov ουτωσ

παντεσ πιστευσουσιν εἰσ αὐτὸν

Kat ελευσονται οἱ ρωμαιοι και αρουσιν

τον τόπον ἡμῶν Kat TO εθνοσ

eur δετισ ef avrov κιῴφασ apxuepeva wy

TOU €VLOUTOVU EK€LVOV εἰπεν αὐτοισ'

ὕμεισ ovx otfare οὐδεν ovde λογιζεσθε

ore ouvpeper ὕμειν iva eur ανθρωποσ

αποθανὴ ὕπερ rov Àaov kat μη oXov

To εθνοσ ἀποληταῖι rovro δε ad» eavrov

oux εἰπεν ἀλλα αρχιερευσ ov TOV ἐνιαντου
— —-

επροφητευσεν ort tno ἡμελλεν ἀαποθνησκι

ὑπερ του εθνουσ και ovx νπερ rov εθνουσ μονο

oy
αλλ wa και τα Texva Tov θυ ra ἐσκορπισμενα

: eu evowayayn arr εκεινησ ovy THO ἡμερασ

εβουλευσαντο iva αποκτεινωσὶν avroy

we OVV OUKETL παρησια περιεπατει

εν Tour tovdarote - adXa. ἀπηλθεν εἰσ τὴν xupa.

cap bovpew eyyvo Tyo ερημον eur εφραιμ. λέγομε
v4

πολιν κακει διετριβεν μετα των

μαθητων "εγγυσ Se qv ro πασχα των tovBauo

: aveByoay ovy ew ἱεροσολυμα πολλοι

εκ THO χωρασ πριν τὸ πασχα ἵνα
αγνισωσιν eavrove εζητουν ovv

και TOV ay και eAeyay per αλληλων

ev τωΐερω ἐστωτεσ τι δοκειτε

ort ov μὴ ελθὴ εἰσ τὴν ορτὴν

δεδωκεισαν δε και οἱ ἀρχιερεισ᾽ και ot
φαρισαιοι ἐντολὴν ἵνα αν Tur γνοι wou ἐστιν
μηνυση omo πιασωσιν αντὸν

(Fol. 149 5.)

47

49

55

congregauerunt ergo scribae et farisaei
concilium et dicebant quid facimus hic
homo talia signa facit
et si dimiserimus eum sic
omnes credent in eum
et uenient romani et tollent
locum nostrum et gentem
unus autem quidam ex illis caifas princeps
anni illius dixit illis
uos nescitis nihil neque cogitatis
quoniam expedit uobis ut unus homo
moriatur pro plebe et ne tota
gens periet hoc autem ab se
non dixit sed cum esset princeps anni illius
profetauit quia ihs incipiebat mori
pro gente et non pro gente solum
sed ut et fili del qui disparsi sunt
in unum congreget ab illo igitur die
consilium fecerunt ut interficerent eum
ihs ergo iam non palam ambulabat
inter iudaeos sed abiit in regionem
sapfurim iuxta desertum efrem quae dicitur
ciuitas et ibi ambulabat cum
discipulis iuxta autem erat pascha iudaeoru
subierunt ergo in hierosolyma multi
de regione ante pascha ut
purificent semet ipsos quaerebant ergo
et ihm et dicebant in semet ipsos
in templo stantes quid putatis
quia non ueniet in diem festum
dederant autem et principes et farisaei
mandatum ut si quis nosset ubi est
nuntiaret ut adpraehenderent eum

(Fol. 150a.)

Car. XI. 47—57.

s

Cammy

fa

f f

e
O ovy ino προ εξ ἡμέρων rov πασχα
λθεν eur βηθανιαν orov ἣν λαζαροσ
o τεθνηκωσ ον ἤγειρεν εκ νεκρων
-.-ς

ς οιῆσ:και ἐποίησαν avro δειπνον €K€t

και Sinxove μαρθα οδελαζαροσ
εἰσ ἣν των ανακειμενων συν avro
ἢ ovv μαρια λαμβανι λειτραν πιστικησ μνυρου
πολυντειμονυ και ἡλειψε τουσ ποδασ
του equ καὶ ἐξεμαξεταισ θριξιν avra
Tovg ποδασ avrov Kat οἰκεια «πληρωθη
εκ THT οσμὴσ τον μυρου λέγει ovy
εἰσ εκ των μαθητων avrov ἴουδασ
απὸ καρνωτου oo ἡμελλεν παραδουναι
avrov δια τι τουτὸ τὸ μυρον οὐκ
expaln τριακοσιων δηναριων καὶ
εδοθη τοισ πτωχοισ rovro δε εἰπεν
OUX OTL περι των πτωχων ἐμελεν
avro αλλ ort κλεπτὴσ ἣν καὶ Τὸ
γλωσσόκομον exov τα βαλλομενα
εβασταζεν. | €Curevowo ino
αφεσ avrqv iva εἰσ τὴν ἡμεραν Tov
evradiac pov τηρησὴ avro

:οχλοσ δὲ πολυσ εκ των Ἰουδαίων
ἤκουσαν ort ἐκεῖ ἐστιν καὶ ηλθαν
ov δια τον τῆν αλλ iva τον λαζαρον
ἴδωσιν ον ἡγεῖρεν qe εκ TOV νεκρων
εβουλευσαντο δε οι αρχιερεισ ἵνα
καὶ Tov λαζαρον αποκτεινωσὶν
ort πολλοι των ἴουδαιων δι avrov

—
ὕπηγον και ENLTTEVOY εἰσ TOY ujy

: Ty eravptov οχλοσ πολυσ οελθων

εἰσ τὴν «o
ἐρχεται ine εἰσ ἱερουσαλημ eXo. Boy
(Fol. 1g0 5.)

eopr']yy ακονσαντεσ OTL

XII.

μή
iN

13

SEC IOHAN 135

fm

Ergo ihs ante sex dies paschae

uenit in bethaniam ubi erat lazarus

qui mortuus fuerat quem suscitabit a mortuis
ihs et fecerunt ei cenam bi

et ministrabat martha lazarus autem
unus erat ex discumbentibus cum eo
ergo maria accipiens libram pistici unguenti
pretiosi et unxit pedes

ihu et tersit capillia suis

pedes eius et domus repleta est

de odore unguenti dicit ergo

unus de discipulis eius iudas

ὃ caryoto qui incipiebat tradere

eum quare hoc unguentum non

uenitum est trecentis denariis et

datum est pauperibus hoc autem dixit
non quia propter pauperes curat erat

illi sed quoniam fur erat et

loculum habens quae mittebantur
baiulabat. dixitergoihs .

dismitte illam ut in diem

sepulturae seruet illud

turba ergo plurima de iudaeis

audierunt quoniam ibi esset uenerunt
non propter ihn sed utlazarum

uideant quem suscitauit ihs de mortuis
cogitauerunt autem principes et

ut lazarum occidant

quoniam multi iudaeorum propter illum
ibant et credebant in ihm

postera die turba multa quae uenerat

in diem festum audientes quia
uenit ihs in hierusalem acceperunt
(Fol. 151 a.)

Cap. XII. 1— 1:3.

136

ses.

—

τα Baia των φοινεικων και εξηλθον
εἰσ συναντησιν avrov και εκρανγαζον
λεγοντεσ οσσανα εὐυλογητοσ

ο ἐρχομενοσ ev ovopare KV Bac eva

- . 59 —
: Tov ἵστραὴλ " evpwy Se o ino οναριον

εκαθισεν er avro καθωσ ἐστι γεγραμμενον

μὴ φοβου θυγατὴρ σιων ἴδον o βασιλευσ
σου ἐρχεται καθημενοσ emt πωλον ovov

eB : ravra δε ovk evogaay ot μαθηται avrov

Rs

TO πρωτον αλλ ore εδοξασθη o ine

Tort ἐμνήσθησαν ort ravra ἣν

περι avTov γεγραμμενα και ταυτα
erovgcay αὐτω Εμαρτυρι ov

0 oxÀoc o ov μετ avrov ort τον λαζαρον
εφωνησεν ex Tov μνήμειου

και ἤγειρεν avrov EK vekpay

δια Tovro και ὕπηντησαν avro

οχλοι ort ἤκουσαν TOvTO avTOV
πεποιήκεναι TO σήμειον οἱ ουν
φαρισαιοι εἰπὸν προσ avrovo θεωρειτε
ort ovk ὠφελειτεουδὲν ἴδε o κοσμοσ
oXog oro avrov ἀπηλθεν σαν δε

και eAAnveo Tied ex των αναβαινοντων
ἵνα προσκυνήσουσιν EY τὴ ἑορτὴ

ovrot ovv προσηλθαν τω φιλιππω

τω απὸ βηδσαῖδα rgo γαλιλαιασ

και ἡρωτων GUTOV λεγοντεσ κε

θελομεν τον ay ioew

epxerat φιλιπποσ και Aeye τω avdpea

παλιν o ανδραιασ και φιλιπποσ

— x. —
: Aeyovcuy Tw unu : 0 δε ine ἀπεκρίνατο

avrow λεγων εληλυθεν ἡ wpa ἵνα
δοξασθη οὔιοσ του ανθρωπου
(Fol. 151.)

XII.

14

17

18

19

20

AI

22

23

CAP.

---Ἥ, —
S
—

HAN

fr

——,

ramos palmarum et exierunt

in obuiam eius et clamabant

dicentes ossana benedictus

qui uenit in nomine dmi rex
istrahel inueniens autem ihs asellum
sedit super eum sicut scriptum est
noli timere filia sion ecce rex

tuus uenit sedens super pullum asinae

haec autem non cognouerunt discipuli eius

primum sed cum glorificatus est iha
tunc rememorati sunt quia haec erant
dee o scripta et haec
feceruntei testificabantur ergo
populus qui erat cum eo quoniam lazarum
clamauit de monumento
et suscitauit eum de mortuis
propter hoc et obviauerunt ei
turbae quoniam audierunt hoc illum
fecissesignum igitur
pharisaei dixerunt ad eos uidetis
quoniam nihil prodefacitis ecce mundus
totus post illum abiit erant autem
et graeci quidam de his qui ascendebant
ut adorent in die festo
hic ergo accesserunt ad philippum
qui erat a bedsaida galilaeae
et rogabant eum dicentes dme
uolumus ihm uidere
uenit philippus et dicit andreae
iterum andreas et philippus
dicuntadihm ihsautem respondit
illis dicens uenit hora ut
glorificetur filius hominis

(Fol. 152a.)

XII. 13—23.

f24

Ι

[Ξ Rf

: ἀμὴν αμὴν Aeyo ὕμειν εὰν μὴ

XII. 24
O KOKKOG TOU σίτου πεσων ELT τὴν γὴν
αποθανη avroc μονοσ μενει

«ay δε αποθανὴ πολὺν καρπον φερει

: οφιλωντην ψυχὴν avrov ἀπολεσει αὐτὴν 25

Και O μεισὼν Τὴν ψυχὴν αντοῦυ ἐν Tw

κοσμω TOUTO εἰσ ζωὴν αἰωνιον

: φυλαξει αὐτην᾽ ἐαν τισ μοι διακονη 26

ἐμοι ακολονθειτω καὶ οπου ay eyo eui
και 0 διακοσ 0 ἐμοσ εσται

—
cay Tio ἐμοι διακονὴ τειμησει αὐτὸν 0 Tap

: vu ἡ ψυχὴ μου τεταρακταῖι Kat Tt euro 27

TATED TWTOV LE EK THO ὡρασ TavrT)O

: ἀλλα δια rovro ἡλθον eur THY opay ταυτὴν

πατερ δοξασον σον ro ογομα 28
ev T Soy ἡ εἰχον παρα σοι προ rov Toy
Koo pov γενεσθαι και ἐγένετο φωνη

εκ Tov ουρανον λεγουσα και εδοξασα

“καὶ παλιν δοξασω

0 ovy οχλοσ 0 εστηκωσ ἀκουσασ ελεγεν 29
ort βροντὴ γεγονεν αλλοι ἐλεγον
ore αγγελοσ avro λελαληκεν

απεκρειθη ine και εἰπεν ov Ot eue ᾿ς 30
ἢ φωνὴ αυτή λθεν αλλα δι ὕμασ
γυν κρισισ ἐστιν τοῦυκοσμν ὁ 31
νυν 0 ἄρχων TOV κοσμου τοντου
βληθησεται «£o και eyo cay ὕψωθω, . 32

απὸ THO yno eAKvow παντα προσ ἐμαυτὸν

Tovro δε eXeyey σημαινων Tou» - 33
θανατω ἡμελλεν αποθνησκειν

απεκριθη avro 0 οχλοσ ἡμεισ ἠκουσαμεν 34
εκτουνομουοότιο χρσ μένει ur τον αἰωνα

kat πωσ ov λεγεισ ort det ὕψωθηναι

(Fol. 1525.)

"SEG IOHAN 137

amen amen dico uobis si non

granum tritici cadens in terram

moriatur solum manet

8i autem moriatur multum fructum adferet
qui amat animam suam perdet eam

et qui odit animam suam in

mundo hoc in uitam aeternam

custodiet eam ai quis mihi ministrat

me sequatur et ubicumque ego sum

et minister meus erit

8i quis mihi ministrat honoret illum pater
nunc anima mea conturbata est et quid dico.
pater salba me de hora hac

sed propter hoc ueni in horam hanc

pater glorifica tuum nomen

in gloria quam habebam aput te antequam
mundus fieret facta est uox

de caelo dicens et glorificaui |

et iterum glorificabo

turbae ergo quae stabant audientes dicebant
quoniam tonitrum factum est ali dicebant quia

angelus illi locutus est

respondit ihs et dixit non propter me

uox haec uenit sed propter uos

nunc iudicium est mundi

nunc prineprinceps mundi huius
mittetur foris et ego si exaltatus fuero
de terra traham omnia ad me

hoc autem dixit significans quale

morte erat moriturus

respondit illi turba nos audiuimus

de lege quoniam xps manet in aeternum
et quomodo tu dicis quia oportet exaltari
(Fol. 153 4.)

Cap. XII. 24—34-

18

138

3j

TOV ὕιον Tov ανθρωπου rwr ἐστιν ovy
ovrog οὕιοσ του ayÜporrov
—
Curev ovv avrow o tno erc μεικρον xpovoy
TO φωσ εν ὕμιν ἐστιν περιπατεῖτε ovy
WO τὸ φωσ EXETE ἵνα μη ὕμασ σκοτια
καταλαβὴη και o περιπατῶν εν TH σκοτεια
ουκ otdey πον ὕπαγει wo TO uw εχεται
πιστενετε εἰσ TO φωσ ἵνα ὕιοι φωτοσ
—
γενησθε — ravra eXaAgo ey ino
Ka. ἀπηλθεν και expuBy ar avrov
Toc'avra 8€ avrov σήμια πεποιήκοτοσ'
ἐνπροσθεν avroy οὐκ επιστευον εἰσ avrov
iva o λογοσ ἡσαΐου του προφητου πληρωθη
—
OV €UTEV- KE TUT επιστευσεν TH AKON

—
ἡμῶν και o βραχειων κυ τινι

: ἀπεκαλυφθη * δια rovro ovx εδυναντο

WUTTEVELY και YAP ειἰπεν NTALAT
τετυφλωκεν avrov τὴν καρδιαν

iva μη ἴδωσιν τοισ οφθαλμοισ

και μη νοησουσιν Ty καρδια και στραφωσιν
καιϊασομαιαντουσ : ταυτα δε ειπεν Ὁ
noaiac ore edev τὴν δοξαν του ϑυ avrov
kat ἐλαλησεν rep. avrov Opwo pevrot
και εκ των ἀρχοντῶν πολλοι επιστευσαν
eur avrov αλλα δια τουσ φαρισαιουσ

ουχ ὠμολογουν ἵνα μη αποσνυναγωγοι γενωνται
yyamnoay yap τὴν δοξαν των ανθρωπων
μαλλον περ την δοξαν του Ov

C

: eno ovy expafey και eXeyev o πιστένων

εἰσ ere ov πιστενει εἰσ ene αλλα

εἰσ roy πεμψανταμε οθεωρων eje
θεωρειτον πεμψανταμε: eyo poo
eur Toy κοσμον εληλυθα ἵνα ac

(Fol. 153 6.)

4t

43

45
46

‘SEC IOHAN

filium hominis quis est ergo

hic filius hominis

dixit ergo illis ihs adhuc modicum tempus

lux in uobis est ambulate ergo

cum habetis lumen ut non uos tenebrae
adpraehendant et qui ambulat in tenebris
nescit ubi uadit cum lumen habetis
credite in lumen ut fili lucis

sitis haec locutus est ihs

et abiit et abscondit se ab eis

tanta autem ab illo signa facta

in conspectu eorum non credebant in eum
et uerbum esaiae prophetae adinpleretur
quod dixit dme quis credidit auditui
nostro et bracchium dmi cui

reuelatum est propter hoc non poterant
credere etenim dixit eseias

excaecauit eorum cor

ut non uideant oculis

et non intellegant corde et conuertantur
etsanem illos haec autem dixit

esaias quando uidit gloriam del sui

et locutus est de eo facile autem

et de principibus multi crediderunt

in illum sed propter farisaeos ‘non confiteba
tur ut non de synagoga eiciantur
dixerunt enim gloriam hominum

. e “ΠῚ
magis quam gloriam dei

ihs ergo clamabat et dicebat qui credit

inme noncredit in mesed

in eum quime misit qui uidet me
uidet eum qui me misit egolumen
in mundum ueni ut omnes

(Fol. 154 a.)

Cap. XII. 34—46.

rhapky

Lat EX
ὁ τιστευ GF tot ὦ ““ἰ OGSTE LT MEDT ἊΣ.

a

EN as TIU MIN GREET TUM DORAEITUDS <
κα, QLAL-T ἐὰν DE EE (557

σι or τω DC «NEN Ter ee

LAAE Kee TES ΘΓ Laer Le an. “4
ET 22 up τε. prae m

OTe ee. ürT€w* i aver

@ CACANITL seer eel. CETUR

e -r 887 WEE σ΄ τ εξ τὺ <x
OMe TE EMLZWTE feet TE” et

CEE OW at Ἐν τ fuum

TO te. 4. EB. ice. eT

Tes Meee ee Le
L9 4.00 OO CSE a. Ty
TW AAA —D fw tow =z

TJ τ τ aa 3-0 4— Tore ome

TUMNLIN.METII-O-OE Wn Taur

Se CRS i£ —LGAD ..-wT
uS CE ee Df". —E—5

ar vaa apo τὶ it, o.
LSD Ss. oan.
at aMF" apo ee

wr -. acer a ai eE

ET. δ σαν wn um d NUT -

Pere CET. UITIUM or eee
CP Reem at. taro

er a eee

TE OT B.S
Ct. oR Σὲ sree πο Σ ἢ oof rar”
owen a" lm ae i, "UL

- «τι στὰς
aes : ow hl
ll See ὦ. τα

Tae dA o-—-——- Ow a

Lord *., + hee’.
eur ue 7 σππὰὸ " -
a™ = t7 os 7
At? da. 222 77. .74
»". 5 5 .

aua cO m oc.t -““

am en .. 5 a C

Zola "oa Cos b P d

e 3 "0. " 1 .

- ot. -- " -

-—
n . “ome € . -

"a “ΓΚ (M. 77
gout T? 079 a e
oS a£ £A € t9 -
e -mecs. iuc mc
a 77. 07 fc:
ae. 7. 58 97 7
.- »- JJ .» .»"
a—- 77

-* ct
7

a FF” 3.»
T -

t. * -

a" Pom aa
-—
wer ron .
-
9 ^»
. PL" $ ae 1
ans en c

140

rovg ποδασ απεκριθη we και εἶπεν avro XIII. 7

0 €yw ποιω σὺ οὐκ οιδασ apri

yon δεμεταταυτα λεγει avro πετροσ 8

Ke ov μὴ μον vujrew Trove T0000 εἰσ TOY αἰωνα
απεκριθη ine €ay μη vujro σε ov exeuar

μεροσ per εμον λεγει avro πετροσ 9

κε μὴ μονον τουσ ποδασ αλλα και TG

χειρασ και τὴν καιφαλην λεγει αυτω 10

o ier o λελουμενοσ ov xpetay exer τὴν Kepady

vajaaÓa. εἰ μη τουσ ποδασ μονον

εστιν yap καθαροσ ολοσ και ὕμεισ καθαροι

—
ἐστε αλλ ουχι παντεσ ἡδεῖ yap vo II
Tov παραδιδοντα avrov ore ovy ενιψεν 12

Tove ποδασ' avrov και ἐλαβεν ra ἵματια
αναπεσων παλιν €urey avrow

γείνωσκεται Te πεποιῆκα ὕμειν

. -
> ὕμεισ φωνειτε με ο διδασκαλοσ και o ka 13

και καλωσ λεγετε εἰμι yap * εἰ ουν €yo 14
evuja rove ποδασ ὕμων o Ko καὶ o διδασκαλοσ

Toc pa Xov και ὕμεισ οφειλετε

αλληλῶων vurrew rovc ποδασ

ὕποδειγμα yap εδωκα ὕμειν ἵνα 15

kaDuc eyw emouoa ὕμειν και ὕμεισ

: TOLELT€ ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν 16

ovx ἐστιν δουλοσ μειξων του κυ avrov

οὐδὲ αποστολοσ μειζων Tov

πεμψαντοσ avrov. εἰταντα οιδατε 17

μακαριοι ἐστε εαν ποιήτεαντα

ov περι παντων ὕμων λεγω eyw oda 18

ove εξελεξαμην aÀA iva πληρωθη

ἢ γραφὴ οτρωγων μετ ejov rov aprov

ἐπῆρεν er ELE THY πτερναν avrov

ἀπαρτι Xeyo ὕμειν προ τον γενεσθαι
(Fol. 1566.) |

SEC IOHAN
“-- .-. -.-. —

pedes respondit ihs et dixit ei
quod ego facio tu ignoras modo
Sciens autem postea dicit illi petrus

dme non mihilababis pedes in aeuum

respSndit ihs si non te lauero non habes

partem mecum dicit illi petrus
dme nontantum pedes sed et
manus etcaput dicitilli
ihs qui lauit non necesse habet caput
labare nisi pedes tantum
est enim mundus totus et uos mundi
estis sed non toti sciebat enim ihs
qui eum traditurus erat cum ergo labit
pedes eorum et accepit uestimenta
recumbens iterum dixit eis
scitis quid uobis fecerim
uos clamatis me magister et dms
et bene dicitis sum enim si ergo ego
laui pedes uestros dmi et magister
quanto magis et uos deuetis
inuicem lauare pedes exemplum
dedi uobis ut
sicut ego feci uobis et uos
faciatis amen amen dico uobis
non est seruus maior dmo suo
neque apostolus maior eius
qui misit eum si haec scitis
beatiestis sifacitis ea .
non de omnibus uobis dico ego scio ͵
quos elegi sed ut inpleatur
scriptura qui edebat mecum panem
leuabit super me calcaneum suum
amodo dico uobis antequam fiat

(Fol. 156 a.)

Cap. XIII. 6—19.

Ko ey πὶ
KA IQA

--- τ τ---ι.-ςἉ»

ἵνα οταν γενηται TLTTEVOYTAL OTL ἐγω εἰμι

ϑ.....

px : αμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν ολαμβανων
-ι ' .

eay τινα πεμψω eje Xap avec

και o Aap Bavwyv ene Xap avec

—

TOV TELWAVTA LE : Tavra €uroy o ijo

ry

--
€T apax0n TW πνι Και εμαρτυρῆσεν και €LTT EV

ἀμὴν ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν ort εἰσ εξ ὕμων

ρκβ : παραδωσειμε: εβλεπον ovy εἰσ αλληλουσ
—

ot μαθηται ἀπορουντεσ περι τινοσ Aeyet
pry : nv δε ανακειμενοσ εἰσ εκ των μαθητῶν
-- —,
GvTOV εν TW KOATW TOV U]U. OV και ἤγαπα
—
O τσ VEVEL OUV TOUTO σιμων πετρουσ
πυθεσθαι τισ ay en οντοσ περι ov Aeye
εἐπιπεέσων ovy εκεινοσ ert ro στηθοσ
— ----ὄ
του την λέγει avro κετισ ἐστιν
—
αποκρεινεται avrwotno Kat λεγει
εκεινοσ᾽ ἐστιν w ay eyw ἐνβαψασ
TO ψωμιον επιδωσω * και Baar

pi: το ψωμίον διδωσιν iovda σιμωνοσ
—

απὸ kapvorov καὶ εἰσηλθεν εἰσ ekxewov

—

- —
ρκε: gatavac : kAeyec avro o tno

οποιεισ 7rOUG ταχεῖον τοῦτο δὲ

ουδεισ eyyo των ανακειμενων

προσ τι εἰπεν avro τινεσ γαρ εδοκουν

oTt τὸ γλωσσόκομον εἰχεν o tovdac

ort Aeyet avro ο ine ayopacoy wy

χρειαν ExojLey eur THY εορτην

1) τοισ πτωχοισ ἵνα τι δοι λαβων ovy

TO ψωμειον εκεινοσ εξηλθεν ευθυσ

ἣν Se vug- ore ovy εξηλθεν λέγει o we

νυν εδοξασθη o ὕιοσ του ανθρωπον

καιοθσ εδοξασθη εν avro

καιο Oa δοξασει avrov ev «avro και ευθυσ

(Fol. 156 δ.)

XIII.

20

2I

23

24

25

27

28

29

30

31

32

SEC IOHAN

—

ut quando factum fuerit credatis quia ego su

amen amen dico uobis qui accipit me

quemcumque misero me accipit
etquiaccipit me. accipit

. e e e . lI
qui me misit haec cum dixisset ihs

conturbatus est spu et testatus est et dixit

amen amen dico uobis quia unus ex uestris

tradet me inspiciebant ergo inuicem
discipuli cogitantes de quo dicit

erat autem recumbens unus ex discipulis
eius in sinus ihu quem et diligebat

ihs innuit ergo huic simon petrus
interrogaret quis esset hic de quo dicit
incumbens ergo ille super pectus

ihu dicit ei dme quis est

respondit illi ihs et dixit

ille est cui ego intincta

buccellam porrexero et intingens

buccellam porrexit iudae simonis

a caryoto et introibit in illum

satanas et dixit illi ihs

quod facis citius fac hoc autem

nemo sciuit ex recumbentibus

ad quid dixit ei quidam enim putauerunt
quoniam loculum habebat iudas

quoniam dicit illi ihs eme quorum

opus habemus in diem festum

aut ut pauperibus aliquid daret accipiens ergo
buccellam ille exiuit confestim

erat autem nox cum ergo exiuit dicit ihs
nunc glorificatus est filius hominis

et ds glorificatus est in illo

et ds glorificauit eum in semet ipso et confesti

(Fol. 157 a.)

Cap. XIII. 19— 32.

14]

BAR BA BE Tomy
και evo δοξασει avTov τεκνεῖα ert XIII. 33 | glorificauiteum filioli adhuc
pexpov peO vey ειμι ζητήσετε pe pusillum uobiscum sum quaeretis me
και καθωσ eurov Tour Ἰουδαιοισ' et sicut dixi iudaeis
οπον eyw ὕπαγω ὕμεισ ov δυνασθαι ubi ego uado uos non potestis
ελθειν και ὕμειν Xeyo apre uenire et uobis dico modo
ἐντολὴν καινὴν διδωμι ὕμειν 34 mandatum nouum do uobis
ἵνα ἀγαπατεαλληλουσ καθωσ Kaye ut diligatis inuicem sicut et ego
ἤγαπησα ὕμασ iva και ὕμεισ dilexi uos ut et uos
a y απατε αλληλουσ ev rovro yap 35 diligatis inuicem in hoc enim
γνωσονται παντεσ ort ἐμοι scient omnes quoniam mei
μαθητὰι ἐστε cay ἀγαπην exnre discipuli estis si dilictionem habeatis

ps : ἐν e aXXo" Xeyet avro σιμων av πετροσ 36 in inuicem dicit illi simon petrus
κέπου ὕπαγεισ -λεγει avro 0 ine dme ubibadis dicit illi ihs
Ὅπου ἐγω ὕπαγω ov δυνασαι pot συν ubi ego uado non potes tu me
ακολονθησαι αρτι ὕστερον δε μοι sequim odo postero autem me
ακολουθησεισ eye ovro κε 37 sequeris. dicit illi dme
δια τι ov δυναμαι σοι νυν ακολουθησαι quare non possum te nunc sequi
αρτι τὴν Wuxny μου ὕπερ σον θήσω modo animam meam pro te ponam

ex LO. TET .
απεκρειθη ine Kat εἰπεν avro τὴν ψυχὴν σον 38 | respondit ihs et dixit illi- animam tuam

ὕπερ eov Ünaewr* αμην ay Xeyo σου prome ponis &men amen dico tibi

OTL ov py ἀαλεκτωρ φωνήσει eom ov quoniam non gallus cantabit usque quo

apvnon p€ pw - Kas evrev row μαθηταισ avrovXIV.1 negauis me ter. et ait discipulis suis
ext :: μη ταρασσεσθω ὕμων 7] καρδια non conturbetur uestrum cor

πιστεύετε εἰσ Tov Ov kat εἰσ ee crediteindm etinme

credite indo mo patris mei. mansiones

M

WLOTEVETE ἐν Τὴ OLKELO, TOV TATPOT μου

μοναιπολλαῖι εἰσιν εἰ δε μὴ εἰπὸν ay multae sunt si quominus dixissem

Üp.ew ort πορενομαι erotjua aa uobis quoniam eo parare

τόπον üpew Kay πορευθω ετοιμασαι 3 locum uobis οὐ si abiero parare

τόπον ὕμειν ερχομαι παλιν locum uobis uenioiterum

καὶ παραλημψομαι ὕμασ προσ «Lavrov et adsumam uos ad meipsum

iva οποῦ εἰμι eyo και ὕμεισ εσθαι ut ubi ego sum et uos eritis

Kat oTov ὕπαγω odare και τὴν οδον οιδατε 4 et ubi uado scitis et uiam scitis
λέγει avro θωμασ o λεγομενοσ διδυμοσ s | dicitillithomasqui dicitur didymus

(Fol. 157 5.) (Fol 158a.)

Carr. XIII. 32—XIV. s.

[3J

K€ OK οἰδαμεν πον ὕπαγεισ και πωσ τὴν
οδον οἰδαμεν λεγει avro o ine

eyo εἰμι ἡ οδοσ και ἡ αληθεια και ἡ ζωὴ
ovOeur ἐρχεται προσ Tov πατερα εἰ μὴ δι ἐμονυ
€t ἐγνωκατε ELE καὶ TOV πατερα μου
γνωσεσθαι και ἀπαρτι γεινωσκετε avrov

και εωρακατε avroy *

λεγει avro φιλιπποσ

—,
xe δειξον ἡμειν Tov πατερα και apke, mew

Aeyet avro 0 ing TOCOUTU xpovo μεθ υμων

ειμι και ουκ ἐεγνωκασ pe φιλιππε

O EWPAKWO ELE eopake Tov πατερα

και πωσ σὺ λεισ δειξον ἡμειν τον πατερα
OV TLOTEVELT OTL εγω EV TW πατρι

Kat 0 Warnp ἐν Eat ἐστιν

τα ρηματα a eye λελαληκα ὕμειν

a? ἐμαυτου ov λαλω o δε πατὴρ o εν eot
μένων ποιετα ἐεργὰ avroV πιστενετε μοι
OTL O TATHP EV ἐμοι καγω εν τω πατρι

ec δε μηγε δια τα epya avra. πιστενετε

αμην αμην λεγω ὕμειν οπιστευων

εἰσ ἐμετα ἐργα α eyo Tou». κακεινοσ'
ποιήσει καὶ μειζονα τουτων ποιήσει
OTL €yw προσ TOV πατερα Topevopar
και OTL αν αἰτησηται εν τω ονοματι μου
Tovro ποιήσω ἵνα δοξασθηοπα τὴρ
εν τω Uu» αν τι αἰτήσητε EV τω ονοματι μου
ἐγω ποιήσω €ay ayarare pe rog εἐντολασ
τασ ἐμασ τηρήσατε καγω ἐρωτήσω τὸν
πατερα και aXXov παρακλητον δωσει ὕμειν
ἵνα μενὴ εἰσ Tov auova, μεθ ὕμων το

—
TO Tryo, Tyo αληθειασ 00 κοσμοσ
ov δυναται AaBetv ort ov θεωρει avroy

οὐδε γεινωσκει αὐτὸν ὕμεισ δε

(Fol. 138 δ.)

XIV.

9

10

12

13

17

SEC 143

=

[6]

HAN

dme nescimus ubi badis et quomodo
uiam nouimus dicit illi ihs

ego sum uia et ueritas et uita

nemo uenit ad patrem nisi per me

si cognouistis me et patrem meum
scietis et amodo cognoscite eum

et uidistis eum dicit illi philippus

dme monstra nobis patrem et sufficit nobis

dicit illi ihs tanto tempore uobiscum

sum et non cognouistis me philippe

qui uidit me uidit patrem

et quomodo tu dicis monstra nobis patrem
non credis quoniam ego in patre

et pater in me est

uerba que ego locutus sum uobis

a me non loquor pater autem qui in me
manet facit opera sua credis mihi
quoniam pater in me et ego in patre

sin autem uel propter opera ipsa credite

amen amen dico uobis qui credit

in me opera quae ego facio et ille
faciet et maiora horum faciet
quoniam ego ad patrem uado
et quodcumque petieritis in nomine meo
hoc faciam ut glorificetur pater
in filio si quid petieritis in nomine meo
ego faciam si diligitis me mandata mea
serbate et ego rogauo patrem
et alium paracletum dauit uobis
ut maneat in aeternum uobiscum
Spa ueritatis quem mundus
non potest accipere quia non uidet eum
nec adnoscit eum uos autem

(Fol. 159 a.)

Cap. XIV. 5—17.

144

p

γεινωσκετε avrov ort Tap ὕμειν μενει
καὶ εν ὕμειν EO TLY OUK αφησω ὕμασ
ορφανουσ εἐρχομαι προσ ὕμασ

ETL μεικρον και ο κοσμοσ j4€ OUKETL
θεωρει ὕμεισ δεθεωρειτε με

ort eyo ζω και ὕμεισ ζησεσθε

εν exe TH NEPA γνωσεσθαι ter
OTL €y€ EV TO πατρι μον και ὕμεισ

εν ἐμοι καγω EV ὕμειν o EXWV

τασ ἐντολασ μου καὶ THPWY avra

: EXELVOT ἐστιν οαγαπὼων με: o δε

ayarwy με αγαπηθησεται ὕπο του
πατροσ μου Kayo ἀγαπήσω AVTOV

και ερφωνήσω avro ἐμαυτὸν

:Aeyet avro ἴουδασ ovx o απὸ καρνωτου

—
KE TL €T TU OTL μελλεισ jew

εγῴφανιζειν σεαντον Kat ovxt TW κοσμω
—
απεκριθὴ ino και eurev avri» eay TLC
ayaa pe Tov Xoyov μου τηρήσει

καὶ ὁ πατὴρ μου αγαπησει QuTov

καὶ προσ avrov ελευσομαι καὶ προσ

αντον μονὴν ποιήσομαι ο μὴ
aya roy με Tov λογουσ μον ov τηρησει

: Kato λογοσ᾽ οεμοσ ον akovere

ov ἐστιν ἐμοσ ἀλλα rov πεμψαντοσ με
᾿πατροσ * ταῦτα λελαληκα ὕμειν

παρ pev μένων οδε παρακλητοσ

ΤΟ πνα TO αγιον οπεμψει o πατὴρ μου

εν τω OVOPATL μου εκεινοσ ὕμασ

διδαξει παντα και ὕπομνησει ὕμασ

πανταα αν euro ὕμειν εἰρηνην

αφιημει ὕμειν εἰρηνὴν τὴν ἐμὴν διδωμι

ὕμειν ον καθωσ ο κοσμοσ διδωσιν

(Fol. 159 5.)

XIV.

18

19

20

21

25
26

27

SEC IOHAN
rn
scitis eum quoniam apud uos manet
et in uobis est non dismittam uos
orphanos uenio ad uos
adhuc pusillum et hic mundus me iam
non uidet uos autem uidetis me
quoniam ego uiuo et uos uiuetis
in illo die cognoscetis uos
quoniam ego in patre meo et uos
in me et ego in uobis qui habet
mandata mea et serbat ea
ille est qui diligit me quiautem
diligit me diligetur a
patre meo et ego diligam eum

et ostendam illi me ipsum

dicit illi iudas non qui ascaryotes

dme quid est quoniam incipies nobis

ostendere te ipsum et non huic mundo

diligit me uerbum meum seruabit

et pater meus diligit eum

et ad eum ueniam et ad eum
habitaculum faciam qui non

diligit me uerba mea non serbabit

et uerbum meum quod auditis

non est meum sed eius qui me misit
patris haec locutus sum uobis

apud uos manens paracletus autem
Spa sanctus quem mittet pater meus
in nomine meo ille uos

docebit omnia et commouebit uos
omnia quaecumque dixero uobis pacem
dismitto uobis pacem meam do

uobis non sicut mundus dat

(Fol. 160a.)

Cap, XIV. 157—247.

eyo διδωμι üp.ew μη ταρασσεσθω

ὕμων ἡ καρδια μηδε δειλειατω

HKOVOTATE ort ἐγω euroy ὕμειν ὕπαγω

καὶ ἐρχομαι προσ ὕμασ εἰ ἀγαπατε με
ἐχαρητε ay ort πορευομαι προσ Tov πρα
orto wap μειζων μου εστιν καὶ νυν
εἰρηκα ὕμειν πριν yever Gaz iva οταν
γενηται πιστευσητε μοι ovKert πολλα
λαλησω μεθ ὕμων ἐρχεται yap 0 rov
κοσμου ἀρχων και εν ἐμοι OUK ἔχει

οὐδὲν eupew αλλ iva γνω 0 κοσμοσ

ort ayarrw TOV «pa και kaÜuc ἐνετειλατο μοι
ουτωσ TOU» εγειρεσθε αγωμεν
ἐντευθεν - eyo expt ἡ ἀαμπελοσ ἡ αληθινή
Kato παρ μου γεωργοσ ἐστιν παν
κλημα ev enor μὴ φερον καρπὸν

Gipel AUTO ka4 παν TO καρποφορον
καθαριει avro ἵνα πλειονα καρπον φερη

ad «avrov εαν μὴ jean εν TH

ἀμπελω οντωσ οὐδε ὕμεισ cay μη

ἐν eot μεινητε + eyo yap ete

ἢ ἀμπελοσ ὕμεισ τα κληματα

O EVV ἐμοὶ KAW εν αντω

ovroc φερει καρπον πολὺν ort χωρεισ'
ἐμου ov δυνασθαι ποιειν eay μη tur
μενὴ εν enor ἐεπληθη εξω wo To κλημα
και ἐξηρανθη και συναγουσιν avro

«a4 εἰσ πυρ βαλλουσιν και καίετε

: «av Se μεινῆτε εν ἐμοι Kat τα ρήματα μου

εν ὕμειν pecvy o eay θελητε αἰτησασθαι

: Kas γενήσεται ev rovro εδοξασθη o

πατὴρ μον ἵνα πολυν καρπον φερητε

και γενησθαι μου μαθηται καθωσ ἡγαπησεν
(Fol. 1τόο ὃ.)

28

SEC IOHAN
— — ω--ς —

ego do uobis non conturbetur

uestrum cor neque trepidetur

audistis quoniam ego dixi uobis uado

et uenio ad uos si diligatis me

gaudebatis utique quoniam uado ad patrem
quoniam pater maior me est et nunc

dixi uobis antequam fiat ut cum factum

fuerit credatis mihi iam non multa

loquar uobis cum uenit enim huius

mundi princeps et in me non habet
nihil inuenire sed ut sciatis mundum
quoniam diligo patrem et sicut nrandauit mihi
sic facio surgite eamus
hinc ego sum uites uera
et pater meus agricula est omne sarmentum
quod in me non adferet fructum
tollit illud et omne quod fructum adferet
purgauit illud ut ampliorem frum adferat
ab se ai non manserit in
uite sic nec uos si non
in me maneatis ego enim sum
uitis uossarmenta
qui manet in me et ego in illo
hic adferet fructum multum quia sine
me non potestis facere si non aliquis
maneat in me missus est foras sicut sarmentu.
et aruit et congregant illud
et in ignem mittunt et ardet
si autem manseritis in me et uerba mea
in uobis manserint quodcumque uultis petite
et fiet in hoc glorificatus est
pater meus ut multum fructum adferatis
et sitis mei discipuli sicut dilexit
(Fol. 161 a.)

Capp. XIV. 27—XV. 9.

19

145

146

j Pu

v
o
4

J

‘KAT IDAN

—— ὦ -.
μεο πατὴρ Kayw ὕμασ ἡγαπησα XY.
μεινατε εν τὴ aya» τὴ ἐμὴ «ay TAT 10
€vroÀagc μου THPHO TE pLeverre ey TY
aya] μου καθωσ Kayw Tac ἐντολασ
TOU πατροσ μου TETNPYKG Kat μενω
avrov ev Ty αἀγαπὴ ταυτα δε λελαληκα I
ὕμειν ἵνα xapa 1 ἐμὴ ev ὕμειν ἢ
καὶ ἢ χαρα ὕμων πληρωθὴ αντὴ ἐστιν 12
ἢ ἐντολὴ 7 ἐμὴ ἵνα ἀγαπατε αλληλουσ

: καθωσ ἡγαπησα ὕμασ * μειξονα Tavryc 13

ayamny ουδεισ exec ἵνα τὴν ψυχὴν avrov

: θη ὕπερ των φιλων avrov : ὕμεισ yap 14

φιλοι μου ἐστε eay ποιήσητε a ἐγω

ἐντέλλομαι ὕμειν ovkeri ὕμασ λεγω 15
SovAcve ort o δουλοσ οὐκ σιδεν

τι ποιει αὐτου OKT ὕμασ δεειρηκα φιλουσ

OTL TAYTG, OGG ἠκουσα παρα του πατροσ μου
εἐγνωρισα ὕμειν ovx ὕμεισ με εξελεξασθε 16
αλλα eyo εξελεξαμην ὕμασ και Onna

ὕμασ ἵνα ὕμεισ ὕπαγητε και καρπον

φέρητε και ο καρποσ ὕμων μενὴ

> «Ψα οτιαν αἰτήσητε TOV πατερα

εν τω ονοματι μου δω ὕμειν

: Tavra ἐντελλομε ὕμειν ἀγαπατε 17

αλληλουσ €t 0 κοσμοσ ὕμασ μισει 18
γεινωσκετε ort ἐεμεπρωτον μεμεισῆκεν

ει εκ του κοσμου ἤτεο κοσμοσ ay TO ἵδιον 19
εφειλει ort ex του κοσμου NTE αλλ eyo

εξελεξαμην ὕμασ εκ του κοσμον

: δια Tovro μισει ὕμασ οκοσμοσ : μνημονεῦετε 20

TOvG λογουσ ove eyw εἰπὸν ὕμειν

—
οὐκ ἐστιν pov δουλοσ μειζων TOV κυ avrov

seu ene εδιωξαν και ὕμασ διωξουσιν

(Fol. 161 ὁ.)

—

t

EC

f ej

HAN

me pater et ego uos dilexi

manete in caritate mea si

mandata mea seruaueritis manebitis in

caritate mea sicut ego mandata

patris mei seruabi et maneo

in caritate ipsius haec autem locutus sum

uobis ut gaudium meum in uobis sit

et gaudium uestrum inpleatur hoc est

mandatum meum ut diligatis inuicem

sicut dilexi uos maiorem huius

dilectionem nemo habet ut animam suam

ponat pro amicis suis uos enim

amici mei estis si feceritis quae ego

mando uobis iam non dico uos

seruos quoniam seruus nescit

quid facit dms eius uos autem dixi amicos

quoniam omnia quae audiui a patre meo

demonstraui uobis non uos me elegistis

sed ego elegi uos et posui

uos ut uos eatis et fructum

adferatis et fructus uester maneat

ut quid quid petieritis patrem

in nomine meo det uobis

haec mando uobis diligite

inuicem si mundus uos o dit

scitote quia me primum o diuit

8i de mundo essetis n:undus suum

amabat quoniam de mundo eratis sed ego

elegi uos de mundo

propter hoc odit uos mundus mementote

sermones quos ego dixi uobis

non est seruus maior dmo suo

si me persecuti sunt et uos persequentur
(Fol; 162 a.)

Cap, XV, 9—20.

f!

a)
Es

J

J

J

ini m

J

pes -
o

εἰ Toy Xoyov μου ernpnoay Kat Tov

: ὕμετερον τηρησουσιν: aÀAa ravra

ποιήσουσιν εἰσ ὕμασ δια TO ονομα μου

: ort οὐκ οἰδασιν τον πεμψαντα με

εἰ μη λθον και : ἐλαλῆσα αντοισ'

: Qpaptiay ovx εἰχαν vvv δε

προφασιν ovk exovaw epi ro αμαρτιασ'

> QUTWY ' O ELE μεισων Kat TOV TATEPA μον

μεισει᾿ εἰ τα ἐργα μὴ ἐποιησα

εν αυτοισ α ουδεισ αλλοσ ἐποιησεν
αμαρτειαν οὐκ εἶχαν νυν δε και
εωρακασιν και μεμεισηκασιν με

καιτον πατερα μου αλλ iva πληρωθη

0 Àoyoc o εν Tw vopu» avrov γεγραμμενοσ
ort ἐμεισησαν με δωρεαν oray δὲ

εἐλθη o παρακλητοσ ον eyo πεμπω ὕμειν
παρατου προ μου TO ra Tyo αληθειασ
οπαρα TOV πατροσ μου ἐκπορευετε EKELYOT
μαρτυρήσει περι ἐμου και ὕμεισ

μάρτυρειτε ort απ ἀαρχὴσ jer εμου ἐστε
Tavra. λελαληκα ὕμειν ἵνα μη σκανδαλισθητε

αποσυναγωγουσ ποιήσουσιν ὕμασ'
αλλ epxerat wpa ἵνα rac o azrokrewaa
—
ὕμασ᾽ dofn Aarpeay προσφερειν ro 0o
και TGUTO, ποιήσουσιν ὕμειν OTL OUK
—
ἐγνωσαν TOV πρα ουδεεμε

Tavra. λελαληκα ὕμειν ἵνα oray ελθη
7] epa. μνημονεντε OTL

: eyw eurov ὕμειν : ravra δε εξ αρχησ

ὕμειν ovk εἶπον ore μεθ᾽ ὕμων ἡμὴν
voy δε ὕπαγω προσ τον πεμψαντα με
και ονδεισ «£ ὕμων Epwra με

που ὕπαγεισ αλλ ort ravra λελαληκα

Fol. 162 δ.)

XV.

54

25

27

SEC

147

[2f

HAN

si uerbum meum custodierunt et
uestrum custodient sed haec

facient in uos propter nomen meum
quoniam nesciunt qui me misit

8i non uenissem et locutus eis fuissem
peccatum non habebant nunc autem
excusationem non habent de peccato
eorum qui rae odit et patrem meum
odit si opera non feci

in eis quae nemo alius fecit

peccatum non habebant nunc autem et
uiderunt et odierunt me

et patrem meum sed ut inpleatur

uerbum quod in leges eorum scriptum est

quoniam odierunt me gratis cum autem
uenerit paracletus quem ego mitto uobis
a patre meo spa ueritatis

qui a patre meo prodit ille

testimonium dauit de me et uos

testimonium datis quia ab initio mecum estis

haec locutus sum uobis ut non scandalizemini

de synagoga uos eicient
sed uenit hora ut omns qui uos occiderit
uos putet se hostiam offerre deo
et haec facient uobis quoniam non.
cognouerunt patrem neque me
haec locutus sum uobis ut cum nenerit
hora memores sitis quia
egodixiuobis haecautem ab initio
uobis non dixi quia uobiscum eram
nunc autem uado ad eum qui me misit
et nemo ex uobis interrogat me
ubi uadis sed quoniam haec locutus sum
(Fol. 163a.)

Carr. XV. 20—XVI. 6.

148

J

SRS

ὕμειν ἡ λυπὴ πεπληρωκεν ὕμων

τὴν καρδιαν αλλ eyw τὴν αληθειαν

λεγω ὕμειν -συμφερει ὕμειν ἵνα

eyo απελθω | ay yap μὴ απελθω

o παρακλητοσ ovk €Aeva erat προσ ὕμασ

eay Se zropevÓo πεμψω avroy προσ ὕμασ

και ελθων exewoa ελεγξει Tov Koo pov

περι αμαρτιασ και περι δικαιοσυνησ

και περι κρισεωσ » TEPL αμαρτειασ μεν

οτι OU πιστενουσιψ εἰσ ἐμε

περι δικαιοσυνὴσ δε

OTL προσ τὸν πατερα ὕπαγω και οὐκετι

θεωρειτε με περι δε κρισεωσ

OTL οαρχων TOV κοσμου TOVTOV κεκριται
ἔτσι πολλα exw λεγειν ὕμειν

αλλ ov δυνασθε avra. βασταζειν apri

—
oray €AOn exewoo To πνα

Tyco αληθειασ εκεινοσ ὕμασ οδηγησει

ev τή αληθεια racy ov yap λαλήσει

αὠ «avrov αλλα oca ακουσει λαλήσει
καὶ τὰ ἐρχομενα "αναγγελει ὕμειν εκεινοσ

ἐμε δοξασει ort ek του eov λημψεται

> και αναγγελει ὕμειν : παντα οσα

: ἔχει ο πατὴρ ejua ἐστιν * δια τουτο

εἰπὸν ort εκ του εμου λαμβανει

και αναγγελει ὕμειν μεικρον

και ovkert θεωρειτε με

καὶ παλιν μεικρον καὶ οψεσθε με
εἰπὸν ovv εκ των μαθητων avrov

προσ αλληλουσ τι ἐστιν Tovro o λεγει
ἡμειν μεικρον και ouKere οψεσθε με
και παλιν μεικρον καὶ οψεσθε με

καὶ OTL EYW v7ra yo προσ TOV WATEPA TL €O'TLV
TOovTO

(Fol. 1635.)

XVI.

13

REC IOHAN
-.-- .-- —

. uobis tristitia adimpleuit uestrum

cor sed ego ueritatem

dico uobis expedit uobis ut |

ego eam si enim non iero
paracletus non ueniet ad uos

si autem iero mittam eum ad uoa
et ueniens ille arguet mundum
de peccato et de iustitia

et deiudicio de peccato quidem
quoniam non credunt in me

de iustitia autem

quoniam ad patrem uado et iam
non uidetis me deiudicio autem -

quoniam princeps mundi huius iudicatus est

adhuc multa habeo dicere uobis

sed non potestis illa baiolare modo
cum uenerit ille spiritus
ueritatis ille uos diriget
in ueritate omni non enim loquetur
a semetipso quaecumque audierit loquetur
et super uentura adnuntiauit uobis ille
me glorificauit quoniam de meo accipiet.
et adnuntiauit uobis omnia quae
habet pater mea sunt propter hoc
dixi quoniam de meo accipiet
et adnuntiabit uobis pusillum
et non me uidebitis
et iterum pusillum et uideuitis me
dixerunt ergo ex discipulis eius
adinuicem quid est hoc quod dicit
nobis pusillum et non uidebitis me
et iterum pusillum et uidebitis me
et quia ego uado ad patrem quid est hoc
(Fol. 164 a.) |

Car. XVI. 6—18.

—

TO μεικρον ovk οιδαμεν o λεγει
€yvo o ie ort ort ἤθελον avrov

ἐπερωτησαι περι TOUTOV Kat εἰπεν

αντοισ περι rovrov ζητειτε

μετ αλληλων oTt εἰπὸν μεικρον

και ov θεωρειτε με και παλιν

μεικρον και οψεσθε με

py : ἀμὴν ἀμὴν Aeyo ὕμειν ort κλαυσετε

και θρηνήσεται ὕμεισ * o δεκοσμοσ χαρησεται
ὕμεισ λυπηθησεσθε- αλλα ἡ Xr jaw

εἰσ χαραν γενήσεται |

ἢ γυνὴ oray rur λυπὴν exec ort

2ABev ἡ ἡμέρα αὐυτὴσ oray δε γεννησὴ

TO παιδιον ονκετι μνημονευει

Tye λυπησ δια τὴν χαραν οτι εγεννηθὴ
ἀνθρωποσ εἰσ TOV κοσμον και ὕμεισ ovv

vvv μεν Aviv edere παλιν δε

οψομαι ὕμασ᾽- και χαρήσεται ὕμων ἡ καρδια
και τὴν χαραν ὕμων ovOeur ape. ad vov

καὶ εν ἐκεινὴ TY ἡμερα ELE ovk ερωτήσετε ovde

ἀμὴν αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν «av τι αἰτησηται
τον πατερα εν τω ονοματι μου δωσει ὕμειν

€wo αρτι ovx ἤτήσατε οὐδεν εν τω

ονοματι pov asrerre καὶ λήμψεσθε
ἵνα ἢ χαρα ὕμων ἡ πεπληρωμενὴ

pva : Tavra. ey παροιμιαισ λελαληκα ὕμειν
p

EPXETAL WPA OTE οὐκετι EV παροιμίαισ
AaAnow ὕμειν adda ev παρησια περι του
πατροσ ἀπαγγελω ὕμειν εν exer Τὴ "epa
εν τω ονοματι μου αἰτήσεσθε
και ov λεγω ὕμειν ort €yo ἐρωτησω
TOV πάτερα μου περι ὕμων AUTOT yap
o πατὴρ φιλιὕμασ ore vero eje

(Fol. 164 5.)

XVI.

25

SEC IOHAN

— c — ==, —

pusillum nescimus quid dicit

cognouit ihs quoniam uolebant eum

interrogare de hoc et dixit

illis de hoc queritis

in inuicem quoniam dixi pusillum
et non me uideuitis et iterum

pusillum et uideuitis me

&men amen dico uobis quoniam plorabitis

et plangetis uos: mundus autem gaudebit
uos tristitiam habebitis sed tristitia uestra
in gaudium transferetur

mulier cum parit tristitiam habet quoniam
uenit dies eius cum autem pepererit
infantem iam non meminit

tristitiae propter gaudium quia natus est
homo in hunc inundum et uos ergo

nunc quidem tristitiam habebitis iterum aute
uideuo uos et gaudebit cor uestrum

et gaudium uestrum nemo tollet a uobis

et in illo die me non rogauitis nihil

amen amen dico uobis si quid petieritis

patrem in nomine meo dabit uobis
usque nunc nihil petistis in |
nomine meo petite et accipietis

ut gaudium uestrum repletum sit

haec in prouerbiis locutus sum uobis

uenit hora cum iam non in prouerbiis

loquar uobis sed in pala de
patre adnuntiauo uobis in illa die

in nomine meo petetis

et non dico uobis coniam ego rogabo

patrem meum de uobis ipse enim

pater diligit uos quoniam uos me
(Fol. 165 a.)

Cap, XVI. 18—27.

149

150

πεφιλήκατε και πεπιστευκατε OTL EYW
παρα του πατροσ εξηλθον και ἡλθον

εἰσ TOV κοσμον παλιν αφιημι TOY κοσμον

XVL-

Kat πορενομαι προσ TOV πατερα. λεγοῦσιν evra 29

ot μαθηται avrov ide νυν ev παρρήσια λαλεισ

καὶ παροιμιαν οὐδεμίαν λεγεισ
νυν odapev ort οἰδασ παντα και ov χρεια
εἐχεισ La. τισ σεερωτα εν Tovro πιστεύομε

οτι παρα bv εξηλθεσ απεκριθὴ avrow
—

> omg αρτι TWUTTEVETE : Sov €pXerat wpa.

και ἐληλυθεν iva σκορπισθητε

€KQOTOO LT ταῖδια καὶ εμε μονον

αφητε και ουκ εἰμι μονοσ ort

0 πατὴρ μετ €J.OV ἐστιν : ταυτα λελαληκα
ὕμειν ἵνα εν ἐμοι εἰρήνην exyre

εν Tw κοσμω θλειψειν εξετε

αλλα θαρσειτε εγω νενικηκα TOV κοσμον

Tavra ἐλαλησεν o ino Kau ἐπαρασ'

Tove οφθαλμονσ avrov «ur τὸν ovpavoy
evrey. TaTep εληλυθεν ἡ wpa Sogacov
cov TOV ὕιον ἵνα οὕιοσ cov δοξαση σε
καθωσ εδωκασ avro εξουσιαν πασησ
σαρκοσ ἵνα παν o δεδωκασ avro

exn ζωὴν αἰωνιον αντη δεεστιν

ἢ αιωνιοσ ζωὴ ἵνα γεινωσκουσιν σε

τον μονον αληθινον ὃν και ον

o Coens,
απεστειλασ uj XPV ur TOUTOY TOV κοσμον

eyo σε ἐδοξασα ex tno γησ

και TO epyoy ετελειωσα o εδωκασ μοι
tva ποιήσω και νυν δοξασον με

συ πατὴρ παρα σεαντω Ty δοξη ἡ exov
παρα σοι προ του γενεσθαι Tov κοσμον

εφανερωσα To ονομα cov Tow ανθρωποισ᾽

(Fol. 165 δ.)

XVIL 1

SEC IOHAN
—— —
dilexistis et credidistis quoniam ego

& patre exiui et ueni

in hunc mundum iterum dimitto hunc munda
et uado ad patrem dicunt ilii

discipuli eius ecce nun in palam loqueris

et prouerbium inullum dicis

nunc cognouimus quia scis omnia et non opus
habet ut aliquis te interroget in hocredimus
quoniam a deo existi respondit eis

ihs modo creditis ecce uenit hora

et uenit ut dispargamini

unus quisque in sua et me solum

dismittatis et non sum solus quomam

pater mecum est haeclocutussum

uobis ut in me pacem habeatis

in mundo tribulationem habebitis

sed anime qui estote ego uici mundum

haec locutus est ihs et adlebans

oculos suos in caelum

dixit pater uenit hora glorifica

filium tuum ut filius honorificet te

sicut dedisti ei potestatem omnis

carnis ut omne quod dedisti ei

habeat uitam aeternam haec est autem

uita aeterna ut cognoscant te

solum uerum dm et quem

misisti ihs xpm in hunc mundum

ego te honorificaui super terram

et opus consummaui quod dedisti mihi

ut faciam et nunc honorifica me

tu pater ad teipsum gloria quam habebam

aput te antequam fieret mundus

manifestaui nomen tuum hominibus
(Fol. 166 a.)

Capp, XVI. 27—XVII. 6.

-- — ---
KAT IOAN
fee Mee .. :..

ove εδωκασ μοι εκ TOV κοσμου XVIL
σοι σαν Kat ἐμοι αυτουσ ἐεδωκασ

καὶ TOV λογον σον τετηρηκαν

νυν ἐγνωκαν ort παντα οσα δεδωκασ μοι 7
παρα σον ἐστιν OTL TA ρηματασον α 8
εἐδωκασ μοι δεδωκα αντοισ και avroL

ἐλαβον αληθωσ ort παρα σον εξηλθον

και επιστευσαν OTL OV μεαπεστιλασ

€yo περι avrov ἐρωτω ουπεριτου 9
κοσμου €purro adda. περι ὧν εδωκασ μοι

OTL σοι εἰσιν και TG. €40. παντα σα ἐστιν io

και τὰ σα ἐμὰ cor και ἐδοξασασ pe ev avrout
και οὐκετι εἰμι εν τουτω TW κοσμω 11
και OUTOL EY TW KOT LW εἰσιν
KAYW TPOT C'€ EPXOMAL OVKETL εἰμι EV τω
κοσμω- καὶ EV TW KOT PLU ELLE
TATE αγιε τήρησον avrovg εν ro ονοματι σου
καὶ OTE μὴν μετ αὐτῶν €yo ετήρουν avTOUT
εν To ὁνοματι σου. δεδωκασ μοι
ἵνα wow εν καθωσ ner. OTE ἡμὴν μετ avrov equ 12
ἐτήρουν αυτουσ εν τω ονοματι σου
ove δεδωκασ μοι εφυλαξα και ουδεισ εξ avrov

adero εἰ μὴ οὕιοσ THE απωλειασ'

ἵνα ἡ γραφὴ πληρωθὴ νυν δε 13
προσ σεέρχομαι καὶ ravra, λαλω εν τουτω TW κοσμω
ἵνα €xwow τὴν xapay THY ἐμὴν

πεπληρωμένην εν avrour. eyw de 14

ἐδωκα Toy λογον gov ev avrow

καὶ O KOO LOO JLELO EL αντουσ OTL ονκ €LO'LV

εκ TOUTOV TOU κοσμον OUK ερωτω iva apne t5
ανυτουσ εκ του κοσμον αλλ ἵνα τηρησησ

αὐτουσ EX TOV πονήρου €KTOUTOV TOV κοσμον τό

OUK εἰσὶν καθωσ KQYW OUK εἰμὶ EK TOU κοσμου

(Fol. 166 5.)

‘SEC IOHAN

—

151

quos dedisti mihi de hoc mundo

tui erant et mihi illos dedisti

et uerbum tuum serbaberunt

nunc cognouerunt quia omnia que mihi dedisti
abs te sunt quoniam uerba tua quae
dedisti mihi dedi eis et ipsi

acceperunt uere quoniam abs te exiui

et crediderunt quia tu me misisti

ego pro eis rogo non pro hoc

mundo rogo sed de quibus dedisti mihi
quoniam tui sunt et omnia mea tua sunt
et tua mea sunt et glorificasti me in eis
etiam non sum in hoc mundo

et ipsi in hoc mundo sunt
etegoadteuenio iam non sum in

mundo etin mundosum

pater sancte serba eos in nomine tuo

et cum essem cum eis ego serbabam eos
in nomine tuo quod dedisti mihi
ut sint unum sicut nos cum essem cum eis ego
custodiebam eos in nomine tuo
quos dedisti mihi . et custodiui et nemo ex eis
periit nisi filius perditionis
ut scriptura impleatur nunc autem
ad te uenio et haec loquor in hoc mundo
ut habeant gaudium meum
inpletum in temet ipsis ego autem
dedi uerbum tuum eis
et mundus odit eos quoniam non sum
de hoc mundo non rogo ut tollas '
eos de mundo sed ut serues
eos de iniquo de hoc mundo
non sunt sicut et ego non sum de mundo
. (Fol. 167 a.)

Car. XVII. 6—16.

152

Cam,

αγιασον avrovg ev τὴ αληθεια

o λογοσ o coc αλήηθεια ἐστιν καθωσ ene
απεστειλασ εἰσ τοντὸν TOV κοσμον καγω
απεστειλα αυτουσ εἰσ TOVTOY TOV κοσμον
και ὕπερ αντων eyw αγιαζω ἐμαντον

iva wou και αντοι ἡγιασμένοι

εν αληθεια ov περι rovrov δε eporo
μονον αλλα και περιτῶων πιστευοντων

δια Tov λογον avrov εἰσ ene va παντεσ
εν ὡσιν καθωσ av πατὴρ εν ἐμοι

καγω €V σοι ἵνα και GUTOL EY ἡμειν ὠσὶν

. ἵνα o κοσμοσ πιστευσὴ οτισὺυ με

απεστειλασ' καγω τὴν δοξαν nv

εδωκασ᾽ μοι δεδωκα αντοισ iva wow τὸ εν
καθωσ ἡμεισ εν OV EV ἐμοι καγω EV αὐτοισ
ἵνα ὡσιν τετελιωμενοι

εισ TO εν ἵνα γεινωσκὴ 0 κοσμοσ

OTL συ μεαπεστειλασ και ηγαπησα avrouT
καθωσ συ με ηγαπησασ

πατερ o δεδωκασ μοι θελω ἵνα οπου eun eye

κακεινοι WOLY μετ ἐμου ἵνα θεωρωσι

τὴν δοξαν ἣν δεδωκασ μοι ort ηγαπησασ με

: προκαταβολησ κοσμου : πατερ δικαιε

0 κοσμοσ τουτοσ σεουκ ἔγνω εγω δεσε
εγνωκα Kat OVTOL eyvwray

οτισυ μεαπεστειλασ᾽ : καὶ ἐγνωρισα
αντοισ TO ονομα σοὺ και γνωρισῳ

ἵνα ἡ ἀγαπὴ 7) ἡγαπήσασ με εν αντοισ ἢ

Kayw εν GUTOWT
—,

evs: Tavra εἰπὼν o ine εξηλθεν συν row

μαθηταῖσ avrov περαν τον χειμαρρον

του κεδρου οπονυ ἢν κηποσ᾽ εἰσ ον εἰσῆλθεν

pvt : auroo Kat ot pua pros avrov : nde. δε και
aay

(Fol. 167 5.)

XVII. 17

XVIII. 1

2

‘BEC IOHAN

sanctifica eos in ueritate

uerbum tuum ueritas est sicut me
misisti in hunc mundum et ego

misi eos in hunc mundum

et pro eis ego sanctifico me ipsum

ut sint et ipsi sanctificati

in ueritate nunc autem propter istos rogo .
solum sed et pro his qui credituri sunt
per uerbum eorum in me ut omnes
unum sint sicut tu pater in me

et ego in te ut et ipsi in nouis sint

ut hic mundus credat quoniam tu me
misisti et ego gloriam quam

dedisti mihi dedi eis ut sint unum
Bicut nos unum tu in me et ego in eis
ut sint perfecti consummati

in unum ut cognoscat mundus
quoniam tu me misisti et dilexi eos
sicut tu me dilexisti

pater quod mihi dedis uolo ut ubi ego sum

et illi sint mecum ut aspiciant

gloriam quam mihi dedisti quia dilexisti me
ante constitutionem mundi - pater sancte
mundus hic te non cognouit ego autem te
cognoui et isti cognouerunt

quoniam tu me misisti et manifestaui

eis nomen tuum et manifestabo

ut caritas quam dilexisti me in eis sit

et ego in illis

haec cum dixisset ihs exiit simul cum

discipulis suis trans torrentem

cedri ubi erat hortus in quem introibit

ipse et discipuli eius sciebat autem et
(Fol 168 a.)

Carr, XVII. 1;7—X VIII. 2.

— Af

SS J

[ἃ

f5.f

ΕΣ,

Bs

ἵουδασ' o παραδιδων avrov - TOV TOTTOV XVIII.
—

ort πολλακισ συνηχθὴ exer o eno

pera Tov μαθητῶν avrov : o ovv iovdac 3

λαβὼν τὴν σπειραν και εκ των ἀρχιερεων

καὶ εκ των φαρισαιων ὕπηρετασ ερχεται

«xe. μετα φανων καὶ λαμπαδων

—
: Kat oo : ino δε edwy παντα τα 4

€pxoj.vo. em avrov εξηλθεν και Xeyet

avrow τινα ξητειτε απεκριθησαν avro 5
ty Toy ναζαρηνον ‘Neyer αντοισ €yo εἰμι

ἵστηκει δε και ἴουδασ o παραδιδουσ avrov

μετ QUTWV WO ουν €UT€V GUTOLT €yO εἰμι ἡ ό
απηλθαν εἰσ τα οπεισω Kat ἐπεσαν χαμαι

παλιν ovy avrove ἐτηρωτησεν Xeyuv

τινα ζητειτε οι Se ειἰπαν παλιν uy TOV

γαζωραιον απεκριθη avrowr o qu 8
εἰπὸν ὕμειν OTL ἐγω EAL εἰ ovy eje

ζητειτε adere rovrova ὕπαγειν iva 9

πληρωθὴη o λογοσ ov evrev ort ova
εδωκασ μοι ef avrwy ovdeva απωλεσα

> TOTE σιμων TETPOT €exoy μαχαιραν 10

εἰλκυσεν αὐτὴν καὶ ἐπαισεν roy δουλον

τον ἀαρχιερεωσ και ἀπέκοψεν avrov

τουτιον To δεξειον - v δὲ τονομα

του δουλου ἐκεινου μαλχοσ εἰπεν ovy 11
0 - Tw Terpo Bade τὴν μαχαιραν eur τὴν

θηκην ^ ro ποτήριον o εδωκεν μοι

: o πατήρ ov jx ruo avro ! ἢ ovy σπειρα 12

Kat 0 χειλιαρχοσ και ot ὕπηρεται των

Ἰουδαίων συνελαβὸον τον "y

καὶ ἐδησαν avrov: Kat ἤγαγον προσ avvay 13
πρωτον ἣν yap πενθεροσ rov καῖφα

OC ἣν αρχιερευσ TOU €VUXUTOV EKELYOU

(Fol. 168 5.)

153

[Desunt folia, octo, vicesimum secundum Codicis
quaternionem complectentia, Quae a cap. XVII.
13 usque ad cap. xx. 13 Graec), ef a cap.
xvin. 2 usque ad cap. xx. 1 Latine, a posteriore
manus per septem folia sunt scripta, huic volu-
mint Appendicis loco subjicientur. |

Car. XVIII. a—13.

20

164 “SEC TOHAN

—

[

CAP. XX. 1 essent ad monimentum et uidet
lapidem sublatum ab osteo
2 monimenti currit ergo et uenit

ad simonem petrum et alium
discipulum quem diligebat ihs et dicit illis
tulerunt dom de monimento
et nescimus ubi posuerunt eum
3 exiuit ergo petrus et alius discipulus
4 et ueniebant ad monimentum currebant aute
ambo in se alius autem discipulus praecucurrit
citius ante petrum et uenit prior
5 in monimentum et prospiciens
uidet posita lentiamina non tamen
6 introibit uenit ergo simon petrus
sequens eum et introibit
in monimentum et uidet
7 lentiamina posita et sudarium
quod erat positum super capud
elus- non cum lentiamine positum
sed seorsus inuolutum in unum locum
8| tuncergointroibit et alius discipulus
qui uenerat prior in monimentum
9 et uidit et credidit necdum enim

sciebant scripturam quia oportet eum

10 resurgerea mortuis abierunt ergo
ad se iterum discipuli
11 maria autem stabat ad monimentum

foris et plorabat cum ergo ploraret
12 prospexit in monimentum et uidet
duos angelos in albis sedentes
unum ad capud et unum ad pedes
ubi positum erat corpus ihu
13 |. dicunt ei illi mulier quid ploras
(Fol. 177 a.)

Cap, XX. 1—13.

tome,
τινα Gyrew Acyet avrows ort pay τον kv xx.

μου και ovx οιδα rov τεθεικαν avrov
ταυτα εἰπουσα ἐστραφὴ ew τα οπισω 14
—
και θεωρει Tov την ἐστωτα και ovk ηδι
-- omy,
οτι τηὴσ ἐστιν λέγει aurno ino yvvat TC κλαιίεισ 15
τινα ζητεισ «xeu Soxovea ort o
—
κηπουροσ ἐστιν | Aeyer avro ke

εἰ OV PED avTOV εἰπέ LOL WOU

τεθεικασ avrov καγω avrov apo

e
λεγει αυτὴ ins papa στραφεισα δε τό
εκεινῇ λεγει avro εβραΐστι ραββωνει
ο λέγεται κε διδασκαλε λεγει aurn τσ 17

pa] μου απτου ovmo yap αναβεβηκα
προσ TOV πρὰ TOp€VOV Ovy προσ τουσ
αδελῴφουσ καὶ eure avrow αναβαινω
προσ TOV pa μου και πατερα ὕμων
— —
και θν μον και Ov ὕμων
ἔρχεται μαρια ἡ μαγδαληνὴ απαγγελλουσα 18
--
Tour μαθηταισ avrov οτι εωρακεν τον ky
και α εἰπεν AUTY ἐμήνυσεν αὐτοισ
Ovec ovv οψιασ τὴ ἡμερα εκεινὴ 19
τὴ μεια Tov σαββατων και των θυρων
κεκλισμέενων οπου noav οἱ μαθηται
δια rov φοβον των Ἰουδαίων
—
1ÀÓev ing kat «ary εἰσ τὸ μεσον
και Neyer αντοισ εἰρηνὴ ὕμειν
και TOUTO εἰπὼν εδειξεν τασ χειρασ 20
και τὴν πλευραν αυτοισ εχαρῆσαν ovv
ot μαθηται avrov ειδοντεσ Tov kv
€urev ovv avrow παλιν εἰρηνὴ ὕμειν 21
καθωσ απεσταλκεν με o πατὴρ Kayw
αποστελλω ὕμασ τουτο εἰπὼν 22
ενεφυσησεν αντοισ και Aeyec avrow

(Fol. 177 5.)

S

fos

IOHAN 155

—

quem quaeritis dicit illis quia tulerunt dom

meum et nescio ubi posuerunt eum

haec dicens conuersa est retro

et uidet ihm stantem et nesciebat

quoniam ihs est dicit illi ihs mulier quid ploras
quem queris illa putans quia

hortulanus est dicit illi dme

8i tu sustulisti eum dic mihi ubi

posuisti eum et ego illum tollam

* . . M 8
dicit ei ihs maria conuersa autem

illa dicit ei ebraice rabboni

quod dicitur dme magister dicit illi ihs
noli me tangere necdum enim ascendi
ad patrem uade ergo ad

fratres et dic illis ascendo

ad patrem meum et patrem uestrum

— —,
et dom meum et dom uestrum

uenit maria magdalena nuntians

discipulis eius quia uidit dom
et quae dixit ei adnuntiauit illis

Cum esset ergo sero illo die

una die sabbati et hosteis
clusis ubi erant discipuli
propter timorem iudaeorum
— ΓῚ . .
uenit ihs et stetit in medio
et dixit illis pax uobis
et hoc cum dixisset demonstrauit manus
et latusillis gauisisunt autem

discipuli eius uidentes dom

dixit ergo illis iterum pax uobis

sicut misit me pater et ego

mitto uos et hoc cum dixisset

insuflauit in eos et dit illis
(Fol. 128a.)

Cap. XX. 13—22.

"7

λαβετεπνευμα αγιον «ay τινων αφητε XX. 23
Tag apaptiac αφεωνται avrow

€ay τινων κρατήσητε κεκρατηντε

θωμασ Oe er ex rov - LB - λεγομενοσ 24

διδυμοσ ovx ἣν per avrov οτεηλθεν
ino eXeyov ovv avro οἱ αλλοι μαθηται 25
OTt ewpaxapev τον kv - o δε eurey avrour
€ay μὴ εἰδω εἰσ TAT χειρασ᾽ αντου
τον TVTTOV των λων καὶ βαλω μου
τασ χειρασ «ur τὴν πλευραν avrov
kat βαλω μου roy δακτυλον εἰσ Tov τυπὸν
τῶν λων ov μὴ πιστευσω
καὶ μεθ ἡμερασ οκτω παλιν σαν cao 26
ot μαθηται αυτον και οθωμασ μετ avrov
ἔρχεται ovv o ino των Üvpov
κεκλισμενων και €T) εἰσ TO μεσον
καὶ εἰπεν εἰρηνὴ ὕμειν eta λεγει 27
τω θωμα φερετον δακτυλον σου woe
και ide Tag χειρασ μου και φερε
τὴν χειρα cov και βαλε εισ τὴν πλευραν μου
και μη ἴσθι απιστοσ αλλα πιστοσ
απεκριθη θωμασ και ειπεν avro 28
οκσ μου και Oo μου
λεγει avro 0 ine ort εωρακασ με 29
πεπιστευκασ μακαρίοι οἱ μὴ ειἰδοντεσ
και πιστευσαντεσ πολλα μεν ovv 30
και αλλα σημεια εἐποιησεν ing
€vorriov των aD «rav avrov
α OVK ἐστιν γεγραμμενα εν ro
βιβλω τουτῳ ταντα δε γεγραπται 31
iva, πιστευσητεοτι ine xpo vlog ἐστιν
rov θὺ και iva πιστενοντεσ Cony

αἰώνιον EXIITE EV TO OVOL.GTL AYTOU

(Fol. 1786.)

SEC IOHAN

ω-- ---

με

accipite spm sanctum si quorum dimiseritis
peccata dimittentur eis
si quorum tenueritis detentae sunt
thomas autem unus ex ixil- qui dicitur
didymus non erat cum eis quando uenit
ihs dicebat ergo illi alii discipuli
quoniam uidimus dom ad ille dixit illis
8i non uidero in manus eius
figuram clauorum et mittam
manus in latus eius
et mittam dicitum in figuram
clauorum non credam
et post dies octo iterum erant intro
discipuli eius et tomas cum eis
uenit ergo ihs hoste is
clusis et stetit in medio
et dixit pax uobis deinde dixit
ad thoman adfers dicitum tuum hoc
et uide manus meas et adfers
manum tuam et mitte in latus meum
et noli esse infidelis sed fidelis
respondit thomas et dixit illi
dms meus et deus meus
dicit illiihs quia uidisti me
credidisti beati qui non uiderunt
et crediderunt multa quidem
et alia signa fecit ihs
in conspectu discipulorum suorum
quae non sunt scripta in hoc
libro haec autem scripta sunt
ut credatis quia ihs xps filius est
del et ut credentes uitam
sempiternam habeatis in nomine eius
(Fol. 179 a.)

CAP. XX. 22— 31.

pera ravra παλιν εφανερωσεν «avrov

Tou μαθηταισ avrov ert THe
θαλασσὴησ rye τιβεριαδοσ εφανερωσεν
δεοντωσ σαν ομου σιμων πετροσ
Kat θωμασ o λεγομενοσ διδυμοσ
και ναθαναηλ᾽ oc ἣν απὸ Kava. THO γαλιλαιασ'
και ot trot ζεβεδαιου και αλλοι €x των
μαθητων αὐτουτου Óvo Neyer τουτοισ
σιμων πετροσ ὕπαγω αλιενειν

λεγουσιν avro ἐρχομεέεθα και ἡμεισ
συν σοι εξηλθαν και ενεβησαν
εἰσ TO πλοιον και εν EKELVY τὴ νυκτι
ἐπειασαν ovdey πρωΐασ Se «99
γενομενὴσ corn ne emt TOV αἰγιαλὸν
ov μεντοι ἡδεισαν ot μαθηται
οτι we ἐστιν eye. ov avrow o ine
παιδια μητι προσφαγειον exere
απεκριθησαν avro ov ο δε εἰπεν avrour
βαλετε cio τα δεξεια μερη του πλοιουν
TO δικτυον καὶ ευρήσετε
ot δεεβαλον και ovxert avro εἰλκυσαι ἴσχυον
απο Tov πληθουσ των ἴχθνων

Aeye ovy ομαθητησ εκεινοσ
ον ἤγαπα une TO TETPW 0 Ko ἐστιν μων
σιμων OVV πετροσ ἀκουσασ οτιο KG. ἐστιν
τον ἐπενδντην διεζωσατο
ἣν yap γυμνοσ και ἡλατο
εἰσ την θαλασσαν οι δεαλλοι μαθηται
τω πλοιαρίιω λθαν ov yap σαν
paxpay απὸ τὴσ γησ αλλ oc aro
πήχων διακοσιων συροντεσ To
δικτνον των ἴχθνων wo ovy
απεβησαν εἰσ τὴν ynv βλεπουσιν

(Fol. 170 δ.)

"SEC IOHAN 157
— -- —

—

post haec iterum manifestauit se ipsum

discipulis suis super

mare tiberiadis manifestauit

autem sic erant simul simon petrus
et thomas qui dicitur didymus

et nathanael qui erat a cana galilaeae
et fili zebedaei et alii de

discentibus eius duo dicit illis

simon petrus uado piscatu

dicunt ei uenimus et nos

tecum exierunt et ascenderunt

in nauem et in illa nocte

prendederunt nihil mane autem iam
factostetitihs ad litus

non tamen sciebant discipuli

quia ihsest dicit ergo illis ihs

pueri numquid aliquid manducare habetis
dixerunteinon ad ille dixit illis

mittite in dextram partem nauis

retiam et inuenietis

ad illi miserunt et amplius eam trahere poterant

a multitudine piscium

dicit ergo discipulus ille

quem diligebat ihs petro dmi est noster
simon ergo petrus audiens quia dms est
tunicam cinxit se

erat enim nudus et misit se et salibit

in mare alii autem discipuli

per nauiculam uenerunt non enim erant
longe a terra sed sicut 2

cubitis ducentis trahentes

retiam piscium quomodo ergo

exierunt a terram uident

(Fol. 180 a.)

Cap. XXI. 1—9.

158

ανθρακειαν κειμενὴν και οψαριον XXI.
εἐπικειμενον καὶ αρτὸν eye avrour IO
—

O (NO ἐνεγκατε εκ Tov οψαριων av
ἐπιασατενυν aveBn σιμων πετροσ y
και εἰλκυσεν To Üucrvoy μεστον

ee —
ἐπι τὴν γὴν peyuv iQvov- pvy*
Kat τοσουτων οντων οὐκ ἐσχισθη

my

το δικτυον Àeyet avrou o uno Devre 12

apurrgcare ουδεισ δε ετολμα των
μαθητων εξετασαι avrov ov τισ €

— ---
edores OTLO KG ἐστιν ερχεται ino 13
και λαμβανει roy aprov ευχαριστησασ εδωκε
αυτοισ Kat TO οψαριον ομοιωσ

wom,

Tovro ἤδη rprrov epavepwhy ino 14
Tou μαθηταισ avrov eyepÜew ex vexpwv

ore ovv ἡηριστησαν λέγει o io TO σιμωνι WET pw 15

Cuv twavou ayarac μεπλεον rovrov

—
Aeyet avro ναι κε av οιδασ' ort

φιλω oe Xeyec avro 0 m Booxe ra προβατα pov

—
Aeyet avro Sevrepoy o xo σιμων iwavov 16

—
ayarag με: λεγει avro vat κε
συ οιδασ ort φιλω σε: λεγει avro ποιμενε
μουταπροβατα λεγει avro τοτριτον 17
σιμων ἴωανου φιλεισ με

TO τριτὸν
ελυπηθη o πετροσ ort evrev avro φιλεισ με
—

και Neyet avro ke ravra ov οιδασ

ov γεινωσκεισ ort Quo σε

Aeyet avro βοσκετα προβατα pov

ἀμὴν αμὴν Xeyo σοι ore o νεωτεροσ 18

εζωνννεσ σεαυτον και περιεπατεισ οπον

ε
ἡθελεσ - oray δε γηρασησ εκτενεισ TAT χιρασ σον
και addot σε ζωσουσει καὶ απαγουσιν σε

οπουσνθελεισ — Tavra de eurev I9

(Fol. 180 5.)

“SEC IOHAN

— — — —
carbones positos et piscem
impositum et panem dicit illis
ihs adferte de piscibus quos

cepistis nunc ascendit simon petrus
et traxit retiam plenam

super terram magnorum piscium cliil-
et cum tanti essent non est scissa
retia dicit illis ihs uenite

prandete nemo tamen audebat de
discipulis interrogare eum tu quis es
&cientes quia dmsest uenit ibs

et accipit panem et benedicens dedit
illis et piscem similiter

hoc iam tertium manifestatus est ihs
discipulis suis surgens a mortuis

cum ergo prandissent dicit ihs simoni petro

simon iohannis diligis me plus quam istos

dicit illi etiam dme tu acis quoniam

amo te dicit illi ihs pasce oues meas

dicit illi iterum dms simon iohanis

amas me. dicit illi etiam dme

tu scis quia amo te dicit illi pasce

oues meas - dicit illi tertium

simon iohanis amas me- contristatus
est petrus quia dixit illi tertio amas me
et dicit illi dme omnia tu scis

tu scis quoniam amo te

dicit illi pasce obes meas

amen amen dico tibi quando eras iubenes

cingebas teipsum ‘et ambulabas ubi
uolebas . cum autem senueris extendes manus tuas
etaliitecingent et ducent te

ubitu non uis haec autem dixit

(Fol. 181 a.)

Cap. XXI. 9—19.

—
onpevov trou Üayaro δοξασει tov Ov

και rovro εἰπὼν λέγει avro ακολουθει μοι

επιστραφεισ δεοπετροσ βλεπει Tov μαθητὴν

ον ἤγαπα ine ακολουθουντα

oo και averecey εν τω δειπνω

ἐπι τὸ στηθοσ αντου Kat εἰπεν avro

Ke TUT ἐστιν 0 παραδιδων σε

τοντον OVV εἰδων 0 πετροσ Aeyet avro wp .
—

ke ovrog Oe TL». Aeyec avro o ino

eay avrov θελω pevety ουτωσ

εωσ ἐρχομαιτι por σε cv μοιακολουθει

εἐξηλθεν ovv ουτοσ o λογοσ εἰσ Tove

αδελῴφουσ και εδοξαν ort o μαθητησ

ἐκεινοσ ovk αποθνησκει kat οὐκ εἰπεν avro

n ne ovk αποθνησκέισ aXXa cay avrov

θελω pevew ewe Epxopat προσ oe

στοῦ cory ομαθητησ ο paprupwy

περι τουτων καὶ ογραψασταυτα

και οιἰδαμεν ort αληθησ ἐστιν avrov
ἡ μαρτυρια εστιν δε καὶ αλλα πολλα
— ο-

οσα εποιήῆσεν o χρσ ejm ατινα
«ay γραφηται καθ εν ονδ avrov
οιμαι TOV κοσμον χωρῆησε

τα ypapopneva βιβλεια

XXI.

20

000000 000000000C 0000000000

(Fol. 181 5.)

SEG IOHAN

significans qua morte honorificabit dm

Et hoc cum dixisset dicit illi sequere me

conuersus autem petrus uidet discipulum
quem diligebat ihs sequentem

qui et recubuit in cena

super pectus eius et dixit illi

dme quis est qui tradidit te

hunc ergo uidens petrus dicit ad ihm
dme hic autem quid. dicitilli ihs

si eum uolo sic manere

usque dum uenio quid ad te tu me sequere
exiuit ergo hic uerbus aput fratres

et putauerunt quoniam discipulus

ille non moritur et non dixit illud

ihs non morieris sed si eum

uolo manere usque dum uenio quid ad te
hic est discipus qui testimonium dat

de his et quiscripsit haec

et scimus quoniam uerum est eius
testimonium sunt autem et alia plura
quae fecit xps iba quae

8i scribantur singulariter nec ipsum
facile puto mundum capere

qui scribuntur libri

lohanen explicit
incipit euangelium

(Fol 182a.)

Cap. XXI. 19—215.

159

QQQQQQQ00000 000000 0000000092

160 —— EYATTEA. KAT AOYKAN EUANG SEC LUCAN
— ony πὶ ee ey — — — 0 —— = —_~
m Επειδηπερ πολλοι επεχειρησαν ava 11 quoniam quidem multi lemptauerunt
----
ταξασθαι διηγησιν περι των conscribere narrationem de his quibus
πεπληροφορημενων ev Ne conpleta sunt in nobis

πραγματων καθα παρεδοσαν nev

οἱ AT ἀρχῇσ ἄἀντοῖτται Kat ὕπηρετ αι

ἐλαχετου θυμιασαι εἰσελθων

—
εἰσ Tov ναον Tov Gu και παν ro πληθοσ

rebus sicut tradiderunt nobis
qui ab initio ipsi uiderunt et ministri

fuerunt uerbi uisum est et mihi

yevoj.evot Tov Xoyov εδοξε καμοι 3
παρηκολουθήκοτι ανωθεν mac w adsecuto desusum omnibus
axptBwo καθεξησ σοι γραψαι diligenter ex ordine tibi scribere
κρατιστε θεοφιλε ἵνα επιγνωσ 4 optime theofile uti cognoscas
περι Tov κατηχηθησ Xoyov τὴν ασφαλειαν de quibus structus es uerborum ueritatem
B : Eyevero ev rato ἡμεραισ npwdov 5 | fuitin diebus hierodis
B του βασιλεωσ tho iov0auac ἵερευσ regis iudaeae sacerdos
Tur ovopart ζαχαριασ e£ εφημεριασ quidam nomine zacharias de uice
αβια. και γυνὴ avro ex των θυγατερων &bia etuxor illi de filiabus
aapuy* καὶ TO ονομα avrgo: ελεισαβεθ aaron et nomen eius elisabet
σαν δε δικαιοι αμφοτεροι ενωπιον 6 erant autem iusti ambo in conspectu
του Ov πορενομενοι EV πασαισ dei ambulantes in omnibus
ταισ ἐντολαὶσ Kat δικαιωμασιν TOV κυ mandatis et iustitiis dmi sine
OpPeTTot Kat OUK NV αυτοισ TEKVOV , macula et non erat illis filius
καθοτιν ἡ ελισαβεθ. creipa quoniam erat elisabed sterilis
καὶ αμῴοτεροι noay προβεβηκοτεσ et ambo erant seniores
ἐν Taur ἡμεραισ auTwy - eyeyero δε 8 in diebus suis factum est autem
ev Tw iepa reve, avrov ev τὴ ταξει dum sacerdotio fungeretur in ordine
TNO εφημεριασ avrov «vavrt rov 6 gacerdotii sui in conspectu dei
xara ro εθοσ Tyo ἵερατειασ 9 secundum consuetudinem sacrificii

forte accidit sacrificare intrantem

in templum dmi et omnis multitudo

TOV Aaov nv προσευχομενον populi erat orans
«Co Ty wpa του θυμιαματοσ forans hora incensi
ὠφθὴ 9c avro ayyedoo KV ἐστωσ 11 uisus est autem illi angelus dmi stans
ex δεξιων ov θυσιαστηριου του θυμιαματοσ 8 dextris altari incensi
καὶ erapax0» fayapiac ιδων 12 et conturbatus est zacharias uidens
και φοβοσ ἐπέπεσεν em avrov et timor incidit super eum

(Fol. 182 δ.) (Fol. 183 a.)

Car. I. 1—12.

KAT AOYK SEC LUCAM 161
—— — a SSS

και €UT€V προσ avrov o αγγελοσ I. 13 et dixit ad eum angelus
μὴ φοβον ζαχαρια διοτι εἰσηκουσθη netimueriszacharia quia exaudita est
ἡ δεησεισ cov και ἡ γυνὴ cov ελισαβεδ oratio tua et uxor tua elisabed
γεννήσει ὕιον kat καλεσεισ pariet tibi filium et uocabis
TO OVOLG GUTOV ἴωαγνην και ETTAL σοι I4 nomen eius iohanen et erit tibi
Xapa καὶ ἀγαλλιασισ και πολλοι ert τὴ gaudium et exaltatio et multi super
yevea et avrov χαρήσονται ἐστε yap 15 | natiuitate eius gaudebunt erit enim
μεγαρ ενωπιον του KU Kat owvov magnus in conspectu dmi et uinum
καὶ σικερα OV μὴ TU) και πνευματοσ et sicera non bibet et spiritu
aytov πλησθήσεται ert ex κοιλειασ sancto replebitur adhuc de uentre
parrpoc avrov και πολλουσ των ὕιων 16 matris suae et multos filiorum
topanA ἐπιστρέψει emt xy rov ὃν avray istrahel conuertet ad dom dm eorum
καὶ QUTOU 7f €TQL EYWHLOY αὐτου 17 et ipse antecedet in conspectu eius
εν πνευματι και δυναμιλίιου in spiritu - et uirtute heliae
επιστρεψαι καρδιασ πατερων em τεκνα conuertere corda patrum ad filios et non
και απειθεισ - ev φρονήσει δικαίων consentientes in sapientia iustorum
ετοιμασαι κὼ λαον κατεσκενασμενον. praeparare dmo plebem consummatam
και εἰπεν ζαχαριασ προσ Toy ἀγγελον 18 et dixit zacharias ad angelum
κατα τι γνωσομαιτουτο — €yo yap euis quomodo cognoscam hoc ego enim sum
mpea Burne και ἡ γυνὴ pou προβεβηκυΐα senior et uxor mea praecedens
εν ταισ ἡμεραισ αὐτησ Kat αποκριθεισ 19 indiebussuis et respendens
o a yyeXoc eurev avro - eyo eus ya pu angelus dixit ei ego sum gabriel
οπαρεστωσ ενωπιον rov Ov Kat απεσταλὴν qui adsisto in conspectu del et missus sum
λαλησαι προσ σε και εναγγελισασθαι σοι loqui ad te et euangelizare tibi
TavTa - και ov coy σιωπὼν και μὴ 20 haec - et eoce eris tacens et non
δυναμενοσ λαλῆσαι axpur gpepaa no potens loqui usque in diem quo
γένηται ravra, ay wy ovk επιστευσασ fiant haec quia non credidisti
τοισ λογοισ μον ovrwea πλησθησονται uerbis meis qui conplebuntur
εἰσ TOV καιρον αυτωὼν Kas nv 0 λαοσ 2? in temporesuo et erat plebs
προσδεχομενοσ tov ζαχαριαν και expectans zachariam et
εθαυμαζον ext τω xpovd;ew avrov mirabantur in eo quod tardaret
«v ro vau εξελθων Se ovx nSvvaro 2i in templo exiens autem non poterat
λαλησαι αντοισ Kat emeyvogay loqui illis et cognouerunt

(Fol. 183 5.) (Fol. 184 a.)

Carp. I. 13—22.

21

162

Jrof

oTt OP TATLAY EWHAKEVY EV TW YAW

καὶ avrog nv διανενων avrour και διεμεῖνεν

κωφοσ καὶ eyevero* wo ἐτλησθησαν at ἡμεραι

tno λειτουργειασ αὐτοῦ τοτεαπηλθεν
εἰσ TOV OLKOV QUTOU καὶ μετα τασ ἡμερασ

ravrac συνελαβεν ελισαβεδ.. ἡ γυνὴ avrov
και περιεκρυβεν εαυτὴν μηνασ πεντε"

λεγουσα οτιουτωσ μοι πεποιῆκεν Ko
ev ἡμεραισ aro εφειδεν αφελειν
ονειδοσ μου ev ανθρωποισ

Ey δετω ἐκτω μήνι area ra ογγελοσ

γαβριηλ ὕπο rov θυ εἰσ πολιν γαλιλαιαν
προσ παρθενον μεμνήσμενην ανδρι
ωονομα ἴἸωσηφ e£ owov δανειδ

καὶ TO ονομα THE παρθένου μαριαμ.

Kat εἰσελθὼν o αγγελοσ προσ αντὴν εἰπεν
—

Xa4pe κεχαριτωμενὴ o κα μετα σου
ευλογημενὴ av εν γυναιξιν
ἣν δὲ ext τω λογω εταραχθὴ καὶ διελογιζετο

εν εαυτὴ ποδαποσ αν én οασπασμοσ οντοσ

και εἰπεν αντὴ οαγγελοσ' μὴ φοβου μαρια

—
evpec yap xapuw παρα τω Ow Kat idov
ovvAnpiy ev γαστρι και τεξὴ ὕιον
και καλεσεισ TO ονομα avrov τὴν
OVTOC εσται μεγασ και ὕιοσ ὕψιστον
κληθησεται και δωσει avro κα o 6a
τον Üpovov δανειδ του πατροσ avrov
και βασιλευσει ἐπι Tov οικον iaxof$
εἰσ Tovg αἰωνασ καιτὴσ βασιλειασ avrov
ουκ ἐστετελοσ καὶ εἰπεν μάαρια προσ TOV
ayyeXov Troc ἐεσταῖ rovro ἐπι ανδρα

Ov γεινωσκω : και αποκριθεισ 0 ἀαγγελοσ
ειἰπὲν avr») πνευμα αγιον ἐπελευσεται

(Fol. 184.)

24

25

26

27

28

29

32

33

34

35

SEC LUCAN
te οὕ... —

quia uisionem uidit in templo

et ipse erat adnuens eis et permanebat
surdus et factum est ut conpleti sunt dies
ministerii eius tunc abiit

in domum suam et post dies

istos concepit elisabed uxor eius

et abscondebat se menses quinque

dicens quoniam sic mihi fecit dmi

in diebus quibus respexit auferre

obprobrium meum in hominibus

in mense autem sexto missus eet angelus

gabriel a deo in ciuitatem galilaeam
ad uirginem disponsatam uiro

cui nomen erat ioseph de domo dauid
et nomen uirginis maria

et introiens angelus ad eam dixit

habe benedicta dms tecum

benedicta tu inter mulieres

illa autem ‘super uerbo conturbata est et cogitabat

in semet ipsa qualis sit salutatio haec

Et dixit ei angelus ne timeas maria

inuenisti enim gratiam apud dm et ecce

concipiens in utero et paries filium

et uocauis nomen eius ihm

hic erit magnus et filius altissimi

uocabitur et dabit ei dms ds

thronum dauid patris eius

et regnauit super domum iacob

insaecula et regnieius

non erit finis et dixit maria ad

angelum quomodo erit hoc quia uirum

nonnoui etrespondens angelus

dixit ei spiritus sanctus superueniet
(Fol. 185 a.)

Car. I. 22—35.

Sef

— — ῳςς —
KAT AOYKAN

ert σε και δυναμισ ὕψιστον επισκίιασὶι σοι

dio καὶ To yevvaj.€yoy αγιον κληθήσεται

ὕιοσ θυ : και ἴδου ελεισαβεθ᾽ ἡ συνγενισ σου

καὶ avr?) συνειληφυΐα ὕιον ev npe αυτὴσ

καὶ ουτοσ μὴν εκτοσ ἐστιν αὐτὴ T]
καλουμενὴ στειρα ort ovk αδυνατησει
παν ρημα παρα Tov θυ και εἰπεν μαρια

ἴδον ἡ δουλη κυ yevotro μοι κατα TO

ρήμα σου και areory απ avro 0 ayyedor

avacTaca δε μαρια εν Tau ἡμαιραισ

τανταισ επορευθὴ εἰσ τὴν ορεινὴν μετα
σπουδησ εἰσ πολιν ἴουδα καὶ εἰσηλθεν

εἰσ τὸν oov ζαχαριον καὶ ἡσπασατο την

ελισαβεθ᾽ και eyevero wo ἠκουσεν
τον ἀσπασμον TH μαριασ ἡ ελισαβεδ
ἐσκιρτησεν ev τὴ κοιλεια THE ελισαβεὃ

To βρεφοσ αυτὴσ και επλησθη αν

αγιον ἡ λλισαβεδ και ανεφωνησεν
φωνη μεγαλὴ και εἰπεν ευλογημενὴ
συ εν γυναιξιν και ευλογημενοσ
οκαρποσ THe κοιλιασ σον Kat ποθεν
μοιτουτὸ ἵνα ελθη ἡ μητὴρ του κυ μον
προσ με ἵδου yap wo eyevero ἡ φωνὴ
του ἀσπασμου σον εἰσ τα (TO. μου
ἐσκιρτησεν ey ἀγαλλιασει ro βρεῴφοσ

εν τὴ κοιλια μον και μακαρια

ἢ πιστενσασα oT εσται τελειωσισ

τοισ λελαλημενοισ αὐτὴ παρα κυ

και εἰπεν μαρια μεγαλυνει ἡ ψυχὴ

-- ---.

μου TOV Kv. και ηγαλλιασεν To 7rva.
v

μου ey To Ow τω σωτῆρι μον

—
ort ἐπεβλεψεν κσ ert THY ταπινωσιν

moa Sovlnc avrov ἵἴδου yap απὸ Tov νυν

(Fol. 1855.)

36

41

42

43

44

45

"SEO LUCAN 163
uA ey — —

super te et uirtus altissimi obumbrauit te

propter quod et quod nascitur sanctum uocabitur

filius dei et ecc elisabet cognata tua

et ipsa concepit filium in senectute sua

et hic mensis sextus est ei quae

uocatur sterilis quia non est difficile

omne uerbum apud dm etdixit maria

ecce ancilla dmi contingat mihi secundu

uerbum tuum et recessit ab ea angelus

Surgens autem maria in diebus

istis abiit in montanam cum
festinationem in ciuitate iuda ' et introibit
in domum zachariae et salutabit
elisabet et factum est ut audiuit
salutationem mariae elisabet
exultauit in utero elisabet

infans eius et inpleta est spiritu

sancto elisabet et exclamauit

uoce magna et dixit benedicta

tuinter mulieres et benedictus
fructus uentris tui et unde

mihihoc ut ueniat mater dmi mei

ad me ecce enim ut facta est uox
salutationis tuae 1n aures meas
exultauit in laetitia infans

in utero meo et beata

quae crediderit quia erit consummatio

quae dicta sunt ilia dmo

Et dixit maria magnificat anima

— .-. δ’

mea dom et exultauit sps
— .
meus in deo saluatori meo
Φ “-- 16
quoniam respexit dms super humilitatem
ancillae suae ecce enim amodo
(Fol. 186 a.)

Car. I. 35—48.

164

μακαριουσιν με πασαι at γενεαι

οτι ἐποιησεν μοι μεγαλα oÓc

o δυνατοσ Kat αγιον ro ovopa avrov

και TO ἐλεοσ αὐτου εἰσ yeveay

γενεων Τοισ φοβουμενοισ avrov

ἐποιήσεν κρατοσ εν βραχιονι avrov

διεσκορπισεν ὕπερηφανουσ

διανοια καρδιασ αυτων. καθειλεν

δυναστασ aro θρονων και ὕψωσεν

ταπεινουσ πεινωντασ᾽ ενεπλησεν

ayaÜov και πλοντουντασ εξαπεστιλεν

κενουσ αἀντελαβετο tapa - παιδοσ

avrov μνησθηναι eXeove καθωσ

ἐλαλησεν προσ Tove πατερασ ἡμων᾽ τω

αβρααμ και τω σπερματι αντου εἰσ TOV auova,
ἔμεινεν δε μαρια συν αὐτὴ μηνασ τρεισ

καὶ ὕπεστρεψεν εἰσ TOV owoy αὐτησ

τὴ δεελισαβετ επλησθη o χρονοσ

TOV TEKELY αὐτὴν και €yevyna ev vuv

και ἤκουσαν OL περιοικοι καὶ

συνγενεισ αὐτὴσ ort ἐμεγαλυνεν Ko

TO €À«oc avrov μετ αυτησ Kat

συνεχαιρον αυτή- και €yevero Ty ἡμερα

τὴ oydon λθαν περιτεμειν ro παιδιον

και ἐκαλουν avro emt τω ονοματι

του πατροσ avrov ζαχαριαν

και αποκρειθεισα ἡ μητὴρ avrov εἰπεν

ovxt αλλα κληθήσεται ro ονομα avrov

Ἰωανὴσ και LAV προσ GUTTIV OTL

ουδεισ ἐστιν ev r1] συνγεν ε]α σον

og καλειται TO ονομὰ TOUTO

evevevoy δετω πατριαντον orto ay

θελοι καλισθαι αυτο Kat αἰτησασ

(Fol. 186 ὁ.)

49

60

beatam me dicent omnes generationes

quoniam fecit mihi magna ds

qui potens est et sanctum nomen eius

et misericordia eius in generationes

et generationes timentibus eum

fecit uirtutem in brachio suo

disparsit superbos

cogitatione cordis eorum deposuit

potentes a sedibus et exaltauit

humiles esurientes ‘inpleuit

bonorum et diuites dismisit

inanes adiubauit israhel pueri

sui memorare misericordiam sicut

locutus est ad patres nostros

abraham et semini eius in aeternum

mansit autem maria cum ea menses tres

et reuersa est in domum suam

elisabet autem conpletum est tempus

ut pariret et peperit filium

et audierunt uicini. et

cognati eius quoniam magnificauit dms

misericordiam suam cum ea et

congaudebant ei et factum est die

octauo uenerunt circumcidere infantem

et uocabant eum in nomine

patris sui zacharian

et respondens mater eius dixit

nonsed uocabiturnom eius

iohanes et dixerunt ad eam

nemo est in cognatione tua

qui uocatur nomen hoc.

innuebant autem patri eius quid

uult uocari eum et cum petisset
(Fol. 187 a.)

Cap. I. 48—63.

a, — ey n]
KAT AOYKAN
-- ο-ἄὌὈὨὺ ι. ---

πινακιδα ἐεγραψεν Ἰωανὴσ ἐστιν

TO ὀνομα αντου και παραχρημα

Avon ἡγλωσσα avrov και εθαυμασαν

παντεσ ayeox07 Se ro στομα avrov

και ἐλαλει evAcywy Toy ὃν και ἐγένετο

φοβοσ μεγασ em παντασ rove

περιοικουντασ G.UTOV και εν OX) TY ορεινὴ

Tyo Ἰουδαιασ διελαλειτοὸ zayra τα ρηματα

Tavra. και εθεντο παντεσ ot akovovreo-

ev rau καρδιαισ αυτων λεγοντεσ τι apa

TO παιδιον τοντο ἐσται καὶ γαρ χεὶρ κυ

μετ avrov και ζαχαριασ οπατὴρ αὐτου

ἐπλησθη πνευματοσ αγιον καὶ ειπεν
Ευλογητοσ Ko o 0G rov im pay ort emeakejaTo

και ἐποιησεν λυτρωσιν τω λαὼ avrov

και ἤγειρεν κερασ σωτηριασ ἡμειὶν

ev οικω δανειδ παιδοσ avrov καθωσ

ἐλαλησεν δια στοματοσ αγιων mpopyraw

αντου Των AT αἰωνοσ σωτηριαν

€x χειροσ exÜpov ἡμῶν και παντων

των μεισουντων ἡμασ ποιῆσαι

ἐλεοσ μετα των πατέρων NOV

μνησθηναι διαθηκησ αγιασ avrov

ορκον ον ὡμοσεν προσ αβρααμ,

TOV πατέρα μων TOv δουναι nev

αφοβὼωσ εκ χειροσ εκθρων ἡμων

ρυσθεντασ Xorpevew avro εν οστοτήτι

και δικαιοσυνὴ ὠπῖίῖον αὐτου πασασ

Tac ἡμερασ nuwy καισυ δεπαιδιον

προφητησ ὕψιστου κληθησήη.. προπορευσὴ yap

προπροσωπου κυ ετοιμασαι οδουσ avrov

Tov δουναι γνωσιν σωτηριασ τω λαω avrov

ev αφεσει ἀμαρτιων avrov δια σπλαγχνα

(Fol. 187 b.)

68

77
78

‘SEC LUCAN 165

tabulam scripsit iohanes est

nomen eius et confestim

soluta est lingua eius et mirati sunt

omnes apertum est autem os eius

et loquebatur benedicens dm et factum est

timor magnus super omnes qui

uicinos eius et in tota montana

iudaeae loquebantur omnia uerba

haec et posuerunt omnes qui audierunt

incordibussuis dicentes quid utique

eritinfanshic etenim manus dmi

cum illo et zacharias pater eius

inpletus est spirito sancto et dixit
benedictus dms ds israhel quia uisitauit

et fecit salutem populo suo

et elebauit cornum salutis nobis

in domo dauit pueri sui sicut

locutus est per os sanctorum profetarum

eius quia saeculo salutem

de manu inimicorum nostrorum et omnium

qui oderunt nos facere

misericordiam cum patribus nostris

memorari testamenti sancti eius

iuramentum quod iurauit ad abraham

patrem nostrum ut daret nobis

sine timore de manu inimicorum nostrora

liberatos seruire eiin sanctitate

et iustitia in conspectu eius omnes

dies nostros: Et tu autem infans

propheta altissimi uocaueris antecedes eni

ante faciem dmi parare uias eius

dare intellectum salutis populi eius

in remissione peccatorum eorum propter vin

ra

(Fol. 188 a.)

Car. I. 63— 78.

166

iem &— ÀÀÀ nmn]
KAT AOYKAN
fam, Soe, ---" ao,

edeove Gu ἡμῶν ev Ow ἐπεσκεψατο ἡμασ
ayaToX εξ υψουσ επιφαναι doc

TOO ἐν σκοτει Kat σκια θανατου
καθημενοισ του κατευθυναι

Tove ποδασ ἡμῶν εἰσ οδον εἰρηνησ

To δεπαιδιον ἡνξανετο και exparatovro
πνεύματι και NV EV TAL ερημοισ

ewo ἡμερασ αναδειξεωσ avrov

προσ τὸν Ἰσραὴλ εγενετο Se εν ταισ

Ἡμεραισ εκειναισ εἐξηλθεν δογμα

παρα καισαροσ αυγουστου απογραφεσθαι
πασαν τὴν οἰκουμενὴν GUTN €yevero
απογραφη πρωτὴ Ἠγεμονενοντοσ

THO συριασ κυρήνιου καὶ ἐπορεύοντο
παντεσ ἀπογραφεσθαι εκαστοσ

εἰσ τὴν eavrov πατριδα aveBn δε και
twond απὸ tno γαλιλαιασ᾽ εκ πολεωσ'
γαζαρεθ εἰσ yyy ιουδα eur πολιν Saved
ἡτισ καλειτε βηθλεεμ ἀπογραφεσθαι
συν μαρια τὴ εμνηστευμενή avro

ova €vkvo δια τὸ εἰναι avrov εξ owov
καὶ πατριασ Saved wo δεπαρεγεινοντο
ετελεσθησαν αἱ ἡμεραι τον τεκειν avrgy
καὶ €T€K€V TOV ὕιον αντὴσ TOV πρωτότοκον
και εσπαργανωσεν QUTOV καὶ ἀνεκλινεν
avrov εν φατνη διοτι ovk ἣν avrow
TOTOC εν Tw καταλυματι ποιμενεσ δε
ἧσαν εν TH χαρα ταυτῃὴ ἀγρανυλουντεσ
και φυλασσοντεσ rag φυλακασ Tho νυκτοσ
ἐπι τὴν ποιμνὴν αὐτων και ἴδου
αγγελοσ KU ereory avrouw και Sofa

περιελαμψεν avrova και εφοβηθησαν
φοβον μεγαν και ειπεν avrowr

(Fol. 188 δ.)

SEC LUCAN
— o — ὕὄὕ.-. —

misericordiae dei nostri in quibus uisitauit nos
oriens ex alto inluminare lumen

his qui in tenebris et umbra mortis
sedentibus ut prosperefaciat

pedes nostros in uiam pacis

puer autem crescebat et inbaliscebat
spiritu et erat in desertis

usque in diem ostensionis eius
adistrahel factum est autem in
diebus illis exiuit edictum
&caesareaugusto profiteri

omnem orbem terrarum haec fuit
professio prima ducatum agente

Syriae cyrenio etibant

omnes profiteri unusquisque

insuam patriam ascendit autem et
ieseph de galilaea de ciuitate

nazared in terram iuda in ciuitate dauid
quae uocatur uethleem profiteri

cum maria disponsata ei

praegnanti propter quod esset de domo
et patria dauid cum autem aduenirent
consummati sunt dies ut pariret

et peperit filium suum primogenitum
et pannis inuoluit eum et reclinauit
eum in praesepio quia non erat illis
locus indiuersorio pastores autem
erantinregioneilla cantantes

et custodientes custodias noctis
super pascua sua etecce

angelus dmi adstitit eis et gloria
circumluxit eis et timuerunt

timorem magnum et dixit illis
(Fol. 189 a.)

Capp. T. 78—II. ro.

oayyedoo py φοβεισθε — iov yap
εναγγελιζομαι ὕμειν xapay μεγαλην

ἡτισ ἐσται Kat παντι τω Aaw ori ετεχθὴ
t a

ὕμειν σημερον σωτὴρ οσ ἐστιν χρσ κα
εν πολει Saved καὶ Tovro ὕμειν TO
σήμειον ἐστω evpnoere βρεφοσ
εσπαργανωμένον εν φατνὴ και εξαιφνησ
eyevero avv ro aye πληθοσ στρατειασ
oupayou αἰτουντῶν TOV ὃν και λεγοντων
δοξα εν ὕψιστοισ Ou και em yne eq ᾿
ev ανθρωποισ εὐδοκιασ καὶ eyevero
wo ἀπῆλθον ot ἀγγελοι ar αὐτων
εἰσ TOv ovpavoy Kat ot ἀνθρωποι
Ot ποιμενεσ €uroy προσ aAAnAove
διελθωμεν Sn ewo βηθλεεμ
και ἴδωμεν To ρημα TOvTO TO γεγονωσ'
οοκσ ἐγνωρισεν new καὶ y Xov
σπευδοντεσ καὶ ευρον τὴν μαριαν
και τὸν Ἰωσηφ και το βρεφοσ κειμενον
εν τὴ φατνη Borea δε ἐεγνωρισαν
περι Tov ρηματοσ Tov λαληθεντοσ
avroww περι TOU παιδιοῦ καὶ παντεσ'
οἱ ἀκονοντεσ εθαυμαζον περιτων
λαληθέντων ὕπο των ποιμενων
προσ avrovg ἢ δεμαρια συνετήρει παντα
Ta. ρηματαταντα συνβαλλουσα ev TH
καρδια avro. καὶ ὕπεστρεψαν οι ποιμενεσ
δοξαζοντεσ Kat aavovyrec Tov ὃν
€T TOO οἱσ ἠκουσαν καὶ OV
καθωσ ἐλαληθη προσ avrove
Kat ore συνετελεσθησαν αἱ ἡμέραι
Qt OKTW TOV περιτεμειν TO παιδιον
«vop.agÓ» To ονομα avrov ine

(Fol. 189 5.)

14
15

19

8 C LUCAN 167

angelus nolite timere ecce enim
euangelizo uobis gaudium magnum
quae erit et omni populo quia natus est
uobis hodie saluator qui est xpa ibs
in ciuitate dauid et hoc uobis
signum sit inuenietis infantem
pannis inuolutum in praesepio et continuo
facta est multitudo cum angelo militiae
caeli laudantes dm et dicentium
gloria in altis deo et super terra pax
in hominibus consolationis et factum est
ut abierunt angeli ab eis
incaelum et homines
pastores dixerunt ad alterutrum
pertranseamus usque bethleem
et uideamus uerbum hoc quod factum est
quod dmi demonstrauit nobis et uenerunt
festinantes et inuenerunt mariam
etiosef. et infantem positum
in praesepio uidentes autem cognouerunt
de uerbo quod factum est
adeos deinfante et omnes
qui audiebant mirati sunt do his
quae dicta sunt pastoribus
ad eos mariaautem conseruauat omnia
uerba haec conmittens in
corde suo et reuersi sunt pastores
honorificantes et laudantes dm
in omnibus quibus audierunt et uiderunt
sicut dictum est ad illos
et cum consummati sunt dies
octo ut circumciderent infantem
nominatum est nomen eius ihs

(Fol. 190a.)

Cap. II. 10-—21.

168

KAT AOYKAN

—— τ -,
τὸ κληθεν vro rov ayyeAou po Tov
συνλημῴφθηναι avrov. εν κοιλια μητροσ'
καὶ ore επλησθησαν αι ἡμέραι
του καθαρισμου avrov κατα TOV νομὸν
μωΐύσεωσ ανήγαγον avrov eur Ἱεροσολυμα
παραστῆσαι κω καθωσ γεγραπται
εν τω νομω κυ * OTL παν αρσεν
διανοῖγον μήτραν αγιον Kw
KAnOnoera: και Tov Sovvat θυσιαν
κατα TO εἰρήμενον εν To VOL KU
ζευγοσ τρυγονων ἢ δνονεοσσουσ
περιστερων καιην ανθρωποσ
εν Ἱερουσαλὴμ w ovopa συμεων
Kat οανθρωποσ οντοσ δικαιοσ
και εὐλαβησ προσδεχομεμενοσ παρακλησι
του Ἰσραὴλ και va αγιον ἣν ἐπ αὐτὸν
κεχρηματισμενοσ δεὴν ὕπο TOV TUI
TOv αγιον py dew θανατον πριν ἢ
δὴ rov χρν κυ και ἤλθεν ev τω T
εἰσ TO ἵερον και εν TW €. a-ya;yew
TOVG *yoveur To παιδιον up
του ποιησαι αὐτουσ — kara ro cor
TOV νομου περι αὐτου Kat αυτοσ εδεξατο avre
εἰσ Tag aykaÀag avrov και ηυλογησεν
τον Oy καὶ eurev νυν ἀπολυεισ
roy δουλον σου δεσποτα kara ro pua.
cov εν eungvy ort «doy οἱ οφθαλμοι
pov TO σωτήριον gov οητοιμασασ
κατα προσωπὸν παντων των Losey
gue εἰσ αποκαλυψιν και δοξαν
λαου σον ἵστραὴλ και ἣν οπατὴρ avrov
και ἢ μητὴρ θαυμαζοντεσ
emt Tour λαλουμενοισ περι αὐτου

(Fol. 1906.)

SEC LUCAN
ty ey —

quod uocatum est ab angelo antequam
conciperetur in uentre matris
et cum consummati sunt dies
purgationis eius secundum legem
moysi adduxerunt eum in hierosolyma
adsistere dmo sicut scriptum est
in lege dmi quia omne masculinum
aperiens bulbam sanctum dmo
uocabitur et ut darent sacrificium
secundum quod dictum est in lege dmi
parturturum autduos nidos
columborum οὗ erat homo
in hierusalem cui nomen symeon
et homo hic iustus
et metuens expectans consolationem
istrahel et spa sanctus erat super eum
responsum autem fuerat super eum & spuü
sancto non uidere mortem prius
quam uideat xpm dmi et uenit in spo
in templum et cum inducerent
parentes infantem ihm
ut facerent secundum consuetudinem
legisdeeo et ipse accepit eum
in alassuas et benedixit
dm etdixit nunc dismittis
serbum tuum dme secundum uerbum
tuum in pace quia uiderunt oculi
mei salutare tuum quod praeparasti
in conspectu omnium populorum
]umen in reuelationem et gloriam
populi tuiistrahel et erat pater eius
et mater mirantes
in his quae dicebantur de eo

(Fol. 191 a.)

Cap. II. 21— 2.

KAT AOYKAN
———_

kat ευλογῆσεν avrova συμεων

και εἰπεν προσ μαριαν THY μητερα avrov
ἴδον ovrog κειται εἰσ πτωσιν

και εἰσ αναστασιν πολλων εν τω Ἰσραὴλ
καὶ εἰσ σήμειον αντιλεγομενον

Kat σου δε αυτὴσ τὴν ψυχην διελευσεται
ρομφαια ows ανακαλνῴφθωσιν
πολλων καρδιων διαλογισμοι

καὶ avva προφητισ θυγατὴρ φανονηλ

εκ φυλησ ασὴρ και αντὴ προβεβηκυΐα
εν ἡμεραισ πολλαισ ζησασα ern erra
μετα ανδροσ απο rye παρθενειασ αὐτὴσ
και QUTN χήρα ἐτων “πὸ Ἢ οὐκ αφιστατο
TOV ναον νηστειαισ και δεησεσι
λατρευουσα νυκτα και ἡμεραν

καὶ αντὴ τὴ wpa επιστασα ανθωμολογιτο
τω Ow και ελαλει πέρι QUTOU πασιν
To, προσδεχομενοισ λυτρωσιν

εν ἱἵερουσαλημ και ὡσ ετελεσαν
απαντα kara TOV νομὸν κν ὕπεστρεψαν
εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν ew πολιν εαυτων
ναζαρεθ. καθωσ epeOn δια rov προφητου

ort ναζωραιοσ κληθησεται το δεπαιδιον
---

ino ekparasovro Kat yugavero πληρουμενο

σοφιασ Kat apu θυ ἣν €v avro
€ropevovro δε και οἱ yoveur &vrov

κατα ετοσ εἰσ Ἱερουσαλὴμ ev τὴ «op
TOU πασχα καὶ OTE €y€vero avro erg: ig
aveBnoay ot yovewr avrov exovrea
avrov κατα ro εθοσ THe εορτησ των
αζυμων και τελεσαντων Tag ἡμερασ

εν τω ὕποστρεφειν αὐτουσ απεμεινεν

—
o TAue τσ ἐν ιέρουσ αλημ

(Fol. 1915.)

και οὐκ €yvogav

35

36

37

40

41

43

f aap

σ᾽ LUCAN 169
et benedixit eos symeon

et dixit ad mariam matrem eius

ecce hic positus est in ruinam

et in resurrectionem multorum in istrahei

etin signum contradicentem

et tuam ipsius autem animam pertransiet

gladius ut reuelentur

multorum cordium consilia

Et anna prophetis filia fanuel

de tribu aser et haec processerat
in diebus multis quae uixit annos septem
cum uiro 8 uirginitate sua
et haec uidua annorum :1xxxiiii. quae non recede
detemplo ieiuniis et orationibus
seruiens nocte et die
et in ipsa hora instans depraecabatur
deo et dicebat de eo omnibus
qui spectabant saluationem
in hierusalem et cum consummauerunt
omnia secundum legem dmi reuersi sunt
in galilaeam in ciuitatem suam
nazared sicut dictum est per profetam
quoniam nazoreus uocabitur infans autem
ihs conualescebat et crescebat adinplebatur
sapientia et gratia del erat cum eo
ibant autem et parentes eius
secundum tempus in hierusalem in die festo
paschae et cum facti sunt ei anni xii
ascenderunt parentes eius habentes
eum secundum consuetudinem diei festi
azymorum et consummatis diebus
cum reuerterentur remansit
puer ihs in hierusalem et nescierunt

(Fol. 192 a.)

Cap. II. 34—43.

ts
t»

170

J oof

[^j

Ot γονισ GUTOV και νομισαντεσ αὐτὸν
εἰναι εν 17 συνοδια ηλθον οδον
ἡμέερασ και ἀανεζητουν avroy

εν τοισ συνγενεσιν καὶ εν TOUT γνωστοισ
Kat μὴ ευρισκοντεσ ὕπεστρεψαν

eur Ἱερουσαλημ αναζητουντεσ avrov
καὶ eyevero μεθ ἡμερασ τρεισ

evpov avrov καθημενον ev τω ἵερω

εν μεσωτων διδασκαλων

GKOVOVTO. αὐτῶν καὶ €reporuvTa
avrove * ἐξεισταντο δε παντεσ

OL ἀκονοντεσ αὐτου ἐπὶ TH συνέσει
καὶ ταισ ἀποκρισεσὶν αὐτου

και ἴδοντεσ avrov εἐξεπλαγησαν

και εἰπεν προσ AVTOV ἢ μητὴρ avrov
T€KVOV τι ἐποιησασ ἡμειν οντωσ

ov οπατὴρ σον καγω οδυνωμενοι
και λυπουμενοι εζητουμεν σε

και εἰπεν προσ αντουσ τι ort εζητειτε με
ουκ οἰδατε ort εν τοισ TOU προ μου

δει με εἰναι αυτοι Se ov συνῆκαν

TO p.a. οελαλησεν avrow

και κατεβὴ per avrov εἰσ vapeÜ

και ἣν ὑποτασσομενοσ αντοισ

ἢ δὲ μητὴρ avrov Sternpe: τα ρηματα
πανταὰ εν TH καρδια αυτὴσ

—
και ιησ προεκοπται ἡλικια και Copia

Kat χαριτι παρα ϑω και παρα ανθρωποισ

-ὦ
.«{ δε
il y ert δε πεντεκαιδεκατω τησ ηγεμονιασ

τιβεριου καισαροσ επιτροπενοντοσ
ποντιου πειλατου Tho Ἰουδαιασ
npwoou φιλιππον δετον αδελῴου avrov

τετραρχουντοσ THE ἱιτουραιασ
(Fol. 192 5.)

IL 44

45

46

47

48

49

£O

5I

Til. 1

SEG L
—— —
parentes eius et putantes eum
esse in comitatu uenerunt uiam
diei unius et requirebant eum
in cognatis et inter notos'
et non inuenientes reuersi sunt
in hierusalem requirentes eum
et factum est post dies tres
inuenerunt eum sedentem in templo
in medio magistrorum
audientem eos et interrogantem
eos expauescebant autem omnes
qui audiebant eum in intellecto
et responsionibus eius
et uidentes eum de mente facti sunt
et dixit ad eum mater eius
fili quid fecisti nobis sic
ecce pater tuus et ego dolentes
et tristes quaerebamus te

et dixit ad eos quid quod quaerebatis me
nescitis quoniam in his quae sunt patris mei

oportet me esse ipsi autem non intellexerunt

uerbum quod dixit illis
et descendit cum eis in nazaret
et erat subditus illis
mater autem eius conserbabat uerba
omnia in corde suo
et ihs proficiebat aetate et sapientia
etgratia ad din et ad hominibus

in anno autem quintodecimo ducatus
tiberi caesaris procurante
pontio pilato iudaeae
quaterducatus galilaeae
herode philippi autem fratris eius

(Fol. 193 a.)

Capp. IT. 43— III. r.

fef

— — π-- —
KAT AOYKAN

fem See | Sey

TETPAPXOUVTOT THO LToVpALAT
και Tpa.xoveribog. χωρασ

και λυσανιου τησ αβιλλιανησ
τετραρχουντοσ επεαρχιερεωσ

αννα καὶ καίφα — €yevero popa. ὃν

emt ἵωανην Tov ζαχαριον ὕιον

ἐν 7) ερημω: και λθεν εἰσ πασαν

τὴν περιχωρον Tov topdavov

κηρυσσων βαπτισμα μετανοιασ

εἰσ αφεσιν αμαρτιων wo γεγραπται

ev βιβλω Xoyov noaiov τον προφητου
φωνὴ βοωντοσ ev τὴ ερήμω
ετοιμασατετὴν odov κυ εὐθειασ᾽ ποιειτε
rac τριβουσ ὕμων πασα φαραγξ
πληρωθήσεται και παν οροσ και βουνοσ
ταπεινωθησεται καὶ «orat Ta, σκολια

εἰσ Gear και ετραχιαι εἰσ οδουσ'

111,

λειασ και οψεται aga σαρξτο σωτήριον κυ 6

" : €Aeyey de row exrropevoj.evowr
--

J af

οχλοισ βαπτισθηναι ἐνωπιον avrov
γεννήματα εχιδνων τισ ὕμειν
ὕπεδειξεν φυγειν aro tho μελλουσησ
οργῆσ ποιήσατε ovv καρπον afvov
Tyo μετανοιασ Kat μὴ apénobe

ex

Àeyew avrowr πατερα exopev

Tov αβρααμ Xeyo yap jew

ort δυναται oOo ex των λιθων τουτων
ἔγειραι τεκνα τω αβρααμ 199 δε

ἢ a£euw προσ τὴν ριζαν των δενδρων
κειται παν ovy δενδρον μὴ ποιουν

καρπουσ καλουσ εἐκκοπτεται καὶ εἰσ

: πὺρ βαλλεται :και exnpwrycay avroy

ot oxAot λεγοντεσ
(Fol. 193 5.)

τι ποιησωμεν

7

SEC LUCAN 171
—— ς- —
quaterducatus itureae

ettrachonitidis regionis

etlysaniae abillianetis

quaterducatus su prineipe sacerdotum

anna et caipha factum est uerbum dmi

ad iohanen zachariae filium

in deserto et uenit in omnem

regionem iordanis

praedicans baptisma paenitentiae —

in remisionem peccatorum sicut scriptum est

in libro uerborum esaiae prophetae

uox clamantis in deserto

parate uiam dmi rectas facite

semitaselus omnis uallis

adinpleuitur et omnis mons et collis

humiliab eterunt praua

in directum et aspra in uias

lenes et uidebit omnis caro salutarem dmi

dicebat autem qui egrediebantur

populi baptizari in conspectu eius

progenies uiperarum quis uobis

ostendit fugere a uentura

ira facite ergo fructum dignum

paenitentiae et ne incipiatis

dicere in semet ipsis patrem habemus

abraham dico enim uobis

quoniam potens est ds de lapidibus istis

suscitare filiosabrahae iam autem

securis ad radicem arborum

posita est omnisergoarbor non faciens

fructum bonum exciditur et in

inignem mittitur Et interrogauerunt

illum populi dicentes quid faciemus
(Fol. 194 4.)

Cap. III. 1— 10.

Ss — τ.
172 KAT AOYK

Sf

[6

ἵνα σωθωμεν αποκριθεισ δε
λεγει αυτοισ 0 χων δυο χιτώνασ
μεταδοτω τω μὴ EXOVTL και ο ἐχων
βρωματα ομοιωσ ποιειτω

nAGov δε και τελωναι ομοιωσ βαπτισθηναι
καὶ εἰπαν προσ avrov διδασκαλε
τι ποιήσωμεν ἵνα σωθωμεν
o δε eurey avrour μηδεν πλέον
πρασσεται παρατο διατεταγμένον ὕμειν
πρασσειν. exnpwrncay δε και
στρατενομενοι λεγοντεσ τι ποιήσωμεν
iva σωθωμεν οδε εἰιπεν avrow
μηδενα διασεισητε μηδε
σνυκοφαντησητε και αρκεισθετοισ
οψωνιοισ ὕμων προσδοκωντοσ δε
του Àaov και διαλογιζομενων παντων
εν Tau καρδιαισ avrov περι iwavou
μήποτε avrog εἴη ο χρσ επιγνουσ
τα διανοηματα avrov εἰπεν eyo ὕμασ
βαπτιζω ev ὕδατι ew μετανοιαν ο δε
ἐρχομενοσ ta xvporepog" μον ἐστιν
OU οὐκ ιμι ἵκανοσ λυσαι τὸν ἵμαντα
του ὕποδήηματοσ avroc ὕμασ
βαπτεισει εν πνευματι αγιω και πυρι

OV TO πτνον εν τὴ χειρί GUTOV

και διακαθαριει τὴν αλωνα avrov
καὶ τον μεν σειτον avya£et
eur αποθηκὴν ro δε αχυρον κατακανυσει
πυριασβεστω πολλα μεν ovy Kat erepa
παραινων ενηνγελιζετο Tov λαον

: Ode npwono o rerpapyya eXeyxop.evoa

Um avrov περι ηρωδειαδοσ THe
γυναικοσ Tov ἀαδελῴονυ avrov και περι

(Fol 194 6.)

III. 11

Cap.

12

1

15

19

SEC LUCAM

utsalbisimus respondens autem
dixit illis qui habet duas tunicas
detnon habentei. etqui habet
escas similiter faciat

uenerunt autem et publicani similiter baptizari
et dixerunt ad eum magister
quid faciamus ut salbi simus
ad ille dixit illis nihil amplius
exigatis aduersus quod praeceptum uobis
estagere interrogauerunt autem et
milites dicentes quid faciemus
ut salbi simus ad ille dixit illis
neminem concusseritis neque
calumniaueritis et sufficientes estote
stipendiis uestris expectantes autem
populo etcogitantium omnium
in cordibus suis deiohane
ne forte ipse esset xps conoscens
intellectum eorum dixit ego uos
baptizo in aqua in paenitentiam qui autem
uenit fortior me est
cuius non sum dignus solbere corregiam
calciamenti ipse uos
baptizabit in spirito sancto etigni
cuius uentilabrum in manu eius
et purgabit aream
et quidem triticum congregabit
in repositione m paleam autem conburet
igni inextintibili multa quidem et alia
consolans euangelizabat populum

herodes autem quaterducatus cum argueretur

ab eo de herodiade
uxore fratris sui et de
(Fol. 195 a.)

III. 10—19.

[89]

πάντων ὧν ἐποίησεν πονήρων

o ηρωδησ προσεθηκεν Kat Tovro

emt aw evekÀug Tov twavyy ev φυλακὴ

: eyevero δε ey τω βαπτισθηναι arayro,

τον λαον Kat ine βαπτισθεντοσ και
καὶ προσευχομένου ανοιχθηναι Tov
ovpavoy και καταβηναι το πνευμα

TO αγιον σωματικω Eder wo περιστεραν

€u7 avrov Kat φωνὴν εκ Tov ουρανου

γενεσθαι ὕιοσ μον «(av eyw σήμερον

e — —
: γεγεννηκα σε ἣν δειησ wo ero" À*

apxopevog wo ενομειζετο eua

vioo" wand
του ιακωβ
του μαθθαν
του eXcalap
Tov eAcovà
του ἰαχειν
του σαδωκ
του αζωρ
του ελιακειμ
του αβιουδ
του ζοροβαβελ
του σαλαθιηλ
του | LEXOVLOV
Tov ιωακειμ
του ἐλιακειμ
του ιωσεια
του αμωσ
του μανασση
του εζεκεια
του αχασ
του ιωαθαν
(Fol. 195 δ.)

SEC LUCAM

omnibus quibus fecit malis
herodes adiecit et hoc

in omnibus inclusit iohanen in carcare

173

21 factum est autem cum baptizatus esset omnis
populus et ihü baptizato et

orante aperiri

uu
21 caelum et descendere spm

sanctum corporali figura quasi columbam

in eum et uocem de caelo

factam filius meus es tu ego hodie

. a e
23 genui te erat autem ihs quasi annorum xxx.

incipiens ut uidebatur esse

filius wondioseph

qui fuit iacob

qui fuit matthan

qui fuit eleazar

qui fuit eliud

qui fuit iachin

qui fuit sadoc

qui fuit azor

qui fuit eliac:m

qui fuit abiud

qui fuit zorobabel

qui fuit salathiel

qui fuit iechoniae

qui fuit ioacim

qui fuit eliacim

qui fuit losia

qui fuit amos

qui fuit manasse

qui fuit ezecia

qui fuit achas

qui fuit ioathan
(Fol. 196 a.)

Car. III. 19—23.

174

TOU

TOU

TOU

TOU

TOU

TOU

KAT AOYKAN

—— — -
οζεια quifuit ezecia
αμασιον quifuit amasiu
war quifuit 1088
oxofiou quifuit ochoziae
ἰωραμ quifuit ioram
ιωσαφαδ quifuit iusafad
agad quifuit asaph
αβιουδ quifuit abiud
ροβοαμ quifuit roboam
σολομων quifuit solomon
Saved quifuit dauid
ιεσσαι quifuit jesse
«33A qui fuit obed
Booc quifuit boos
σαλμων quifuit salomon
ναασσων quifuit naasson
apewabaB quifuit aminadab
apap. quifuit aram
ασρωμ quifuit asron
paper quifuit fares
ιουδα quifuit iuda
ιακωβ quifuit iacob
ισακ quifuit isac
αβρααμ quifuit abraham
θαρα quifuit thara
vaxwp quifuit nachor
σερουκ quifuit seruc
payau quifuit ragau
φαλεκ quifuit phalec
eBep quifuit eber
coda quifuit sala
appafad qui fuit arphaxad
e» quifuit sem

(Fol. 196 5.)

yo€

apex
μαθουσαλα
αἰγνωχ
ιαρεδ
μαλελεηλ
Kaivay

αἰνὼωσ

σηθ
adap
6v

LUCAN

Ὡς Sá

qui fuit
qui fuit
qui fuit
qui fuit
qui fuit
qui fuit
qui fuit
qui fuit
qui fuit
qui fuit
qui fuit

37

38

TOU
TOU
TOU
TOU
TOU
TOU
TOU
TOV
TOU
TOU

31 Tov

32

33

34

35

36

Car. ILL, 31— 38.

(Fol 197 a.)

ses

faf

r£

— Soe ey —
KAT AOYKAN
—

topdavov Kas ἤγετο εν ro πνευματι
εν τὴ ἐρήμω ἡμερασ rezgapakovra
πειραζομενοσ ὕπο rov σατανα

: KG. οὐκ εφαγεν οὐδεν εν raso: ἡμεραισ εκειγαισ
και συντελεσθεισων αντων εἐπεινασεν

Ewer de avro o διαβολοσ εἰ ὕιοσ εἰ rov θυ
eure ἵνα οι λιθοι ουτοι ἀρτοι γενωνται

και αποκριθεισ o ine εἰιπεν γεγραπται
ovx er apro μονω ζήσεται οανθρωποσ
αλλ εν παντι ρηματι θυ

καὶ ἀναγαγὼν avrov εἰσ οροσ ὕψηλον
λειαν εδειξεν avro πασασ rac βασιλειασ
του κοσμου εν στιγμὴ χρονου
και εἰπεν προσ αὐτὸν o διαβολοσ σοι δωσω
Tho ἐξουσιαν ταυτὴν ἀπασαν και τὴν δοξαν
TOUTWY OTL ἐμοι παραδεδοται και w αν θελω
διδωμι αὐτὴν ov ovv cay προσκυνησὴησ
ενωπίιον ἐμου ETAL GOV πασα

και ἀποκριθεισ avro o ino εἰπεν γεγραπται
κν τὸν ὃν σου προσκυνήσεισ καὶ BUTW μογω
λατρευσεισ και ἤγαγεν avrov εἰσ
Ἱερουσαλὴμ και ἐστησεν αντὸν
ἐπι TO TTEPVYLOV TOV ἵερου και eurev avro
εἰ Stoo εἰ rovrov by βαλε σεαντον evrevÜev
KaTw γεγραπται yap ort Tour ἀγγελοισ
avrov ἐντελειται περι σου του διαφυλαξαισε
και ἐπι χείρων αρουσιν σε μηποτε
προσκοψησ προσ Mov rov ποδα σου
και αποκριθεισ o ine εἰπεν avro
γέγραπται ovk ἐκπειρασεισ ky rov Óy aov
Kat συντελεσασ παντα πειρασμον
o διαβολοσ ἀπεστη am avrov αχρι χρονου

(Fol. 197 δ.)

— —
: ino δε πληρὴσ πνσ αγιου Vreorpej«v aro rov. IV. 1

1ο

12

13

SEC LUCAN

ihs autem plenus spu sancto reuersus est ab
iordanen et ducebatur in spiritu
in deserto diebus quadraginta
temptatus a satana
et nihil manducauit in diebus illis
et consummatis illis esuriit

dixit autem illis diabolus si filius es del
dic ut lapides isti panes fiant

Et respondens ihs dixit scriptum est
nonin panesolo uiuet homo
sed in omni uerbo dei

Et adsumens eum in montem altum
ualde ostendit illi omnia regna
mundi in momento temporis
et dixit ad eum diabolus tibi dabo
hanc potestatem omnem et gloriam
eorum quia mihi tradita est et cui uolo
doilam tu ergo si adoraueris
in conspecto meo eruntua omnia

Et respondens illi ihs dixit scriptum est
dom dm tuum adorabis et ipsi soli
deseruies et adduxit eum in
hierusalem et statuit eum
super pinnam templi et dixit illi
si filiusesdel mitte te hinc
diosum scriptum est enim quia angelis
guis demandabit de te ut custodiant te
etin manus tollent te ne forte
offendas ad lapidem pedem tuum
et respondens ihs dixit illi
scriptum est non temptauis dom dm tuum
et consummata omnem temptationem
diabolus recessit ab eo usque ad tempus

(Fol. 198 a.)

Car. IV. 1—13.

175

176 KAT AOYE SEC LUCAN
— — —

am,

και ὕπεστρεψεν o qe ev rn Suvapet TOV Iv.14 | Etconuersus est ihs in uirtute
ave εἰσ THY γαλιλαιαν και φημή εξηλθεν aps in galilaeam et fama exiuit
καθ ολησ THE περιχωρου περι avrov per omnem regionem de illo
και αὐτοσ ἐδασκεν εν ταισ συναγωγαισ' 15 et ipse docebat in synagogis
SofaLopevoc vro παντων gloriam accipiens ab omnibus
up : ελθων δε eur valaped omov ἣν 16 ueniens autem in nazared ubi erat
n κατα To εἰωθοσ ev τὴ ἡμερα των σαββατων nutricatus introibit.secundum consuetudinem
εἰσ THY συναγωγὴν και ayeo ro in sabbato ‘in synagogam et surrexit
avayvuvat καὶ ἐεπεδοθη avro 17 legere et porrectus est illi
οπροφητὴησ ἡσαΐασ Kat απτνξασ profeta esaias et reuoluens
ευρεν TOV TOTTOV OV jv γεγραμμενον inuenit locum ubi erat scriptum
πνὰ κυ em ἐμε OV εἰνεκεν εχρεισεν με 18 Spa dmi super me propter quod unxit me
εναγγελισασθαι πτωχοισ αἀπεσταλμαι | euangelizare pauperibus misit me
κηρυξαι αἰχμαλωτοισ αφεσιν adnutiare captiuis remissionem
και τυφλοισ αναβλεψιν αποστειλαι et caecis uisum demittere
τεθραυματισμενουσ ev αφεσει κηρυξαι eviavro — 19 confractos in remissione adnuntiare annum
κυ Sexrov καὶ πυξασ το βιβλιον 20 dmi acceptum et uoluens librum
αποδουσ Tw ὕπηρετὴ εκαθισεν reddens ministro sedit
καὶ παντων εν τὴ συναγωγὴ et omnium in synagoga
ot οφθαλμοι noay ατενιζοντεσ avro oculi erant intendentes ei
npéaro δε λεγειν προσ avrove σημέρον 21 coepit autem dicere ad eos hodie
πεπλήρωται ἡ γραφὴ avry ev row ὡσιν repleta est scriptura haec in auribus
PE ὕμων: καὶ παντεσ ἐμαρτυρουν avro 22 uestris et omnes testabantur ei
n και εθαυμαζον ert Towr Xoyour qo: χαριτοσ et mirabantur in uerbis gratiae
TOUT ἐκπορενομενοισ EK του στοματοσ qui exiebant de ore
αὐτου καιελεγον ovx ὕιοσ Ἰωσηφ eius et dicebant nonno filius ioseph
"K i €0TU ουτοσ: καὶ εἰπεν προσ αὐτουσ 23 est hic et dixit ad eos
n παντωσ epecre ot THY παραβολὴν utique dicetis mihi parabolam
ταυτὴν ἵατρε θεραπευσον ceavrov hane medice cura te ipsum
οσα ἡκονσαμεν γεινομενα εἰσ quaecumque audiuimus facta in
καφαρναουμ ποιησον και woe ey τῇ cafarnaum fac et hic in
κα: πατριδι σου Εἰπεν δε αμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμε. 24 patriatua dixit autem amen amen dico uobis
7 ort ουδεισ προφητησ δεκτοσ ἐστιν quia nemo propheta acceptus est
(Fol. 198 5.) (Fol. 199 a.)

CAP. IV. 14—24.

RJ

[5j [8]

--Ψ....ὄὄ ὕὄςς —
KAT AOYKAN
t — ςς —

ἐν Tn πατριδι «avrov : ἔπ αληθειασ λεγω
ὕμειν πολλαι χῆραι ἡσαν ev Taur
ἡμεραισ yALov εν τω ἵστραηλ ore
ἐκλεισθὴ o ουρανοσ' ern τρια και μηνα e£
wo eyevero λιμοσ μεγασ᾽

ἐπι πασαν τὴν γὴν καὶ προσ ονδεμιαν

avrov επεμφθηἡλειασ' εἰ μὴ eur

IV. 25

x6

caperra THT σιδονιασ᾿ προσ γυναικα χήραν

και πολλοελεπροι σαν εν ro ἵσραηλ
ἐπι ἐλισαιον Tov προφητου και ουδεισ
avrov εκαθαρισθὴ ει μὴ ναιμασ οσνυροσ᾽
ot δεεπλησθησαν παντεσ θυμου

ἐν Ty συναγωγή ακουσαντεσ ravra

καὶ avacravrec ἐξεβαλον avrov

efw THO πολεωσ΄ και ἤγαγον avroy

«oc THO οῴρνοσ του ορουσ ed ov πολισ'
οικοδομηται avroy WOTE κατακρήμνιστι
avrov* avrog δε διελθων δια μεσου
avrwy exopevero : καὶ κατηλθεν

eur καφαρναουμ πολιν Tho γαλιλαιασ
τὴν παραθαλασσιον εν οριοισ

ζαβουλων και νεφθαλειμ και ην

διδασκων avrove ev row σαββασιν

: καὶ ἐξεπλήσσοντο em τὴ διδαχη avrov

ot ey ἐξουσια ἣν o Xoyog avrov

ἣν 9« ev τή συναγωγή ανθρωποσ exw
ava Sa:poviov - axafjaprov και avexpatey
φωνὴ peyaAn λεγων τιημειν Kas σοι
- ναζορηναι ἡλθεσμασ woe
ἀπολέσαι οιδα σε τισ εἰ ο ἀγεοσ του ὃν
και ἐπετιμῆσεν G.UTO ο ino Χεγων
φειμωθητι και ἐξελθεαπανυτου Kat

peujac avrov ro δαιμονιον eur μεσὸν

(Fol. 199 5.)

27

28

29

30
31

32

34

35

Sa,

CAN 177

--

in patria sua in ueritate dico

uobis multae uiduae erant in

diebus heliae in istrahel quando

clusum est caelum annis tribus et men

sicut facta est famis grandis

in omnem terram et ad neminem

eorum missus est helias nisi in

sarepta sidoniae ad mulierem uiduam .

et multi leprosi erant in istrahel

sub eliseo profeta et nemo

eorum mundatus est nisi naemas syrus

illi autem inpleti sunt omnes furore

in synagoga audientes haec

et surgentes eiecerunt eum

extra ciuitatem et adduxerunt eum

usque ad supercilium montis ubi ciuitas

aedificata est eorum ut praecipitarent

eum ipse autem transiens per medium

eorum abiit et descendit

in cafarnaum ciuitatem galilaeae

ad maritimam in finibus

zabulon et nepthalrm et erat

docens eos in sabbatis

et mirabantur in doctrina eius

quoniam in potestate erat uerbus eius

Erat autem in synagoga homo habens

daemonium inmundum et exclamauit

uoce magna dicens quid nobis et tibi

ihu nazarenae uenisti nos hic

perdere scio te quis es sanctus det

et increpauit illi ihs dicens

ommutesce et exi ab eo et

proiciens eum daemonium in medio
(Fol. 200 a.)

Cap. IV. 24—35.

23

178

sas

J

Hf

ayaxpavyagay re εξηλθεν ar avrov
μηδὲν βλαψασ avrov Kat eyevero

Gap Boc peyac eri παντασ Kat
συνελαλουν προσ αλληλουσ Aeyovrea

tux 0 λογοσ ουτοσ ort εν ἐξουσια και

δυναμει ἐεπιτασσει row axaÜaprow tt

πνευμασν καὶ efepxovrat και εξηλθεν

ἢ AKON) Τερὶ αὐτον εἰσ TAYTA TOTTOV THT

ἤλθεν ew τὴν οἰκιαν σιμωνοσ Kat ἀνδραιου

πενθερα δετου σιμωνοσ nV κατεχομενὴ
spero μεγαλω καὶ ἡρωτησαν avrov

περι αυτησ και επισταθεισ ἐπανω αὐτὴσ

επετειμησεν τω Tvpero και adnkev

αντὴν παραχρημα ὠστεαναστασαν

αντὴν διακονειν avrour δυσαντοσ δε
οσ

του ἥλιον παντεσ οι εἰχαν ασθενουντασ

νοσοισ ποικιλαισ εφερον avrovg

προσ avroy οδε evi exag'ro τασ χειρασ

επιτιθεισ εθεραπενυεν avrove

εξηρχετο δε και δαιμονια απο πολλων

κραυγαζοντα καὶ λεγοντα orc av εἰ

οὕιοσ TOU Ov και επιτειμων ovk ELA

—
avra λαλειν ort ἡδεισαν avrov xpy εἰναι

: γενομενὴσ δεμερασ εξελθων

eropevOn eur ἐερήημον τοπον Kat ot
οχλοι επεζητουν avrov καὶ λθον

εωσ' GUTOV καὶ €IT€LXOV GUTOV του μὴ
πορευεσθαιαπαυτων οδε eurev
προσ avrovg ort δει με και εἰσ TAT
αλλασ πολεισ ευαγγελισασθαι avr
την βασιλιαν του θυ «w rovro yop
απεσταλην KatnVv κηρύσσων εἰσ Tae

(Fol. 200 6.)

IV.

36

37

: περιχωρου :avactac δε aro THe cwayeync 38

40

42

43

44

‘KE

BEC LUCAN
— — -ς-. —
exclamans exibit ab eo
nihil nocens eum et factus est

pabor magnus in omnes et
conloquebantur adinuicem dicentes
quis est hic sermo quia in potestate et
uirtute imperat inmundis
spiritibus et exeunt et exiuit
fama de eo in omnem locum
regionis surgens autem a synagoga
uenit in domum simonis et andreae
socrus autem simonis erat conprehensa
febri magna et rogauerunt eum
de ea et instans super eam
increpauit febri et dimisit
eam continuo ut etiam continuo surgentem
eam ministraret eid occidente autem
sole omnes quodquod habebant infirmantes
languoribus bariis adferebant eos
ad eum ille autem unicuique manus
inpones sanabat eos
exiebant autem et daemonia a multis
clamantia et dicentia quia tu es
filius dei et increpans non permittebat
ea loqui quoniam sciebant eum xpm esse
facta autem die exiens
abiit in desertum locum et
et turbae quaerebant eum et benerunt
usque ad eum et detinebant eum ut non
abiret abeis δὰ ille dixit
ad eos quoniam oportet me et in alias
ciuitates euangelizare
regnum del in hocenim
missussum et erat praedicans in

(Fol. 201 a.)

Cap. IV. 35—44.

«

ESI

we — ΄- ι.ς͵
KAT AOYK
—— —

: συναγωγασ THe γαλιλαιασ : ἔγενετο δε

εν τω TOV οχλον εἐπικεισθαι avro

am,
TOV axovewv Tov λογον TOV Óv eorwrog

avrov παρατὴν λιμνὴν γεννησαρεδ

και ἴδεν δυο πλοια ἐστωτα παρα τὴν λημνῆ

ot Se αλιεισ ar avrov αποβαντεσ
ἔπλυνον τα δικτυα ενβασ δε ewr εν
πλοῖον οὴν σιμωνοσ᾽ ἡρωτησεν

αντον ἐπαναγαγεῖν ἀπὸ THT γὴσ

οσὸν οσον και καθισασ εν tw πλοιω᾿
εδιδασκεν rove οχλουσ : ore δὲ ἐπαυσατο
λαλων εἰπεν προσ τὸν σίμωνα
ἐπαναγαγε εἰσ το βαθοσ και χαλασατε
τα δικτυα ὕμων εἰσ aypav οδεσιμὼν
αποκρεισ εἰπεν avra. διδασκαλε

δι ολησ THO νυκτοσ κοπιασαντεσ οὐδὲν
ehaBopey επι δετω ρηματι σου ov μὴ
παρακουσομαι και εὐθυσ χαλασαντεσ
τα δικτυα συνεκλισαν ἴχθυων πληθοσ
πολυ wore ta δικτνα ρησσεσθαι και
κατενενον TOW μετοχοισ ἐν TW ἐτέβω
wow τον ελθοντασ βοηθειν αντοισ
ελθοντεσ ovy ἐτλησαν apdorepa

τα πλοια ὠτεπαρατι βυθιζεσθαι

: οδεσιμων προσέπεσεν avrov τοισ ποσὶν

Aeyov παρακαλω εξελθε απ ἐμου

ort aynp αμαρτωλοσ εἰμι κε

θαμβοσ yap περιεσχεν avrov

ἐπι τή aypa των ἴχθυων ov συνελαβὸον

: σαν δεκοινωνοι avrov ἴακωβοσ

και twayno trot ζεβεδαιου o δε eurev

avrou δευτε και μὴ γεινεσθε αλιεισ

ixÜvov ποιήσω yap ὕμασ αλιεισ' avOpune
(Fol. 201 5.)

10

SEC LUCAN 179

synagogis galilaeae factum est autem
in eo dum populus super eum esset

ut audiret uerbum dei stante

illo ad stagnum gennesared

et uidit duas naues stantes ad stagnum
piscatores autem ab eis exientes
lababant retiam ascendens autem in unam
nauem quae erat simonis rogauit

eum inducere a terra

quantum quantum et sedens in naue
turbas docebat cum autem cessasset
loquens dixit ad simonem

adduc in altum et mittite

retias uestras in capturam simon autem
respondens dixit illi magister

per totam noctem laborantes nihil
accepimus in tuo autem uerbo non
praeteribo et confestim mittentes

retias concluserunt piscium multitudine
multam ut etiam retiae rumperentur et
innuebant sociis qui erant in alia

naue ut uenientes adiubarent eos
uenientes ergo inpleberunt utrasque
naues utetiam penae mergerent

simon autem procidit ad pedes eius
dicensrogo exia me

quoniam air peccator sum dme

timor enim adpraehendit eum

in captura piscium quos ceperant

erant autem sociieius iacobus
et iohanes fili zebedaei

ilis uenite et nolite fieri piscatores

ille autem dixit

piscium faciam enim uos piscatores homina
(Fol. 202 a.)

Cape. IV. 44—V. το.

180

rd
"ἐ

Loam,

JES

- κοῦ SS ----
KAT AOYKAN

ot Se ἀκουσαντεσ παντα κατελειψαν
ETL TNO yno Kat ἠκολουθησαν avro

! καὶ €yevero εν Tw εἰναι avrov εν jeux των
πόλεων και ou ayyp Aempog καὶ eov
TOV uy ἐπεσεν ἐπὶ προσωπὸον λέγων
Ke «ay θελησ δυνασαι με καθαρισαι
exrewag δετὴν χειρα mparo avrov
λεγων θελω καθαρισθητι και ευθεωσ
εἐκαθαρισθὴ και avroc παρήγγειλεν
avro μηδενι εἰπειν απελθε δε
και δειξον σεαυτὸν Twieper και
προσένεγκε wept Tov καθαρισμον σου
καθωσ προσεταξεν μωῦσησ ἵνα εἰσ
μαρτυριον nv ὕμειντουτο οἶδε
εξελθων ἡρξατο κηρυσσειν και

διαφημειζειν Toy λογον wore μήκετι
δυνασθαι avrov φανερωσ εἰσ πολιν

εἰσελθειν αλλα e£ ἣν εν ερημοισ
τοποισ και συνήρχοντο poc avroy
και λθεν παλιν εἰσ καφαρναουμ
διήρχετο δε o Xoyog μαλλον περι avrov
καὶ συνήρχοντο οχλοι πολλοι axoveur
και θεραπενεσθαι απὸ των ασθενειων
: avrov : avrog δε qv ὕποχωρων
εν ταισ ἐρημοισ και προσενχομενοσ

και €y€VeTO EV μια των ἡμέρων αὐτου

: διδασκοντοσ συνελθειν rove * φαρισαιουσ

και νομοδιδασκαλουσ σαν δε
συνεληλνθοτεσ ex πασησ κωμὴσ

Tyo γαλιλαιασ και ϊουδαιασ Tov ἵασθαι avrove
: Kas ov ανδρεσ' φεροντεσ em κλεινησ

ανθρωπον oc ἣν παραλελυμενοσ

και ἐζήτουν εἰσενεγκεν avrov. καὶ

(Fol. 202 5.)

y.

12

17

18

SEC LUCAN

ad illi audientes omnia dereliquerunt

super terra et secuti sunt eum

Et factum est dum esset in una

ciuitatium et ecce in qua erat uir leproms videns
ihn cecidit in facie mdicens

dme si uis potes me mundare
extendens autem manum tetigit eum
dicens uolo mundari et confestim
mundatus est et ipse praecepit

illi nemini dicere uade autem

et ostende teipsum sacerdoti et
offers pro purificatione tua

Sicut praecepit moyses ut sit

in testimonium uobishoo illeautem
exiens coepit praedicare et
diuulgare uerbum ut non amplius
posse eum palam in ciuitatem
introire sed foris erat in desertis

locis et conueniebant ad eum

et uenit iterum in cafarnaum
transiebat autem uerbum magis de eo
et conueniebant turbae multae audire
etcurari ab infirmitatibus

eorum ipse autem erat subtrahens se .
in desertis et orant

Et factum est in una dierum ipso

docente conuenire pharisaeos

et legis doctores erant autem

congregati ex omni castello

galilaeae et iudaeae ut salbaret eos

et ecce uiri adferentes super lectum

hominem qui erat paralyticus

et quaerebant inducere eum et
(Fol. 203 a.)

Cap. V. 11—18.

[31]

— i ι-ς- —
KAT AOYKAN

—— — ὦ,
θειναι ενωπιον αὐτου καὶ μὴ «vpovrea
ποιασ εἰσενεγκωσιν avrov δια τον οχλον
ανεβησαν em τοδωμα και aoe
τεγασαντεσ τουσ κεραμουσ οπουὴν
καθηκαν τον κραβαττον συν τω
παραλντικω εἰσ To μέσον ἐνπροσθεν

— —
Tovinu ἴδων δειησ τὴν πιστιν αὐτῶν
Aeyec To παραλυτικω | ayÜporre
αφαιωνται σου αἱ αμαρτιαι Kat
ἤρξαντο διαλογιζεσθαι οι γραμματεισ
και οἱ φαρισαιοι ev ταισ καρδιαισ avrev
λεγοντεσ τι ovrog λαλει βλασφημιασ
—,

Tw δυναται apapriac αφειναι e p εἰσ Oo
extyvova Se o - Tove διαλογισμουσ
avrov λέγει avrour τι διαλογιζεσθαι
εν ταισ καρδιαισ ὕμων πονηρα
τι ἐστιν εὐκοπωτερον eurety + αφαιωνται σου
αι αμαρτιαι 7 εἰπειν εἐγειρε Kat περιπατει
iva δε egre orc εἐξουσιαν exei

οὕιοσ τον ayÜperrov. erc ro adivat

apapriac λεγειτω παραλυτικω
σοι λεγω eyetpe καὶ apoy τον κραβαττον σου

και πορευου εἰσ TOV OLKOV σὸν και
παραχρήμα αναστασ᾽ ενωπιον avray

apac τὴν κλεινὴν ἀπηλθεν εἰσ TOV οἰκον avrov

: δοξαζων τον θν: και ἐπλησθησαν

θαμβου λεγοντεσ «dopey παραδοξα
σήμερον και ελθων παλιν παρα τὴν

θαλασσαν τον επακολόυθουντα
avro οχλον εδιδασκεν καὶ παραγων
edev λευει τον του αλῴφαιου καθημενον
ἐπει το τέλωνιον και Aeyev avro

ακολουθει μοι και καταλιπὼν παντα

(Fol. 203 δ.)

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

Ὁ LUCAN
— — ——

181

fm

ponere in conspectu eius et non inuenientes
qua inducerent eum propter turbam
ascenderunt super tectum et de
tegentes inbrices ubi erat
deposuerunt grabattum cum
paralytico in medio in conspectu
ihu uidens autem ihs fidem eorum
dicit paralytico homo
dimittentur tibi peccata tua et
coeperunt cogitare scribae
et pharisaei in cordibus suis
dicentes quid hic loquitur blasphemias
quis potest peccata dimittere nisi solus ds
cognoscens autem ihs cogitationes
eorum dicit eis quid cogitatis
in cordibus uestris iniqua
quid est facilius dicere dimittentur tibi
peccata aut dicere surge et ambula
ut autem sciatis quia potestatem habet
filius hominissuperterra dimittere
peccata dicit paralytico
tibi dico surge et tolle grabattum tuum
etuade in domum tuam
et confestim surgens in conspectu eoru.
tollens grabattum abiit in domum suam
honorificans dm. etin pleti sunt
timore omnes dicentes uidemus mirabilia
hodie et uenit iterum ad
mare quiautem sequebatur
eum populus docebat et transiens
uidit leui alphaei sedentem
superteloneum et dicit illi
sequere me etrelinquens omnia

(Fol, 204 «.)

Car. V. 18—238.

182

a KA
KAT AOYK
t-— — 0 0 A

omy e
AP : ayacrac qkoXovÜet avro : Kat ἐποιησεν
ὧν;

ΓΕ]

λευει δοχην avro peyadyy εν τῇ

οἰκεία aurou Kat ἣν οχλοσ πολυσ τελωνων

καὶ αλλων ανακειμενων καὶ οἱ

φαρισαιοι και οἱ γραμματεισ eyovyufov
προσ rovc palyrag avrov λεγοντεσ

δια τι μετα των τελωνων εσθιεται
καιπεινεται : ἀποκριθεισ δε o me
€LT€V προσ αὐτουσ OV χρείαν ἐχουσιν

οι ὕγιαινοντεσ tarpov αλλ οἱ κακωσ
«xovrec ovx yAÜov καλεσαι δικαιουσ
αλλα αμαρτωλουσ εἰσ μετανοιαν

ot δεειπαν προσ avrov. Sta rt οἱ μαθηται

twavov και ot μαθηται των φαρισαιων

νηστενουσιν πυκνα και δεησεισ

“ποίουνται οἱ δε μαθηται σον ovÓey τουτων

ποιουσιν οδε no εἰπεν προσ avrova
μὴ δυνανταῖι οι ὕιοι τον νυνφωνοσ

ed οσον exovaw τον νυμφιον μεθ εαυτων
νήστευειν ελευσονται δεημεραι

καὶ οταν ἀπαρθὴ απ avrov o νυμφιοσ

τότε νηστευσουσὶν ἐν €K€LVaLO ταισ Ὥμεβαισ

Ελεγεν δε και παραβολὴν προσ avrove

ort ουδεισ ertBAnpa απο ἵματιον καινου
σχισασ επιβαλλει ere ἵματιον παλαιον
εἰ δεμηγε και TO καινον σχεισει καὶ τω
παλαιω ov συνφωνήησει τὸ aro Tov καινου
επιβλημα και ουδεισ βαλλει owov veoy
εἰσ ασκουσ παλαιουσ et de μηγε ρηξει
0 OU/0G ονεοστουσ ἀσκουσ τουσ παλαιουσ
καὶ αυτοσ ἐκχυθήσεται και οἱ Gg Kot
αἀπολουνται αλλα οινον veoy εἰσ ασκουσ
καινουσ βαλλουσιν καὶ αμφοτεροι

(Fol. 204 5.)

30

31

32

34

35

36

37

38

ς..

SEC
— tH

surgens sequebatur eum et fecit

leui cenam illi magna in

domo sua et erat turba multa publicanorum

et aliorum recumbentium et
pharisaei et scribae murmurabant

ad discipuloss eius dicentes

quare cum publicanis edit

et bibit respondens autem ihs
dixitad eos non habent opus

qui saluisunt medico sed qui male
habent non ueni uocare iustos

sed peccatores in paenitentiam

ad illi dixerunt ad eum quare discipuli
iohanis et discipuli pharisaeorum
leiunant frequenter et praecationes
faciunt tu autem discipuli nihil horum
faciunt ihsautem dixitad eos

num quid possunt fili sponsi

cum habeant sponsum secum

ieiunare uenient autem dies

et cum sublatus fuerit ab eis sponsus

tunc ieiunabunt in illis diebus

dicebant autem et parabolam ad eos

quoniam nemo inmissuram tunica rude
scindens inmittit in tunicam ueterem
siquomi nus etrudemscindet et
ueterin

inmissura etnemo mittit uinum nouum

onconueniet arude

in utres ueteres si quominus rumpet
uinum nouum uires ueteres
etipseeffundetur et utres
peribunt sed uinum nouum in utres
nobos mittent et ambo

(Fol. 205 a.)

Cap, V. 28—38.

ss

: THpovvrat

.; KGL ἐγένετο avTov

ev caB Baro δευτεροπρωτω δια

πορενεσθαι Sta των σποριμων
ot δεμαθηται avrov ἡρξαντο τιλλειν
Tove σταχνασ καὶ ψωχοντεσ Taur χερσιν

ἤσθιον.

ἔλεγον avro εἰδετι ποιουσιν οἱ

τινεσ Se rov φαρισαιων

μαθηται σου row σαββασιν o ovk εξεστιν

--
αποκριθεισ Seow ελεγεν προσ avrove

ουδεποτετοντο αἀνεγνωται o ἐεποιῆσεν
Saved ore erewaov αὐτοσ

και ot συν avro εισελθων εἰσ Tov oLKOV

του θυ Kat rove aprove Tyo προσθεσεωσ
εφαγεν και eBokev και Tour μετ avrov

owe ovk eov nv φαγειν ει μὴ μονοισ

> τοισΐερευσιν : τὴ avr» ἡμέρα θεασαμενοσ

τινα ἐργαζομενον ro σαββατω εἰιπεν avre
ανθρωπε εἰ μεν οιδασ τι ποιεισ
μακαριοσ εἰ εἰδε μη οἱ Sao επικαταρατοσ

καὶ Tapa arque εἰ Tov vog.ov

και εἰσελθοντοσ avrov παλιν εἰσ τὴν

συναγωγὴν σαββατω ev ἡ qv ανθρωποσ
ξηραν exuv τὴν χειρα παρετήρουντο
QUTOY οἱ γραμματεισ και οι φαρισαιοι
e ro σαββατω θεραπενει ἵνα ευρωσιν
κατηγορῆσαι αὐτου. αὐτοσ δε γεινωσκω
Tovg διαλογισμουσ avrwy λεγε To

τὴν χεῖρα ἐχοντι Enpay εγειρου και στηθι

ἐν To μέσω καὶ αναστασ εἐσταθη

—
€urev δε Ootnc Tpoc avTOUG ἐἸεΕρωΤΉΏσω

ὕμασ εἰ «£eorw ro caf aro ayabo
ποιῆσαι ἡ κακοποιῆσαι ψυχὴν cogat

ἢ ἀπολεσαι οιδεεσιωπὼν

(Fol. 205 5.)

YI. 1

SEC LUCAN
———
seruantur Et factum est eum

in sabbato secundo primo

abiré per segetes

discipuli autem illius coeperunt uellere
spicas et fricantes manibus
manducabant quidam autem de farisaeis
dicebant ei ecce quid faciunt

discipuli tui sabbatis quod non licet

respondens autem ihs dixitad eos

numquam hoc le gistis quod fecit

dauid quando esuriit ipse

et qui cum eo erat introibit in domum
del et panes propositionis

manducauit et dedit et qui cum erant
quibus non licebat manducare si non solis
sacerdotibus eodem die uidens
quendam operantem sabbato et dixit illi
homo si quidem scis quod facis

beatuses si autem nescis maledictus

et trabaricator legis

Et cum introisset iterum in

synagogam sabbato in qua erat homo
aridam habens manum obserbabant
eum scribae et pharisaei
sisabbatocuraret utinuenirent
accusare eum ipse autem sciens
cogitationes eorum dicit illi

qui manum aridam habibat surge et sta
in medio etsurgens stetit

dixit autem ihs ad eos interrogabo

uos silicet sabbato ben
facere aut malefacere animam saluare
aut perdere ad illi tacuerunt

(Fol. 206 a.) ᾿

Carp. V. 38—VI. 9.

183

184

ΠῚ

και περιβλεψαμενοσ αυτουσ παντασ
ev opyn λεγει To ανθρωπω εκτεινον
τὴν χειρα σον Kat εξετεινεν

και απεκατεσταθη ἢ xe. αντου wo και ἡ αλλῃ
και ἐλεγεν avrou ort Ko ἐστιν οὕιοσ

του avOpwirov και rov σαββάτου

avrot δε επλησθησαν ανοιασ και

διελογιζοντο προσ αλληλουσ Troc

: ἀπολεσωσιν αὐτὸν : eyevero δε

ev ταισ ἡμεραισ εκειναισ εξελθειν avrov
εισ το οροσ και προσευχεσθαι και ἣν

διανυκτερευων ev Ty προσευχὴ

: καιοτεεγενετομερα εφωνησεν

τουσ μαθητασ avrov και εκλε og

am avray. (B - ovo και αποστολουσ exaAea €
πρωτον σιμωνα oy καὶ πετρον

ἐπωνομασεν καὶ ἀνδρεαν roy αδελῴον
avrov και ακωβον Kat Wwavyy Tov
αδελῴον avrov ova επωνομασεν
βοανηργεσ οεστιν voc βροντησ και
φιλιππον και βαρθολομαιον και μαθθαιον
και θωμαν roy επικάλουμενον δύδυμον

καὶ ἵακωβον τον rov αλφαιον και σιμωνα
τὸν καλουμενον ζηλωτὴν | kac tovdayv

taxwBov και ΐουδαν σκαριωθ. οσ και

: eyevero προδοτησ * και καταβασ μετ avrov

€OTH ewe τόπου πεδεινου" καὶ oxXoo μαθητω
avrov καὶ πληθοσ πολν τουλαον azo πασὴσ
τουδαιασ καὶ αλλων πολεων ἐεληλνθοτων
ακουσαι avrov και ἴαθηναι απο των
γόσων avTwy καὶ OL οχλουμενοι
απο πνευμάτων ἀκαθαρτων εθεραπεῦυοντο
και πασ οοχλοσ εζητει αψασθε

(Fol. 206 ὁ.)

VI. 10

13

fm

C LUCAN
—

Et circumspiciens eos omnes

in ira dicit homini extende

manum tuam et extendit

et restituta est manus eius sicut et alia
et dicebat eis quoniam dms est filius
hominis etiam sabbati

ipsi autem repleti sunt insipientia et
cogitabant ad inuicem quo modo
perderent eum factum est autem

in diebusillis exire eum

in montem etorare et erat

pernoctans in oratione

Et cum facta est dies uocauit

discipulossuos eteligens

abeis .xil- quos et apostolos uocauit

primum simonem quem et petrum

cogno minauit etandre am fratrem

eius etiacobum etiohanen

fratrem eius. quos cognominauit

boanerges quod est fili tonitrui et

philippum et bartholomeum et matthaeu

et thoman qui cognominatus est didymus

etiacobum alphei et simonem

qui uocatur zelotes et iudan

iacobi etiudaninscarioth qui etiam

et tradiditeum et descendens cum eis

stetit in loco campestri et turbae discipulora

eius et multitudo multa populi ex omni

iudaea etaliarum ciuitatium uenientium

audire eum et saluari ab omne

infirmitate eorum et qui uexabantur

spiritibus in mundis curabantur

et omnis populus quaerebet tangere
(Fol. 207 a.)

Car. VI. 10— 19.

Fas ΠΝ f*j

[:]

jr f

SA των —
KAT AOYKAN

avrov οτι δυναμισ παρ avrov ἐξήρχετο

> καιΐατο παντασ' * καὶ ετι apac TOUG

οφθαλμουσ avrov ew rove μαθητασ ελεγεν

μακαριοι οἰπτωχοι οτι ὕμετερα ἐστιν

— ee
: ἢ βασιλειατουθν : μακαριοι οι πεινωντεσ

νυν ort χορτασθησεσθε

μακαριοι ἐστε οταν μεισησουσιν ὕμασ
ot ayÜporrot και οταν αφορισωσιν

και εἐκβαλωσιν και ονιδισωσιν το ονομα ὕμω

wo πονήρον ενεκεν του ὕιου τον ανθρωπου

Xepyre evexew Ty ἡμέρα xa
σκιρτήσατε orcv μισθοσ ὕμων πολυσ

εν TW OUPAYW κατὰ Τὰ αντὰ ETOLOUV

τοισ Trpodnyrauc * o, πατερεσ avrov

: πλην ovat ὕμειν τοισ πλουσιοισ ort

αἀπεχετετὴν παρακλησιν ὕμων
Ova ὕμειν οἱ εἐνπεπλήσμενοι ort

πεινρασετε οναεῦμειν οι

γελωντεσ νυν ori πενθησεται

: καὶ κλαύσεται :ὃν αἱ ὕμειν οταν

καλωσ ὕμειν εἰπωσιν οἱ ανθρωποι
κατατααῦντα εποιουν τοισ

ψευδοπροφηταισ οἱ πατερεσ avrov

: adda ὕμειν λεγω roo ακονουσιν

ayarare Tove εχθρουσ ὕμων

καλωσ ποιειτε τοισ μεισουσιν ὕμασ
ευλογειτε Tove καταρωμενουσ ὕμασ
προσενχεσθε ὕπερ των επηρηαζοντων ὕμασ

> TOTWTTOVTL O'€ εἰσ τὴν σιάγονα

παρεχεαντω καὶ τὴν αλλην

καὶ απὸ TOV αἰροντοσ Tov το ἵματιον
και TOV χιτωνα μὴ κωλυσὴσ

παντι 0e To αἰτουντι σε διδου

(Fol. 207 5.)

20

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

29

30

C LUCAN 185

many

fz

eius quia uirabeo exiebat
et sanabat omnes et eleuans
oculos suos in discipulos dicebat
beati pauperes quoniam uestrum est
regnum del beati qui esuriunt
nunc quiasaturamini
beati estis quando odierint uos
homines et cum exprobabunt
Et eicient et reprobent nomen uestrum
sicut malum propter filium hominis
gaudeteinillodie et
exultate quoniam merces uestra multa
incaelo sic enim faciebant
prophetis patres eorum
uerum uae uobis diuitibus quoniam
habetis consolationem uestram
uae uobis qui repleti estis. quoniam
esurietis uaeuobis qui
ridetis nunc quoniam plorabitis
etlugetis uaeuobis quando
bene uobis dixerint homines
secundum haec faciebant
pseudoprophetis patres eorum
sed uobis dico qui auditis
diligite inimicos uestros
benefacite odientibus uos
bene dicite maledicentes uos
orate pro calumniantibus uos
qui te percutit in maxillam
praebe illi et aliam
et ab eo qui tollit tunicam tuam
et palleum ne uetueris
omni autem petenti te da
(Fol. 208 a.)

Car. VI. 19— 30.

24

fas Jef

SEC LUCAN

A— — 000 00000 oo

και απὸ TOV ALPOYTOT TG. σὰ μὴ απαιτει ΥἹ. et ab eo qui tollet tua ne repetieris
: καὶ καθωσ θελετε ἵνα ποιωσιν ὕμειν 31 et sicut uultis ut faciam uobis
ot ἀανθρωποι και ὕμεισ ποιειτε αυτοισ' homines et uos facite illis
: και el ayarare rovg ἀγαπωντασ ὕμασ 32 et si diligitis diligentes uos
ποια ὕμειν χαρισ ἐστιν και γαρ οι ἁμαρτωλοι quae uobis gratia est etenim peccatores
TOUTO TTOLOUG Ly τουσ ἀγαπωντασ αντουσ hoc faciunt diligentes illos
ayarwow και εἰ αγαθοποιειτε 33 diligunt etsi benefacitis
rove ἀγαθοποιουντασ ὕμασ ποια xopur benefacientibus uebis quae gratia
Upew ἐστιν και yap ot αμαρτωλοι uobis est etenim peccatores
rovromowvew Kav δανιζετε 34 hoc faciunt etsi feneratis
wap wy εἐλπιζεται απολαβειν ποια χαρισ' ἃ quibus speratis reeipere quae gratia
ὕμειν cot καὶ yap αμαρτωλοι uobisest etenim peccatores
αμαρτωλοισ δανιζουσιν ἵνα peccatoribus faenerant ut
απολαβωσιν πλὴν ayarare rove 35 recipiant uerumtamen diligite
€XOpove ὕμων και αγαθοποιειτε inimicos uestros et benefacite
και δανιζετε μηδεν αφελπιζοντεσ et faenerate nihil desperantes
καὶ eoras o μισθοσ ὕμων πολυσ et erit merces uestra multa
και ἐσεσθαι ὕιοι ὕψιστον οτι avrog et eritis fili altissimi quoniam ipse
χρήστοσ ἐστιν emt TOUT αχαριστουσ: suabis est superingratos
καὶ πονηρουσ γεινεσθε οικτιρμονεσ 36 | etiniquos estote beneuolentes
καθωσ Kato rarypipwv owretpy.uv sicut pater uester beniuolus est
: ἐστιν :p Kpewere ἵνα μὴ κριθητε 37 noliteiudicare ut non iudicemini
μὴ xaradixalere iva py καταδικασθητε date et dabitur uobis
aroAvere και απολυθησεσθαι mensuram uonam conquassatam
διδοτε και δοθησεται ὕμειν 38 inpletam supereffundentem
p.erpov καλον a'ecaAevp.evov dabunt in sinus uestros
πεπιεσμενον ὕπερεκχυννομένομ in qua enim mensura metieritis
δωσουσιν ew roy κολμων ὕμων B nolite condemnare ut non condemnemini
€ yap μετρω μετρειτε avr. y dimitte et demittemini
: μετρηθησεται ὕμειν :ἔλεγεν Se 39 remitietur uobis dicebant autem
καὶ παραβολὴν avrow pyre δυναται et parabolam illis numquid potest caecus
τυφλοσ τυφλον οδαγειν ουχι αμφοτεροι caecum ducere nonne ambo in fobeam
: «uw βοθυνον ἐνπεσουνται :óvk ἐστιν μαθητησ 40 incident non est discipulus
r

(Fol. 208 5.) (Fol. 209 a.)

Car. VI. 30—40.

Serf

sey

[8

fof

ὕπερ rov διδασκαλον κατηρτισμενοσ δε

πασ εσται wo o διδασκαλοσ avrov

: τιδεβλεπεισ το καρῴοσ ev τω οφθαλμω

του αδελῴον cov τὴν δε δοκον τὴν

εν To ow οφθαλμω ov κατανοεισ

9 two δυνασαι Xeyew ro adeAdw σου
αφεσ exBadw To καρῴφοσ εκ του
οφθαλμου σου και idov ἡ δοκοσ «v τω ow

οφθαλμω ὑποκειται ὕποκρειτα εκβαλε
m porrov τὴν δοκον ex τον οφθαλμου σον

xat rore διαβλεψεισ εκβαλειν
To καρῴοσ «x rov οφθαλμον του αδελῴου σον

: οὐκ εστιν δενδρον καλον ποιονν

καρπουσ σαπρουσ ovde δενδρον σαπρον
ποιουν καρπουσ καλουσ εκαστον

δενδρον ex του καρπου avrov γεινωσκεται

: Ov yap εκλεγονται εξ axavOwy συκα

ovde ex Barov σταφνλὴν τρυγωσιν

: οαγαθοσανθρωποσ «x rov ayabuv

Onoavpov avrov Tye καρδιασ προφερει

ayafoy Καὶ 0 ?TOV')pOO. εκ TOV TOYNpoV

Wpopepel To Tovnpov ex yap

VI.

42

43

περισσευματοσ καρδιασ Kader TO στόμα avroo

-

-
: τιδεμελεγεται κε κε καὶ ov ποίειτε

> ἀλεγω STO ο ἐρχομενοσ᾽ προσ με

και axovwy μον των λογων και ποιων

αντουσ ὕποδειξω ὕμειν τινι ἐστιν

ὁμοιοσ ομοιοσ ἐστιν ανθρωπω

οἰκοδομουντι οἰκειαν o0 ἐσκαψεν

και εβαθυνεν και εθηκεν θεμελιον

ἐπὶ τὴν πετραν πλημυρασ δε γενομενὴσ

προσερηξεν o ποταμοσ τη οἰκεια κεινὴ

και ουκισχυσεν σαλευσαι αὐτὴν τεθεμε
(Fol. 209 5.)

47

SEC LUCAN

super magistrum confectus autem
omnis erit sicut magister eius
quid autem uides festucam in oculo
fratris tui trauem autem
intuooculo non inspicis

aut quo modo potes dicere fratri tuo
sine eiciam festucam de

oculotuo eteccetrabis in tuo
oculo est wpocrita eice

primum trauem de oculo tuo
ettuncuidebis eicere

festucam de oculo fratris tui

non est arbor bona faciens

fructos males neque arbor mala
faciens fructos bonos. unaquaeque
arbor de fructo suo cognoscitur

non enim legunt de spinis ficus
neque derubo ubam uindemiant
bonushomo de bono

thensauro cordis sui proferet
bonum et malus de malo

froferet malum deenim

abundantia cordis loquitur os eius

quid autem mihi dicitis dme dme et non facitis

quae dico omnis qui uenit ad me
etaudit mea berba et facit
ea ostendam uobis cui est
similis similis est homini
aedificanti domum qui fodit
et altum fecit et posuit fundamentum
super petram inundatione autem facta
adlisit lumen domui illi
et non potuit mobere illam fun

(Fol. 2104.)

Cap. VI. 40— 48.

187

188

—
ge:
—

Auro yap ert τὴν πετραν οδε ακουσασ' VI. 49
και μὴ ποιησασ ομοιοσ ἐστιν ανθρωπω |
οικοδομησαντι OLKELAY ἐπι τὴν γὴν
χωρισ θεμελιου συνερηξεν οποταμοσ
και συνέπεσεν καὶ €yeyero TO ρηγμα THC
οικειασ' EXEL μεγα

καὶ ἐγενετὸ ore ετελεσεν ταυτατα ρηματαλαλω VIL 1
n\Oev εἰσ καφαρναουμ. εκατονταρχου de 2
τινοσ TUT κακωσ ἐχων Ἠμελλεν τελευταν
OC ἣν αντω τιμειοσ' και ακουσασ rept TOV ἣν 3
ἀπεστειλεν πρεσβνυτερουσ των Ἰουδαίων
ἐρωτων avroy οπωσ ελθων διασωση
τον δουλον avrov ot δεπαραγενομενοι 4
ἤρωτων avroy σπουδαιωσ' λεγοντεσ

οτι ἀξιοσ ἐστιν c παρεξή Tovro. ἀγαπα 5

yap To εθνοσ ἡμων καὶ τὴν συναγωγὴν

avroc οικοδομησεν new επορενετο δε 6

μετ avrov o - 767 Se ov paxpay

QT€XOVTOO αντου THO OLKELAT ἐπεμψε
προσ avrov o εκατονταρχοσ φιλουσ
Aeyov avro Ke μὴ σκνλλου ov yap «uit
txavog ἵνα μου ὕπο THY στεγὴν εἰσ
ελθησ αλλ eure λογω και tabyoerat 7
οπαισ pov Kat yap eyw ανθρωποσ 8
ειμι vr ἐξουσιαν τασσομενοσ' €xav
Ur ἐμαντὸν στρατιωτασ καὶ λεγω rovro
πορενου καὶ πορενεται και αλλω ἐρχοὺ και ἐρχεται
καὶ τω δουλω μου ποιήῆσον TOVTO Kat ποίει

ακουσασ Se ravra o - εθαυμασεν 9
και στραφεισ ειπεν τω ἀκολουθουντι
οχλω ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν ovderore
τοσαντὴν πιστιν €vpov εν τω Ἰσραὴλ

: καὶ ὕποστρεψαντεσ εἰσ OLKOY οἱ πεμῴθεντεσ 10

(Fol. 2106.)

SEC LUCAN
ae
data enim erat super petram ‘qui autem audiuit
et non fecit similis est homini
aedificanti domum super terram
sine fundamento adlisit flumen
et concidit et facta est ruina

domus illius magna

Et factum est cum consummasset omnia uerba loquens

uenit cafarnaum centurionis autem
cuiusdam puer male habens incipiebat mori
quieratillihonoratus etaudiens de ihe
misit seniores iudaeorum

rogans eum ut ueniens saluet

seruum eius ad illi aduenientes

rogabant eum festinanter dicentes
quoniam dignus eat cui hoc praestes diligit
enim gentem nostram et synagogam

ipse aedificabit nobis ibat autem
cumeisihs iam autem non longe

cum essed de domo misit

&d eum centurio amicos

dicensei dme noli te uexare non enim sum
dignus utsub tectum meum

intres sed dic uerbo et salbabitur
puermeum etenim ego homo

sub potestate constitutus habens -

sub me milites et dico huic

uadeetuadit etalii ueni et uenit

et seruo meo fac hoc et facit

audiens autem haec ihs miratus est

etconuersus dixitsequenti
populo amen dico uobis numquam
tantam fidem inueni in istrahel

etconuersiindomum qui missi erant

(Fol. 211 a.)

Capp. VT. 48—VII. 10.

δουλοι evpov rov aa Ü«yovvra ὕγιαινοντα

& : και Ty ἐξησ ewopevero εἰσ πολιν καλουμενὴν
—

fas JF

yaiy καὶ συνεπορευοντο avro ot naf gras
avrov kat οχλοσ πολυσ' eyevero 9e or
nyylev τη πυλη THE πολεωσ εξεκομιζετο
τεθνηκωσ ὕιοσ μονογενησ τὴ μητρι
αντου xnpa oven καὶ πολυσ οχλοσ THT
πολεωσ συνεληλνθι avry ivy δε

12

v
ono εσπλαγχνισθὴ ex αντὴ Kat eurev αὐτῇ

μὴ κλαιε και προσελθων ἡψατο τὴσ
σορου οιδε βασταζοντεσ ἐστησαν
και εἰπεν νεανισκε νεανίσκε σοι λέγω

εἐγερθητι και ἀανεκαθισεν o vexpoar

και ἤρξατο λαλειν και ἐδωκεν avrov

T9 pytptavrov ελαβεν δε φοβοσ

παντασ καὶ εδοξαζον τον 6» Aeyovrea

ort προφητὴσ μεγασ εξηγερθη ev ἡμειν

—Á
και ori επεσκεψατο ο θσ τον Àaoy avrov

: καὶ εξηλθεν ουτοσ o Xoyog: εν on

Ty ἴουδαια περι avrov καὶ εν πασὴ

> τὴ περιχωρω: ἕν our Kat μέχρι iwavou

του βαπτιστου oc Kat προσκαλεσαμενοσ
Óvo των μαθητων avrov Aeyet
πορευθεντεσ εἰπατε avro OV eto
ἐρχομενοσ ἢ aÀXov προσδοκωμεν

και παραγενομενοι οἱ ανδρεσ προσ
avrov euray Ἰωανησ᾽ o βαπτιστησ
απεσταλκεν ἡμασ προσ σελεγων

CV ει ο ἐρχομενοσ ἢ ετερον προσ
δοκωμεν εν avr Se ry wpa εθεραπευεν
TOÀÀovc αἀπονοσων Kat μαστειγων
καὶ πονήρων πνευματων KatTupAovT

ero, βλεπειν και αποκρειθεισ εἰπεν

(Fol. 211 5.)

17

19

20

41

22

serui inuenerunt aegrum sanum

Et alia die ibat in ciuitatem quae dicitur
nain et ibant cum eo discipuli
eius et turba multa factum est autem ut
adpropiaret porte ciuitatis et ferebatur
mortuum filius unicus matri
suae cum esset uidua et multus populus
ciuitatis cum ea erat, uidensautem
188 misertus est ei etdixit illi

noli plorare et accedens tetigit

sartofagum qui autem portabant steterunt

etdixit iuuenisiuuenis tibi dico
surge et resedit mortuus

et coepitloqui et dedit eum
matrisuae accepit autem timor

omnes et honorificabant dm dicentes

quoniam profeta magnus surrexit in nobis

et quoniam uisitauit ds plebem suam

et exiuit hoc uerbum in totam

iudaeam de illo et in omni

regione et in quibus usque ad iohanen

baptistam quiet aduocans

duos ciscipulorum suorum dixit

euntes dicite ei tu es qui

uenturuses an alium expectamus

et aduenientes uiri ad

eum dixerunt iohannes baptista

misit nos ad te dicens

tu es qui uenturuses an alium ex

pectamus in ipsa autem hora curabit

multos ab infirmitatibus et plagis

et iniquorum spirituum et caecos

faciebat uidere et respondens dixit
(Fol. 212 a.)

Cap. VII. 10—22?.

189

190

feof

[ἃ 18]

ff

— —
KAT
o

f2j
"S
js

avrow πορευθεντεσ eurare iav

a. edo ὕμων ot οφθικαια

ἤκουσαν ὕμων Tawra οτιτυῴφλοι

αναβλεπουσιν χωλοι περιπατουσιν

λεπροι καθαριζονται και κωφοι

ακοουσιν νεκροὶ €y€L.DOVTOL

πτωχοι εναγγελιζονται και

μακαριοσ ἐστιν og αν py σκανδαλισθη

εν ἐμοι απελθοντων δετων ἀγγελῶν
twavou ἡρξατο λεγειν περι ἴωανον TOW

οχλοισ τι εἐξηλθατε εἰσ τὴν ἐρῆμον

θεασασθαι καλαμον ὕπο

ανεμον σαλενομενον αλλατι

εξηλθατε ειἰδειν ἀανθρωπον εν μαλακουσ

ἵματιοισ ἡμφιεσμενον ἵἴδου ot

εν ιματισμω ενδοξω και τρυφὴ
διαγοντεσ «v row βασιλειοισ εἰσιν
αλλατι εξηλθατε ειδειν προφητὴν
vat Neyw ὕμειν και περισσοτερον
προφήτου :ὅτι ονδεισ μειζων ey
γεννητοισ γυναικων προφητὴσ

iwayov του Barrurrov ovrog ἐστιν

περι ov γέγραπται ἴδον ἀποστελλω Tov

αγγελον μου προ προσωπου

οσ κατασκευασει TOY οδον σον

: λέγω δεύμειν orco μεικροτεροσ

avrov ev τὴ βασιλεια του ϑυ μειζων

ως
ναι- ἐδικαιωσαι τον Oy βαπτισθεντεσ

vo βαπτισμα ἴωανου οι de φαρισαιοι

καὶ νομικοι τὴν βουλὴν του θυ ηθετησαν

: μη βαπτισθεντεσ im avrov : τινι ovy

ομοιωσὼ rove ανθρωπουσ Tyo γενεασ

(Fol. 212 6.)

ς αυτουέεστιν «και Tac O λαοσ ακουσασ «αὶ οἱ Te» 29

‘BEC LUCAN

ilis euntes dicite iohani
quae uiderunt oculi uestri et quae
audierunt aures uestre quia caeci
uident clodiambulant
leprosi mundantur et surdi
audiunt mortui resurgunt
pauperes euangelizantur et
beatus erit qui non fuerit scandalizatus
in me euntibus autem nuntiis
iohanni coepit dicere de iohane
turbis quid existis in desertum
uidere harundinem a
uento moueri sed quid
existis uidere hominem in mollibus
uestimentis uestitum ecoe qui
in uestimentis gloriosis et aepulatione
agent in regibus sunt
sed quid existis uidere profetam
etiam dico uobis et amplius
profeta quoniam nemo maior in
natis mulierum profeta
iohanis baptiste hic est
de quo scriptum est, ecce mitto
angelum meum ante faciem tuam
qui praeparauit uiam tuam
dico autem uobis quoniam qui minor est
eius in regno caelorum maior
illo est et omnis populus audiens et publicani
justificabit dm baptizati
baptisma iohanis pharisaeiautem — .
etlegisdoctores consilium dei abusi sunt
non baptizatiab eo cui ergo
similabo homines generationis

(Fol. 213 a.)

Car. VII. 33—31.

KAT AOYK
—— NS
TAVTHO καὶ τινι εἰσιν ομοιοι ομοιοι
εἰσιν τοισ παιδιοισ TOUT εν TH ayopa
καθημενοισ και προσφωνουσιν
αλληλοισ λεγοντεσ ηυλησαμεν ὕμειν
καὶ ovk ὠρχήσασθαι εθρηνησαμεν
καὶ κεκλαυσατε ἐληλυθεν yap Ἰωανησ'
o βαπτιστησ μητεεσθων μητεπεινων
και λεγετε δαιμονιον exe
ἐληλνθεν οὕιοσ του ανθρωπον
ἐσθων και πεινων και λεγετε
ἴδου ayÜpenroc payor και
owororme φιλοσ τελωνων
και apapreAoy και εδικαιωθη
1) σοφια aro των τέκνων AUTNT
οὗ: "poro v δε avrov τισ Tov φαρισαιων

iva $ayy per avrov. και εἰσελθων εἰσ Tov
oov Tov φαρισαιον karexM On

xat ov γυνὴ ev Ty woke apaprwdoo
γνουσα ort ev Ty oua rov φαρισαιου
KaTaxetrat κομίσασα μνροναλαβαστρον

και στασα οπισω παρα τουσ ποδασ avrov
κλαιουσα row δακρυσι εβρεξετουσ
ποδασ αὐτου xou Tau θριξει τησ
κεφαλησ αὐτησ εἐξεμαξεν και
κατεφιλει τουσ ποδασ avrov
και ἡλειῴφεν To μυρω ἵἴδων de
o φαρισαιοσ παρ ὦ κατέκειτο
ειπεν EV εαντω οντοσ εἰ ἣν προφητὴσ
εἐγεινωσκεν ay Tur Kat ποδαπὴ ἡ γυνὴ
ἢ ἀπτομενὴ avrov. οτι αμαρτωλοσ
εστιν και αποκρειθεισ o ino eurev
προσ GUTOV σίιμὼν exw Cot TL eure
o Seedy διδασκαλεειπον οδεειπεν
(Fol. 2135.)

VIL 32

33

34

35

37

38

39

40

-
EC

—

fet

CAN 191

j

huius et cui sunt similes similes
sunt infantibus qui in foro
sedentibus et adloquentibus
inuicem dicentibus cantabimus uobis
et non saltastis lamentauimus

etnon plorastis uenit enim iohanes
beptista nequeedens neque bibens
etdicitis daemonium habet

uenit filius hominis

edens etuibens et dicitis

ecce homo manducator et
uinipotator &micus publicanorum
et peccatorum et iustificata est

sapientia a filis suis

rogauit autem illum quidam pharisaeorum

ut manducaret cum eo et intransin
domum pharisaei recubuit

et ecce mulier in ciuitate peccatrix
sciens quoniam in domo pharisaei

recumbet accipiens unguenti alabastru

et stans retro ad pedes eius

plorans lacrimis inpleuit

pedes eius et capillis

capitis sui extersit et

osculabatur pedes eius

et unguebat unguento uidens autem

pharisaeus ad quem recumbebat

dixit intra se hic si esset propheta

sciebat utique quiset qualis mulier

quae tangit eum quia peccatrix

est et respondens ihs dixit

ad eum simon habeo tibi quod dicere

ad ille dixit magister dic ad ille dixit
(Fol. 214 a.)

Car. VII. 31—40.

192

KAT AOYKAN
SoS —
Svo χρεοφιλετε noav δανιστη τινι
o εἰσ ὠφειλεν δηναρια πεντακοσια
o δεετεροσ δηναρια πεντήκοντα
pi exovrov avrav ἀποδουναὶ
aj.oorepowr exapicaro Tw ovv avrov
πλεον ἀγαπήσει αποκριθεισ οσιμων
eurev ὕπολαμβανω ort ὦ τὸ πλεον
exopwraro οδεειπεν avro ορθωσ

και στραφεισ προσ τὴν γυναικα

εἰπεν ro σιμωνι βλεπεισ ταυτὴν

ἐκρεινασ

τὴν γυναικα εισηλθον σου «ur τὴν οικιαν
και ὕδωρ ert ποδασ μοι ovk εδωκασ
αὐτὴ δετοισ δακρισιν εβρεξεν μον

Tove ποδασ Kat Taio θριξιν avrgo
ἐξεμαξεν φιλημα μοι ουκ εδωκασ

αντη δε adh yo εἰσηλθον ov διελιπεν

VII 41

42

43

καταφιλουσα μου Tove 7ro0a0 - eco τὴν κεφαλὴ 46
μον

ovx ἡλευψασ avrn δε

μύρω ἡλειψεν ov χαριν δε Aeyw σοι
αφεωνται αὐτὴ πολλα εἰπεν δε αυτῇ
αφεωνται cov αἱ apapriat και ἤρξαντο

οἱ συνανακειμεένοι eye εν eavrour

τισ ἐστιν οντοσ οσ καὶ αμαρτιασ αφιησιν

eurey δεπροσ τὴν γυναικα γυναι

3) πιστισ σον σεσωκεν G'€ - πορευον εν tojv

: και eyevero ἐν To καθεξησ και avroo

διωδευεν κατα πολιν καὶ κωμὴν

κηρνυσσων και ευαγγελιζομενοσ

την βασιλειαν τον ὃυ καιοι. uf» per avrov

και γυναικεσ τινεσ at σα τεθεραπευμεναι

απο πνευματων πονήρων και

ασθενιων μαρια ἡ καλουμενὴ

μαγδαληνὴ εξησ. Ü- δαιμονια εξεληλυθει
(Fol. 214 6.)

VIII. 1

fm
i-

C
—

oak
duo debitoreserant cuidam faeneratori
unus debebat denarios quingentos

alius autem denarios quinquaginta

non habentibus illis unde redderent
utrisque donauit quis ergo eum
plusdiligit respondens simon

dixit suspicor quoniam cui plus
donauit ad ille dixit illi recte

iudicasti et conuersus ad mulierem
dixit simoni uides hanc

mulierem introibi in' domum tuam

et aquam in pedes mihi non dedisti
haec autem lacrimis inrigauit mihi
pedes et capillis suis

extersit osculum mihi non dedisti
haec autem ex quo introibi non cessauit
oRculans mihi pedes oleo caput meum
non unxisti haec autem

unguento unxit propter quod dico tibi
dimittentur illi multa dixit autem ei
dimissa sunt tibi peccata et coeperunt
qui simul recumbebant dicere intra se
quisest hic qui et peccata dimittit
dixit autem ad mulierem mulier

fides tua te salbam fecit uade in pace

Et factum est in continenti et ipse

circuibat circa ciuitatem et castellum

praedicans et euangelizans

regnum del et xii cum illo

et mulieres quaedam quae erant curatae

a spirit ibus inmundis et

infirmitatibus maria quae uocabatur

magdalene de qua . uii . daemonia exierant
(Fol. 215 a.)

Capp. VII. 41—VIII. 2.

Saf

ff

[3j

-. ey —

KAT AOYKA

--- -ος:.. —
και twava yuvy χουζα ^ ererporou
npwoov καὶ σουσαννα καὶ ετεραι πολλαι

αἰτινεσ Και διηκογουν AUTOS ἐκ TOV

: ὕπαρχοντων avrov :συνελθοντοσ δε

οχλου πολλου καὶ των τὴν πολιν

επιπορενομενων προσ αὐτὸν εἰπεν

παραβολὴν rotavrqv προσ avrove

Εξηλθεν οσπειρων σπειραι rov σπορον

αὐτου καὶ εν TO σπειρειν oO μεν ere
παρα τὴν οδον Kat κατεπατηθη Kat τα
πετεινα κατεφαγεν avro καὶ aXXo
ἐπεσεν ἐπι τὴν πετραν Kat prev εξζηρανθὴ
δια To μὴ exew ἵκμαδα καὶ αλλο ἐπεσεν
μέσον των ἀκανθων και συνφνεισαι

a, ἀκανθαι απεκνιξαν αὐτο και αλλο

exec ev emt τὴν γὴν τὴν ἀγαθὴν Kat καλὴν

VIII. 3

και φνεν Kat ἐποιησεν koqiroy "εκατονταπλασιονα

ravra λεγων εφωνει o exov ora
axovewaxoverw επηρωτων δε
avrov ot μαθηται avrov TO TU en

ἢ παραβολὴ αὐτὴ ode eurev ὕμειν
δεδοται τα μυστηρια τησ βασιλειασ Tov ὃν

: γνωναι: Tour δελοιποισ

ev παραβολαισ ἵνα βλεποντεσ py edwory

: καιακουοντεσ py συνΐωσιν “core δε

αὐτῇ ἡ παραβολη οσποροσ ἐστιν o λογοσ
o του Ov
ot ἀακολονθουντεσ ὧν ἐρχεταε o διαβολοσ
καιαιρει απὸ THE καρδιασ αὐτῶν τον λογον

tva py πιστευσαντεσ σωθωσιν οιδε

οἱ δεπαρα τὴν οδον εἰσιν

ἐπι τὴν πετραν OLOTAV AKOVTWOLY μετα

χαρασ Sexovras roy λογον και ριζαν

ονκ ἐχουσὶν οἱ προσ καιρον πιστενουσι

(Fol. 215 5.)

SEC LUCAN

193

et iohana uxorchuza procuratoris
herodis etsusanna etaliae multae
quae et ministrabant illis de
substantiasua congregato autem
populo multo et qui ad ciuitatem
iter faciebant ad eum dixit
parabolam talem ad eos

Exiuit seminator seminare semen

suum et in quo seminat aliut quidem cedit
ad uiam et conculcatum est et
uolatilia comederunt illud . et aliud cecidit
super petram et cum creuisset aridum factu est
propter quod non haberet umorem - et aliud cecidit
in medio spinarum et cum germinassent
spinae suffocauerunt illud et aliud
cecidit super terram bonam et uberam
et cum germinasset fecit fructum centupia
haec dicens clamabat qui habet aures
audiendi audiat. interrogabant autem
illum discipuli eius. quae essent
parabola haec ad ille dixit.uobis
datum est mysterium regni del
scire reliquis autem
in parabolis ut uidentes non uideant
etaudientes nonaudiant estautem
haec parabola semen est uerbum
del qui autem ad uiam sunt
quiaudiunt quorum uenit diabolus
et tollit a corde eorum uerbum
ut non credentessaluifiant quiautem
super petram quicumaudierunt cum
gaudio accipiunt uerbum et radicem
non habent quiad tempus credunt

(Fol. 216 a.)

Cap. VIII. 3—13.

25

194

καὶ εν καιρω πειρασμον αφιστανται

το δεεισ rac ἀκανθασ πεσὸν ovrot eww
Ot ακουσαντεσ και ὕπο μεριμνων

vÀovrov και ἡδονων του βιου πορενομενοι
συνπνειγονται Kat ov τελεσφορουσιν

το Ó« ew τὴν καλὴν γὴν ovrot εἰσιν
οἰτινεσ ev καρδια αγαθη ακουσαντεσ'

—
tov λογον Tov θν | karexovaw Kat

καρποφορουσιν ev vmojovy

--
of : Οὐδεισ Se λυχνον aac Kadvrret avrov

[8 Jaf

[3

ΜΗ

. TWO ακονέετε

σκενει ἡ ὕποκατω THO Krew ya τιθησιν
αλλα ert τὴν λυχνιαν τιθι ἵνα 0t ἐσ
πορενομενοι βλεπωσι τὸ doo

ov yap «art κρυπτον 0 ov φανερον εσται
ovdearoxpypov aAa tva. γνωσθη

και εἰσ φανερον ελθηὴ | BXerere ovy

: oc yop av exn δοθησεται
αντω και 0c αν μὴ exn apÜga erac

: am avrov xavo Ooket exew : Trapeyevero δε

T poc avrov ἢ μητὴρ avrov Kat ot adeAdos
avrov καὶ οὐκ ἤδυναντο συντυχεῖν

avro δια τον οχλον -απηγγελη δε αυΐω
οτι ἡ μητὴρ σον καιοι αδελφοι σον

«£o ἐστηκασιν ζηήτουντεσ σε ode

αποκριθεισ εἰπεν avrouwr «ἡ LTP μον και οι
αδελῴοι μον οντοι εἰσιν ot Tov λογον Tov by

. GQKOVOYTED KGL TOLOUYTET

: Éyevero Se
«v paa, των ἡμερων aya qvac avroy

eur πλοιον και ot pabyrat avrov

και eurev προσ αντουσ διελθωμεν

εἰσ To T«pay Tyo λιμνησ και ανηχθησαν

πλεόντων δεαντων αφυπνωσεν

και κατεβη λελαψ ἀνεμον πολλη
(Fol. 216 5.)

VIII.

14

15

18

19

20

21

22

SEC LUCAN
— — -- —

et in tempore temptationis recedunt
quod autem in spinas cecidit hi sunt
qui audierunt eta sollicitudinibus
diuitiarum et suabitati abientes
suffocantur et non adferent fructum
quod autem in terram bonam hi sunt
qui in corde bono audientes

uerbum dei continent et

fructificant in sufferentia

Nemo autem lueernam aocendens coperit eam

uaso aut suptus lectum ponit

sed super candelabrum ponit ut qui

intrant uideant lumen

non est enim absconsum quod non in palam uenit
nec occultum sed ut sciatur

etin palam ueniet uidete ergo

quo modo auditis quienim habet dabitur
ei et qui non habet tolletur

ab eo et quod putat se habere aduenit autem
ad eum mater eius et fratres

eius et non poterant contingere

ei propter turbam nuntiatum est autem
ei quimaterter tua et fratres tui

foras stant quaerenteste ad ille
respondens dixiteis matermea et
fratres mei hi sunt qui uerbum del

audiunt et faciunt factum est autem

in una dierum ascenderunt eum

in nauem et discipuli eius

et dixit ad eos pertranseamus

in contra stagnum et nauigarunt

nauigantibus autem illis obdormiuit

et descendit procella uenti multa
(Fol. 317 a.)

Cap. VIII. 13—23.

eur τὴν λιμνὴν Kat cuverAnpovvro VIII.

καὶ εκινδυνευον προσελθοντεσ δε 24
--- --.

διηγειραν avrov λεγοντεσ κε κε

απολλυμεθα 0 δεεγερθεισ επετειμησεν

τω aye» καὶ τω κλυδωνι καὶ ἐπαύσαντο
και ἐγενετὸ γαληνὴ εἰπεν δε avrowr 28
που ἐστιν ἡ πιστισ ὕμων φοβηθεντεσ δε
εθαυμασαν λεγοντεσ προσ αλληλουσ

TUS Apa OVTOT ἐστιν οτι καὶ TOUT ἀνεμοισ'

ἐεπιτασσέει Καὶ TW ὕδατι καὶ ὕπακονουσιν αντω

κατεπλευσαν δε εἰσ τὴν xopay Toy 26
γερασήνων ἡτισ ἐστιν ἀντίπερα THT

γαλιλαιασ και εξηλθον ext τὴν γὴν και 2037
ὕπηντησεν avro avgp ἐκ THT πολεωσ

oc exer δαιμονία απὸ χρονων ewayov

og ειματιον ovK ἐνεδυδισκετο Kat

εν οἰκω OUK ἐμενεν αλλ ev τοισ

μνημειοισ ειδων δε roy uy avexpagey 28
φωνὴ peyady curev

τι ἐμοι και σοι Ut€ Tov ὕἵψιστου δαιομαι σον

pn με βασανισὴσ ελεγεν yap τω 19
Sa:poviw ro axopro εξελθε απο Tov

avOpwrov πολλοισ yap xpovour

συνήρπακει αὐτὸν εδεσμειτο yap

αλυσεσιν και παιδεσ φυλασσομενοσ

και διερησσετα δεσμα yAavvero yap

ὕποτου δαιμονιον εἰσ τὴν ἐερημοὸν

επηρωτησεν δεαντον o ine λεγων 30
τι σοιονομα ἐστιν οδεειπεν λεγιων

ονομα μοι πολλα yap may δαιμονια

παρεκαλουν δε ἵνα μὴ ἐπιταξη 31

avrow ao τὴν αβυσσον απελθειν

nv δε exer aye χοίρων βοσκομενὴ 32
(Fol. 217 6.)

in stagnum et conplebantur

et periclitabantur accedentes autem
excitauerunt eum dicentes dme dme
perimus ad ille surgens inperauit
uento etundae et cessauerunt

et facta est tranquillitas.dixit autem illis

τ ubiest fides uestra timentes autes

mirabantur dicentes ad inuicem

quisnam hic est quoniam et uentis

inperatetaquae etobaudiunt ei

deuenerunt autem in regionem

gerasenorum quae est contra

galilaeam etexieruntin terram et

obuiauitiliuir de ciuitate

qui habebat daemonia a temporibus multis

qui tunicam non induebatur et

domo non manebat sed in

monimentis uidens autem ihm exclamaait

uoce magna dixit

quid mihi et tibi fili altissimi rogo te

ne me torqueas dicebat enim

daemonioin mundoexiab

homine multis enim temporibus

abripiebat eum ligabatur enim

catenis etconpedibus et custodiabatur

et disrumpebat uincula. ducebantur enim

a daemonio in desertum

interrogauit autem eum ihs dicens

quid tibi nomen est ad ille dixit legio

nomen mihi multa enim erant daemonia

rogabant autem ut non praeciperet

illis in abyssum abire

erat autem ibi grex porcorum pascentium
(Fol. 218 a.)

Cap. VIII. 23— 32.

195

196

j

και ελθων ανὴρ

ev Tw ορει παρεκαλουν Se avrov

iva εἰσ Tove χοιρουσ εἰσελθωσιν

o Se werpayer avrow - εξελθοντα δὲ
τα δαιμονια aov ανθρωπου
wppnoay εἰσ Tove χοιρουσ

wppnoe δε ἡ ayeAy κατα του
κρήμνου eur τὴν λιμνὴν

και απεπνιγὴ εἰδοντεσ Se o. βοσκοντεσ

τὸ γεγονοσ εφνγαν και απηγγειλαν

εἰσ τὴν πολιν και εἰσ τουσ ἀγρουσ
παραγενομένων 0e εκ THE πολεωσ

και θεωρησαντων καθήμενον

τον δαιμονιζομενον σωφρονουντα

και ἵματισμενον καθημενον

παρα τουσ ποδασ του tqu εφοβηθησαν
ampyyeay yap αντοισ οι idovrer
voc ἐσωθη o wv ypwrncay δε

τον τὴν παντεσ και ἢ χωρα TOV

γερασηνων απελθειν ar avrov

φοβω yap μεγαλω συνιχοντο

: ενβασ δεὔπεστρεψεν npwra δε

avrov o ἀνὴρ ad ον εξεληλυθει

τα δαιμονια εἰναι συν avro)
arreAucey δε avroy λεγων πορενον

εἰσ TOV οικον σου διηγουμενοσ ova σοι
060 ἐποιησεν και απελθων kara τὴν

πολιν εκηρυσσεν 00a εποιῆσεν avro

uu ee
: oto’ eyevero δε ey Tw ὕποστρεψε

--
τον inv αποδεξασθαι avrov Tov οχλον

7Gay yap vayreg προσδοκωντεσ avroy

y"c πεσων

ovrog apxcev TO συναγωγὴσ TETwy

oe —
ὕπο Tove ποδασ TOV ιηυ παρεκαλει avrov

(Fol. 2186.)

VIII.

33

34

40

in montem rogaban tem eum
ut in porcos introirent
δα 1116 praecepiteis cum exissent autem

daemonia ab homine

abierunt in porcos

abiit autem grex per

praecipitium in stagnum

et suffocata est . uidentes autem qui pascebant
quod factum est fugerunt et nuntiauerunt
inciuitatem et in agros

aduenientes autem de ciuitate

et uidentes sedentem

qui habuerat daemonium sobrium

et uestitum sedentem

ad pedes ihu timuerunt

adnuntiauerunt enim illis qui uiderant
quomodo salbatus est legion rogauerunt aute
ihm omneset regio

gerasenorum abire ab eis

timore enim magnum conpraehensi erant
ascendens autem reuersus est rogabat aute.
eumuir a quo exierant

daemonia utessetcum eo

dismisiti autem illum dicens uade

in domum tuam narrans quanta tibi

ds fecit et uadens in

ciuitatem nuntiabat quanta illi fecit

ihs factum est autem cum reuerteretur
ihs excepit eum populus

erant enim omnes expectantes eum

Etueniens uir cuinomen iairus et

hic princeps synagogae cadens
sub pedes ihu rogubat eum
(Fol. 219 a.)

Car. VIII. 32—47.

euweAÜew εἰσ τὴν 0
θυγατὴρ avro μονογενὴσ ετων. ιβ.
αποθνησκου και ἐγένετο ev τω

πορευεσθαι avrov. ot οχλοι συνεπνιγαν
QVTOV Kat γυνὴ ουσα εν ρυσι aua TOO

axo αιτων᾽ Bt. qv οὐδε εἰσ ἴσχνεν θεραπενσαι
προσελθουσα ἡψατο του ἵματιου avrov

και παραχρημα εστὴ ἡ ρυσισ του αἱματοσ
avrgg οδε ine γνουσ τὴν εξελθουσαν

ef avrov δυναμιν ἐπηρωτα rwr pov ἡψατο
ἀρνουμένων δεπαντων εἰπεν 0 πετροσ

και οἱ συν αυτω επιστατα οἱ ὀοχλοι συνεχοῦσι
«a, αποθλειβουσιν και λεγεισ tu pov * 7
ἥψατο οδεειπεν ἡψατομου Tw eyw yap
eyvov δυναμιν εξελθουσαν ax ἐμου

ιἰδουσα δε ἡ γυνὴ ort οὐκ eXaD«v* ἐντρομοσ ov
λθὲεν καὶ προσπεσουσα avro T

de nv airway ἡψατο avrov. απηγγειλεν
evwrtov παντοσ Tov Aaov καὶ orc ἴαθη
wapaxpypa οδεειπεν αὐτὴ Üvyarep

ἢ πιστισ σου TETWKEV σε πορευου εν vy
ετιαντου λαλουντοσ epxovra4 απὸ Tov
apxiowaywyou λεγοντεσ avro ort
τεθνηκεν σου ἡ Ovyarnp- μήκετι σκυλλε

τον διδασκαλον οδε - ακουσασ

τὸν λογον απεκριθὴ avro λεγων

pn φοβου μονον πιστευε και σωθήσεται
εισελθων δε εἰσ τὴν οἰκιαν ovk αφηκεν
εἰσελθειν συν avro τινα. εἰ μὴ πετρον

Kat ἴωανὴν και ἴακωβον Kat Tov

πατερα τον κορασιου και τὴν μήτερα
exAatov Se παντεσ και ἐκοπτοντο

αὐτὴν οδεειπεν μὴ καιετε

(Fol. 219 5.)

avavrov yvyap VIII. 42

43

45

46

47

48

49

51

LUCAN 197

introire in domum eius erat enim

filia ilh unica annorum. xii.

moriens etfactum est cum

iter faceret turbae suffocabant

eum etmulier quae erat in profluuio sanguinis

ab annis. xii. quem nemo poterat curare

a accedens tetigit tunicam eius

— LJ MM . . e
y eius ihs autem sciens quae exiuit

ab eo uirtus interrogabat quis me tetigit
negantibus autem omnibus dixit petrus

et qui cum eo erant magister turbae te conprimunt
et contribulant et dicis quis me

tetigit adilledixit tetigit me quis ego enim
sciui uirtutem exisse a me

uidens autem mulier quia non latuit tremibunds

uenit et procidens ad eum

B et confestim stetit profluuius sanguinis

propter quam causam tetigit eum adnuntiabit
in conspectu omnis populi et quia sanata est
confestim ad ille dixit ei filia
fides tua te salbam fecit uade in pacem
adhuceoloquente ueniunt ab
archisynagogo dicentes illi quoniam
mortua est filia tua iam noli uexare
magistrum ihs autem audiens
uerbum respondit illi dicens
noli timere tantum crede etsalbabitur
intrans autem in domum non admisit
introire secum quemquam nisi petrum
etiohanen etiacobum et
patrem puellae et matrem
plorabant autem omnes et plangebant
eam ad ille dixit nolite plorare

(Fol. 2204.)

Car, VIIT. 41— 52.

198

[3]

J

jaf

[5 fas

> ΤΟ -yeyovor

: πανταχου

ov yap απεθανεν adda. καθενδει VIII.
και κατέλουν avTOv ειδοτεσ OTL 53
αἀπεθανεν avrog δε κρατησασ Tyo χειροσ 54.
avro εφωνησεν λεγων ἡ raw ἐγειρε

και ὕπεστρεψεν ro πνευμα avro 55
καὶ ἀανεστὴ παραχρημα Kat επεταξεν

δοθηναι αὐτὴ φαγειν οι δεγονεισ 56
avrga θεωρουντεσ ef ἐστησαν
παρήγγειλεν Seavrow μῆηδε εἰπειν

: συνκαλεσαμενοσ δε IX. 1
rovc - 8+ ἐδωκεν avrour δυναμιν

και ἐξουσιαν ems πασαν δαιμονιον

καὶ νοσουσ θεραπευειν και απεστειλεν 2

αντουσ κηρυσσειν την βασιλειαν τον θυ

: καιΐασθαι rove ασθενεισ : καὶ εἰπεν προσ αντουσ 3

pajóev aapere εἰσ τὴν odov μητεραβδον
μητεπήραν papreaprov μητεαργυριον
μήτε ava δνο χιτωνασ exew
και εἰσ ἣν ay οἰκιαν εἰσελθητε 4
exe, μενετε κακειθεν εἐξερχεσθε

: καὶ οσοιαν μὴ δεξωνται ὕμασ 5
ἐξερχομενοι ex THO πολεωσ εκεινὴσ
εἐκτειναξατε TOV KOVLODTOV των ποδων ὕμω

εἰσ μαρτυριον ἐπ᾿ avrovo

: efepxopevor δε κατα πολεισ καὶ ἤρχοντο 6

ευαγγελιζομενοι και θεραπευοντεσ'
: ἀκουσασ δεηρωδησ 7
0 Terpapyyg τα γεινομενα ἠπὸορειτο

δια το λεγεσθαι ὕπο τινων ort

Ἰωαννὴσ εκ νεκρὼων avETTH

ὕπο τινων δε orc ηλειασ εφανη 8

αλλοι Se ort προφητὴσ των ἀρχαίων

ἡνεστὴ εἰπεν δεηρωδησ ori 9
(Fol. 2200.)

SEC LUCAN
— — υ.-. —

non enim mortua est sed dormit

et deridebant eum scientes quoniam

mortua est ipse autem tenens manum

eius clamauit dicens puella surge

et conuersus est spiritus eius

et surrexit confestim et praecepit

dariei manducare parentes autem

eius uidentes expauerunt

praecepit autem illis nemini dicere

quod factum est conuocans autem

xii- dediteisuirtutem

et potestatem super omne daemonium

etinf&rmitates curare et misit

eo8 praedicare regnum dei

et sanare infirmos et dix ad eos

nihil tuleritisin uiam non uirgam

neque peram neque panem neque pecaniam

nequae ana duas tunicas habere

et in quemcumque domum intraueritis

ibi manete et inde exite

et quecumque non acceperint uos

exeuntes de ciuitate illa

excutite puluerem pedum uestrorum

in testimonium super illos

exeuntes autem circa ciuitates transibant

euangelizantes et curantes

ubique audiens autem herodes

tetrarcha quae fiebant confundebatur

propter quod diceretur a quibusdam quia

iohannes a mortuis surrexit

abaliosautem quoniam helias uisus est

aliautem quia profeta anticus

surrexit dixit autem herodes quia
(Fol. 221 a.)

Capp. VIII. 51—IX. 9.

ἴωανην eyo ἀπεκεφαλισα τισ δε

ἐστιν OUVTOG περι OV Eyw ταντα GKOUO

και ἐζήτει avroy εἰδειν :και ὕποστρεψαντεσ
: οεαπόστολοι διηγήσαντο avro oca

ἐποίησαν : καὶ παραλαβων avrove

ανεχωρησεν κατιδιαν εἰσ κωμὴν

λεγομενὴν Bydcaida οι δε oxXot

γνοντεσ ἠκολονυθησαν avro και

αποδεξαμενοσ αντουσ᾽ eXaX«t

αντοισ περι τησ βασιλιασ τον bv

FSF f

και τουσ χρειαν exovrao θεραπειασ
αὐτου παντασ LOTO
qy : ἢ δεήμερα ἡρξατο κλεινειν : προσελθοντεσ δε
B οι δωδεκα εἰπὸν avro ATOAVTOY TOV οχλο
ἵνα πορευθεντεσ ew raa κυκλω
Kwpao καιτουσ ἀγρουσ καταλυσωσιν
οτι ὧδε EV epu» τόπω ἐσμεν
eurey δεπροσ avrovg δοτεαντοισντοισ ὕμεισ
φαγειν οι δε ecray ovk εἰσιν jew
πλεον ἡ πεντεαρτοι και Svo ἴχθυεσ
εἰ μη τιημεισ πορευθεντεσ ἀγορασωμεν
εἰσ παντα τον Aaov τουτον βρωματα
ἤσαν yap ανδρεσ wo πεντακισχιλιοι
εἰπεν δεπροσ rove μαθητασ avrov
κατακλεινατε avrove κλισιασ ὡσει QVO,
πεντήκοντα καὶ ἐποιῆσαν ovrog
λαβὼν Se rove πεντεαρτουσ Kat Tov
6vo ἴχθυασ ἀαναβλεψασ' cw τον ovpavov
προσηῦξατο και εὐλογησεν em avrowr
καὶ εἐδιδου Tow μαθηταισ παρατιθεναι
Tow οχλοισ᾽ καὶ εφαγον και εχορτασθησαν
παντεσ καὶ ἤρθη ro περισσευμα των
κλασματων Koduot Sexadvo
(Fol. 221 6.)

IX,

10

11

14

15
16

SEC LUCA

iohanen ego decollaui quis est autem
hic de quo ego haec audio
et quaerebat uidere eum et reuersi
apostoli narrauerunt ei quanta
fecerunt etadsumens eos
recessit seorsum in castellum
quod dicitur bedsaida turbae autem
cognoscentes secutae sunt eum et
suscipiens eos loquebatur
ills deregno dei
et qui opus habebant sanitatis
eius omnes curabat
dies autem coepit declinare accedentes autem
duodecim dixerunt ad eum dismitte
turbas ut euntes in proxima
castella et uillas maneant
quoniam hic in deserto loco sumus
dixit autem ad eos date illis uos
manducare ad illi dixerunt non sunt nobis
plus quam quinque panes et duo pisces
nisi forte nos euntes emamus
in omnem populum hunc escas
erant enim uiri ut quinque milia
dixit autem ad discipulos suos
reclinate eos discubitiones sicut
quinquagenos et fecerunt sic
&ccipiens autem quinque panes et
duos pisces aspiciens in caelum
orauit et benedixit super eos
et dabat discipulis adponere
turbis et manducauerunt et saturati sunt
omnes et sublatum est quod superauit
fractamentorum cophini duodecim
(Fol. 222a.)

Cap. IX. 9—17.

200

qd
—

—

Ij

[Ξ|

: καὶ ἐγενετὸ EV TW εἰναι αντουσ καταμογασ

συνῆσαν avro ot μαθηται καὶ emporqo ey
avrova Acywy τινα με Xeyovaty

ot οχλοι εἰναι οι δε αποκριθεντεσ

ειπαν Ἰωανην τον βαπτιστην

αλλοι δεηλειαν ἡ ενα των προφητων
Ειπεν Se αυτοισ ὕμεισ δε τινα με

λεγετε εἰναι αποκριθεισ δεο πετροσ'

: εἰπὲν rov χρν ὕιον rov Ov : ὃ δε επιτειμησασ

αυτοισ παρηγγειλεν μηδενι λεγειν rovro

εἰπὼν ort Set Tov tov του ανθρωπου
πολλα παθειν και αποδοκιμασθηναι
ὕπο των πρεσβυτέρων και ἀρχιερεων
καὶ γραμματεων καὶ ἀποκταγθηναι
και μεθ μερασ τρεισ ἀναστηναι

ἔλεγεν Se rpoo παντασ «tis θελει
oruro μον ἐρχεσθε ἀαρνησασθω
εαντον καὶ ακολουθειτω μοι

oc yap ay Gedy την ψυχην avrov σωσαι
ἀπολεσει αὐτὴν og Say ἀπολέσῃ

τὴν ψυχὴν avrov ενεκενε μου
OvTOC σωσει αὐτὴν τιγαρ ὠφελει
ἀνθρωπον κερδησαι rov κοσμον ολον

εαντον δεαπολεσαι ἢ ζημιωθηναι

: og yap av αιπεσχυνθὴ ej kac τουσ ἐμουσ

τοῦτον 0 Utoc Tov ayÜporrov επαισχυνϑθησεται
—
eray eAU ev τὴ Sogy avrov Kat Tov πρσ avrov

καὶ TOV ayusv ἀγγελων : Neyw δε

: ὕμειν ort αληθωσ εἰσιν rier

Tuv WE ἐεστωτων Ot OV μὴ γευσωνται
Üavarov εωσ av ειδωσιν Tov ὕιον
tov ἀνθρωπου epxopevov ev τὴ 908 avrov
Eyevero δε pera rove λογονσ τουτουσ
(Fol. 222 5.)

IX. 18

2I

22

23

24

25

26

27

SEC LUCAN.

Et factum est cum essent, soli

erant cum eo discipuli et interrogauit
eos dicens quem me dicunt

turbaeesse ad illi respondentes
dixerunt iohanen baptistam

alii autem helian aut unum ex profetis

dixit autem illis uos autem quem me

dicitisesse — respondens autem petrus
dixit xpm filium del ad ille increpauit
eis et praecepit nemini dicere hoo
dicens. quoniam oportet filium hominis
multa pati etexproprari

&presbyteris eta principibus sacerdotum
etscribis et occidi

et post tres dies resurgere

dicebat autem ad omnes si quis uult

post me uenire abneget

semetipsum etsequaturme

qui enim uoluerit animam suam saluare
perdet eam qui autem perdiderit
animam suam propter me

hic salbabit eam quid enim prodeest
homini lucrari mundum totum
semetipsum autem perdere aut iactum pati
qui enim confusus fuerit me et meos
hunc filius hominis confundetur

cum uenerit in regno suo et patris sui
etsanctorum angelorum dico autem
uobis quoniam ueresunt quidam

qui hic stant qui non gustabunt
mortem usque cum uideant filium

hominis uenientem in gloria sua

factum est autem post haec uerba

(Fol. 223 a.)

Cap. IX. 18— 38.

Saf

wore ἡμεραι οκτω καὶ παραλαβων

πετρον και ακωβον και wayyy

aveBy εἰσ ro οροσ προσευξασθαι

καὶ €yevero ἐν τω προσευχεσθαι avrov

7 (dea. τον πρόσωπον avrov ἠλλοιωθη

καὶ οἵματισμοσ αὐτον λευκοσ ἐξαστραπτω
και ἴδου ανδρεσ Svo συνελαλουν avro

qw Se μωῦσησ και ἡλειασ οφθεντεσ «v δοξη
eXeyov Se ryv εἐξοδον avrov. ἣν μελλει
πληρουν εἰσ Ἱερουσαλήμ οδεπετροσ

και οἱ συν avro ἡσαν βεβαρημενοι ὕπνω
διαγρηγορησαντεσ δε ἴδον την δοξαν avrov
και Tove δυο ανδρασ τουσ συνεστωτασ αντω
και eyevero ev Tw διαχωρισθηναι avrove
ἀπαντοῦυ εἰπεν o TeTpod Tw ἣν επιστατα
καλον ἐστιν ἡμασ ὧδε εἰναι θελεισ

ποιήσω ὧδε τρεισ σκηνασ μίαν σοι

και μιαν μωῦσει και μιαν ἡλεια

μὴ edwo a λεγει Tavra δεαντον λεγοντοσ'
eyevero νεφελῃ και επεσκιασεν avrovo
εφοβηθησαν δε εν Tw exewova

εἰσελθειν εἰσ τὴν νεφελην Kat φωνὴ ἡλθε
«x Tne νεφελησ λεγουσα ουὅτοσ ἐστιν o doe μου
οαγαπητοσ «y ηυδοκησα | axovere avrov
και ev τω γενεσθαι τὴν φωνὴν ευρεθὴ

- povoc avrot δε εσειγησαν και οὐδενι
απηήγγειλαν εν εκειναισ ταισ ἡμεραισ

: ὠνεθεασαν €ycveroÓe δια ro ἡμερασ

κατελθοντα avrov απο TOV ορουσ' συνελθειν

avro οχλον πολυν Kat ἴδου ανὴρ

aro rov oxAov εβοησεν λεγων διδασκαλε

δεομαι σου επιβλεψῴον ert rov ὕιον μου

ort μονογενὴσ μοι ἐστιν λαμβανει yap
(Fol. 223.)

ΙΧ.

29

33

34

' a6

37

38

39

SEC LUCAN

A — 00 — 00 ΤΩ,

201

quasi dies octo et adsumens

petrum et iacobum et iohanen

ascendit in montem orare

et factum est cum oraret

species uultus eius mutata est

et uestimenta eius alba scoruscantia

et ecce duo uiri conloquebantur cum eo

erat autem moyxses et helias uisi in gloria

dicebant autem exitum eius quem incipit

conplerein hierusalem petrus autem

et qui cum eo erant. erant grauati somno

euigilantes autem uiderunt gloriam eius

et duos uiros qui simul stabant cum eo

et factum est cum separarentur ab eo

dixit petrusadihm magister

bonum estnobishicesse uis

facio hic tria tabernacula unum tibi

et unum moysi et unum heliae

nesciens quiddicit. haec autem eo dicente

facta est nubs et obumbrauit eos

timuerunt autem in eo cum illi

introierunt in nubem et uox uenit

de nube dicens hic est filius meus

dilectus in quo benesensi audite eum

et cum facta fuisset uox inuentus est

ihs solus ipsi autem tacuerunt et nulli

dixerunt in illis diebus

quae uiderunt factum est autem per diem

descendente eo de monte conuenire

ei turbam multam et ecce uir

deturba exclamauit dicens magister

rogote respice super filium meum

quoniam unicus mihi est accipit enim
(Fol. 224a.)

Car. IX. 28— 39.

26

[Ὁ]

avrov εξαιφνησ πνευμα και ρήσσει
καὶ σπαρασσει μετα αφρον και μογισ
ἀποχωρεῖ απ avrov και συντριβει avrov
καὶ εδεηθὴην rov μαθητων cov ἵνα
απαλλαξωσιν avrov και ovk ηδυνηθησαν
—

αποκριθεισ Se o ja. εἰπεν o yevea
amore και διεστραμμενη εωσ ποτε ἐσομαι
᾿ προσ ὕμασ' και ανεξομαι ὕμων
προσένεγκε Toy ὕιον σον’ ercóe
προσερχομενον avrov eppyfey avrov
To δαιμονιον Kat συνεταραξεν'

--
επετειμησεν δεοιησ τω ἀακαθαρτω
πνευματι καὶ αφηκεν avrov. καὶ
απεδωκεν τον Tada τω πατρι αὐτου
ἐπάντεσ δε ἐξεπλήσσοντο επι Τὴ

€
μεγαλιοτητι του Üv. : παντων δε
θαυμαζοντων eri πασιν occ εἐποιει
ειπεν προσ rove μαθητασ ovrov

θεσθαι ὕμεισ eve τα wra ὕμων rove Xoyove

SEC LUCAN
— — SY —

illum desubito spiritus et adlidit
et disrumpit cum spuma et uix
recedet ab eo et contribulat eum
et praecatus sum discipulos tuos ut

dimittant eum et ron potuerunt

incredula et peruersa usquequo ero
&d uos et patiar uos

adduc filium tuum | adhuc autem
&ccedenteeo adlisit eum

daemonium et conturbabit

inperauit autem ihs in mundo
spiritui etdimisiteum et

reddidit puerum patri suo

omnes autem stupuebanl in
magnitudine dei omnium autem
mirantium in omnibus quae faciebat
dixit ad discipulos suos

poniteuos in aures uestras uerba

sR j

>
xe)

respondens autem ihs dixit o generatio
|

: τουτουσ o yap ὕιοσ Tov ayÜporrov ista filius enim hominis

μέλλει παραδιδοσθαι εἰσ χειρασ᾽ ; incipiet tradi in manus
ανθρωπων ot δεγνοουν To ρημα 45 hominum illi autem ignorabant uerbum
TOVTO Kat ἣν κεκαλυμμενον aT avrov hoe et erat coopertum ab eis

iva μη αἰσθωνται avro και epoBovvro ut non sentirent illud et timebant

Erepwrncat rept Tov ρηματοσ rovrov interrogare de uerbo hoc
a,
: τοτισ aven μειζων avrov. o deine 46, 47 quisnam esset maior eorum ihs autem
wv rov διαλογισμον αὐτων uidens cogitationem eorum
EOTHOEY Tap εαντον Kat ειπεν οσ ay 48 statuit ad se et dixit quicumque

δεξηται ro παιδιον rovro ext Tw

|
|
|
T9c καρδιασ επιλαβομενοσ παιδιον β cordis adprehendens infantem
|
acceperit infantem hunc in

ovopart pov ene δεχεται Kat TOV nomine meo me accipit et eum

ATOTTELAGYTG με o yap μεκροτεροσ qui me misit qui autem minor est
ἐν πασιν ὕμειν OVTOG ἐστε μεγασ in omnibus uobis hic erit magnus

|
(Fol. 224 5.) | (Fol. 225 a.)

Car. IX. 39—48.

[9f

—

pe :
—

mY c —
KAT AOYKAN
—— υ. —
αποκριθεισ Oe iwayne εἰπεν επιστατα
εἰδομεν τινα επιτω ovopart σὸν
ἐκβαλλοντα δαιμονια και ἐκωλυσαμεν
avrov ort οὐκ ἀακολουθει μεθ ἡμχον
----
Ειπεν δεο ιησ μὴ κωλυετε avrov

og yap ovk ἐστιν καθυμων ὕπερ ὕμων

: ἐστιν “eyevero Se εν τω πλήρουσθαι

Tag ἡμερασ τὴσ ἀαναλημψεωσ avrov

και αὐυτοσ τὸ προσωπον αυτου εστηριξεν
Tov πορενυεσθαι εἰσ Ἱερουσαλήμ.
και απεστειλεν a-yyeXove πρὸ προσωπον
avrov και πορευθεντεσ εἰσηλθον
ew κυμην σαμαρειτων ὠστεαιτοιμασαι
αντω καὶ οὐκ εδεξαντο avrov. om
TO poc enrov αντου Ἣν 7ropevopuvev
ec Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἵἴδοντεσ 0€ ot μαθηται
avroviaxwBoo Kat wayvyo εἰπὸν
A
κεθελεισ εἰπωμεν vp kara qvac
ἐκ TOV ουρανου και ἀαναλωσαι avTOv
wc καὶ ἡλειασ ποιησεν στραφεισ δε
εἐκετειμῆσεν αντοισ και εἰπεν
ovk οἰδατε ποιου πνευματοσ ἐστε
και ετορευθησαν ew erepay κωμὴν

καὶ ἐγενετὸ πορενομενων αὐτῶν
ἐν τή obo εἰπεν τισ προσ avrov
ακ woo OTOV αν ὕπαγεισ

—

καὶ εἶπεν avro 0 ijo. at adwrexes φωλεουσ
ἐχουσιν Kat TO, πετεινα TOV ουρανου
xarac κηνωσεισ o δεῦιοσ του avOpwrov
ουκ exe που τὴν κεφαλὴν κλεινὴ

Curev δε προσ ετερον ακολουθι μοι
οδεειπεν εἐπιτρεψον pot πρωτον
ἀπελθοντα θαψαι rov πατερα μου

(Fol. 225 5.)

IX. 49

$4

SEC 203
— —-
respondens autem iohanes dixit magister
uidimus quendam in nomine tuo
eicientem daemonia et prohibus

eum quia non sequitur nobiscum

dixit autem ihs nolite prohibere eum

qui enim non es contra uos pro uobis
est -factum est autem ut conpleretur
dies adsumptionis eius
et ipse uultum suum firmauit
ut abiret in hierusalem
et misit nuntios ante faciem
suam et euntes intrauerunt
in castellum samaritanorum ut praepararent
eiet non susceperunteum quia
uultus eius erat iens
inhierusalem uidentes autem discipuli
eius iacobus et iohanes dixerunt
dme uis dicimus ignem descendere
de caelo et.consumere eos
sicut et helias fecit conuersus autem
in crepauit eos et dixit
nescitis cuius spiritui estis
et abierunt in alium castellum

Et factum est euntibus illis
inuia dixit quidam ad illum
se quar te quocumque hieris

et dixit illiihs wul pes cubilia
habent et uolatilia caeli
habitacula filius autem hominis

non habet ubi caput reclinet

dixit autem ad alium sequere me

ad ille dixit permitte mihi primum
ut eam et sepeliam patrem meum
(Fol. 226 a.)

Cap. IX. 49—59.

204 KAT AOYKAN

O àe «urev avro αφεσ Tove vexpove IX. 60
θαψαι rove eavrov vexpova ov de
πορευθεισ διαγγελλε την βασιλειαν τον ϑυ
pr : Εἰπεν δε καὶ erepor ἀκολουθησω σοι κε 61
ἐπιτρεψον δε μοι πρωτον αποταξασθαι
TOUT εἰσ OLKOV pov οδε ino εἰπεν avro 62
Ουδεισ εἰσ τα οπισω βλεπων καὶ eriBadrAwv
τὴν χείρα avrov er aporpoy εὐθετοσ ἐστιν
et : εἰστην βασιλειαν Tov 0v :απεδειξεν Se X.1
και erepova ‘of και απεστιλεν avrova aya Óvo
προ προσωπου AVTOV εἰσ TAYTA τόπον καὶ πολιν
pu : ουεμελλεν ἐρχεσθαι : ἔλεγεν Óc poo αὐτοῦ 2
o θερισμοσ πολυσ οι δε epyarat ολιγοι
δεηθητετου KV TOV θερισμον omo
ἐργατασ ἐκβαλὴ εἰσ Tov θερισμον avrov
e: Yrayeras ἴδον eyo αποστελλω ὕμασ wo 3
αρνασ μέσον λνκων μη βασταζετε 4
pe :BadAarriov μη πηραν μη ὕποδηματα
και pndeva kara, τὴν οδον ασπασησθε
pa tew nv ay δε εἰσελθητε. πρωτον owtay 5
Aeyere εἰρηνὴ Tw owo rovro
καν 1) εκει "LOC. εἰρηνηὴσ ἐεπαναπαυσετε ό
er avrov ἡ εἰρηνηὕμων εἰ δε μηγε
ed υμασ επιστρεψει ἢ eum ὕμων
eB : ey aury Se Ty οικεια pevere ἐσθοντεσ 7
και πεινοντεσ TG. παρ GvTOV
αἀξιοσ yap o εργατὴσ τον μισθον αὐτου
μὴ μεταβαινετε απο οικιασ εἰσ
py : οἰκιαν: καὶ εἰσ ἣν αν πολιν 8
eurepxna e και δεχωνται ὕμασ
«avere Ta παρατιθεμενα ὕμειν
και θεραπενετε ουσ «v αυτῇ 9

ασθενουντασ και Aeyere avrow.

(Fol. 226 b.)

SEC LUCAN
-- — ὕὄὕ.. —
ad ille dixit illi sine mortuos

sepelire mortuossuos tuautem
uade et praedica regnum del

dixit autem et alius sequar te dme
permitte autem mihi primum abrenuntiare
qui sunt in domum meam ihs autem dixit illis
nemo retro aspiciens et inmittens
manum suam in aratrum aptus est
in regnum dei ostendit autem

Etalios lxxii. etmisiteosbinos ante faciem
suam in omnem locum et ciuitatem
ubi habebat uenire dicebat autem ad eos
messis multa operarii autem pauci
praecamini ergo dom messis ut
mittat operarios in messem suam

ite ecce ego mitto uos sicut
agnos in medio luporum nolite baiolare
sacellu non peram non calciamenta
et neminem in uiam salutaueritis
in quamcumque autem intraueritis domum
dicite pax domui huic
et si fuerit ibi filius pacis requiescet
in eum pax uestra si quominus
iu uos reuertetur pax uestra
in ipsa autem domo manete edentes
etuibentes quae sunt ab eis
dignus est enim operarius mercedem suam
nolite transire de domo in
domum et in quamcumque ciuitatem
intraueritis et acceperint uos
edite quae adponuntur uobis
et curate qui sunt in ea
infirmi et dicite illis

(Fol. 227 a.).

Capp. IX. 60—X. 9.

ΓΕ,

ESI

: ἡγγικεν eh υμασ 3 βασιλεια του ὃν

εἰσ ἣν Say πολιν εἰσελθητε και μη
δεξωνται ὕμασ εξελθοντεσ εἰσ rac

πλατειασ αὐτὴσ εἰπατε και τὸν KOVLOPTOV

τον κολληθεντα ne ex THE
πολεωσ ὕμων εἰσ rovg ποδασ

απομασσομέεθα ὕμειν πλὴν rovro
γεινωσκετε οτι ἤγγικεν ἢ

ἡ βασιλειατου Ov λεγω δεῦμειν

ort σοδομοισ ἀνεκτοτερον εἐσται

εν τὴ βασιλεια του bv ἢ τὴ πολει εκεινὴ

: ovat got xopofaiy και βεδσαῖδα ort

ει «v τυρω και σιδωνι εγενηθησαν

a4 δυναμεισ a4 γενομεναι εν ὕμειν

vaa ay ey σακκω καὶ σποδω καθημεναι
μετενοησαν πλὴν rvpo και σιδωνι

ἀνεκτότερον ἐσται ἢ Ley

καὶ συ καφαρναουμ. μὴ ewo ουρανου
ὑψωθησὴ η «wo adov καταβησήη

: οακονων ὕμων ἐμοῦ ακονει

και οαθετων ὕμασ εμεαθετει

οδεέμου ακονων ακουειτου

: ἀποστειλαντοσ με : ὕπεστρεψαν δε

o. of: μετα χαρασ λεγοντεσ Ke
καὶ Ta δαιμονια ὕποτασσεταιήμειν
εν τω ονοματι σὸν εἰπεν δεαντοισ
εθεωρουν rov σαταναν wo
αστραπην εκ Tov ουρανου πεσόντα
ἴδου διδωμι ὕμειν τὴν ἐξουσιαν
TOV πατειν ETAVW τῶν οφεων
καὶ των σκορπίων καιεπιπασαν
τὴν δυναμιν του εχθρου και
ουδεν ὕμασ αδικησει πλην

(Fol. 227 δ.)

10

It

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

20

LUC

—

S 205
to,

say

Jay

adpropiauit superuos regnum del
in quacumque autem ciuitate intraueritis et no
accipient uos exeunt es in
plateis eius dicite et puluerem
qui adhesit nobis de
ciuitate uestra in pedibus
extergimus uobis uerum tamen hoc
scitote quoniam adpropinquauit
regnum dei dicoautem uobis
quóniam sodomis tolerabilius erit
in regno del quam ciuitati illi
uae tibi chorozain et be dsaida quia
si tyru et sidoni factae essent
uirtutes quae factae sunt in uobis
olim iam in sacco et sidone resedentes
paenitentiam egissent uerum tyro et sidoni
tolerabilius erit quam uobis
et tu cafarnaum num quid usque ad cuelum
exaltaueris aut usque ad infernum descendet
quiaudit uos meaudit
etquispernituos me spernit
qui autem meaudit audit eum
qui me misit reuersisuntautem
Ixxii. cum gaudio dicentes dme
et daemonia subdita sunt nobis
innominetuo dixit autem ad eos
uidebam sanan sicut
fulgur de caelo cadentem
ecce do uobis potestatem
ut calcetis super serpentes
et scorpiones et super omnem
uirtutem inimici et
nihil uos nocebit uerum tamen
(Fol. 228 a.)

Cap. X. 9—20.

206 KAT AOYKAN
—— — —
εν TOVTO μὴ χερετε or. ra Satpovea ὕμειν x.
vroragceras xaipere 0e orc Ta. ονοματα
ὕμων eypady ev τω ovpayw .
pn: Ev avr δε τὴ wpa ἡγαλλιασατο 21

sas

sR fs

exe

pxp :
C

εν TW πνευματι TW αγιω και εἰπεν
εἐξομολογουμε σοι πατερ Ke Tov
ovpayov καὶ τὴσ 70 ort απεκρυψασ
TOVTO. ATO συνετῶν καὶ σοῴων

και απεκαλυψασ avra νηπιοισ

ναι o πατὴρ ort ουτωσ eyevero εὐδοκια

: ἐνπροσθεν cov : παντα μοι παρεδοθη 22

απο TOV πατροσ Kat ovder γεινωσκει
τισ ἐστιν οὕιοσ εἰ μὴ οπατὴρ καιτισ

ἐστιν o πατὴρ εἰ μὴ οὕιοσ καὶ o ay

: βουληται o toc ἀποκαλυψαι : στραφεισ δε 23

προσ rovg μαθητασ εἰπεν αυτοισ μακαριοι
ot οφθαλμοι οἱ βλεποντεσ a βλεπετε

KaLaxovovres a akovere Aeyo yap ὕμειν 24
ort πολλοι προφηται ηθελησαν ειδειν
a ὕμεισ βλεπετε και ovx εἰδον Kat akougat

α ὕμεισ ακονετε καὶ OUK ἤκουσαν

: ἀνεστή de Tur νομικοσ ἐεκπιραζων . 25

avrov καὶ λεγων τι ποιήσασ ζωὴν
auovioy κληρονομήσω o de εἰπεν 26
προσ GVTOV εν TW νομω γεγραπται

TWO QVAYCLVWO KELT
—

O δεαποκριθεισ are αγαπησεισ Kv 27

rov Oy cov εν ολη Ty καρδια σον Kat

ev ody τὴ ζνυχη σον και εν ολη τη ia xvi σον

Kat TOV πλησιον σοῦ ὡσσεαυτον ᾿

Ειπεν 9e avro ορθωσ απεκριθησ 28
TOVTO Trove. και ζησεισ : ὃ δεθελων 29
eavroy δικαιωσαι εἰπεν προσ τον ap

(Fol. 228 5.)

in hoc nolite gaudere quoniam daemonia uobis
subdita sunt - gaudete autem quia nomina
uestra scripta sunt in caelis
in ipsa autem hora exultauit
in spiritu sancto et dixit
confiter tibi pater dme
caeli et terrae quoniam abscodisti
haec ab intellegentibus et sapientibus
et reuelasti ea paruolis
etiam pater quoniam sic beneplacitum
in conspectu tuo omnia mihi tradita sunt
apatre etnemo cognoscit
quiest filius nisi pater et quis
est pater nisi filius et cui
uoluerit filius reuelare conuersus autem
ad discipulos suos dixit eis beati
oculi qui uident quae uidetis
et audientes quae auditis dico enim uobis
quoniam multi profetae uoluerunt uidere
quae uos uidetis et non uiderunt et audi
quae uosauditis et non audierunt
surrexit autem quidam legis doctor temptans
eum etdicens quid faciens uitam
aeternam hereditabo ad ille dixit
δα eum inlege quid scriptum est
quo modo legis
ad ille respondens dixit dililges dom
dm tuum in toto corde tuo et
in tota anima tua et in tota uirtute tua
et proximum tuum sicut te ipsum
dixit autem illi recte respondisti
hocfacetuiues adille uolens
se iustificare dixit ad ihm
(Fol. 229 a.)

Cap. X. 20— 29.

KAT AOYKAN

—— — —
και τισ ἐστιν pov πλησιον ὕπολαβων δε
ο ino eurey avro. ανθρωποσ τισ
xareBevey απο ἱερουσαλημ εἰσ ἴεριχω
και λησταισ περιεπεν οἱ και εκδυσαντεσ
και πληγασ ἐπειθεντεσ ἀπηλθον
αφεντεσ ἡμιθανη κατα τυχα
ἵερευσ τισ καταβαινων εν τη οδω εκεινὴ
και ιἰδων avrov αντιπαρηλθεν ομοιωσ
δε και λευειτὴσ γενομενοσ kara τὸν
τόπον καὶ wy avrov αντιπαρηλθεν
σαμαριτησ δε rw οδενων ηλθεν κατ αὐτὸν
και Suv avrov εσπλαγχισθη Kat
προσεέλθων κατεδησεν τα τραυματα avrov
επιχεων eAeov και owov καὶ επιβιβασασ
αυτον €rrt TO ἴδιον κτήνοσ ἤγαγεν αὐτὸν
ew πανδοχειον καὶ επεμεληθη avrov
και ert THY αυριον ἐκβαλων δηναρια Svo
ἐδωκεν Tw πανδοκει Kat εἰπεν
εἐπιμεληθητι avrov. και οτι αν προσ
δαπανήσεισ ἐν τω ἐπανερχεσθαι με

eye αποδωσω τινα ovy δοκεισ πλησίον

γέγονεναι Tov ἐγ ΤΕσΌΡΤΟΟ εἰσ Τουσ ληστασ

οδεειπεν οποιησαστοελεοσ μετ avrov

any .
eur€y δε οτησ᾽ πορενου Kat συ ποιει ομοιωσ

Eyevero Se εν τω πορευνεσθαι avrov
εἰσελθειν εἰσ κωμὴν τινα yvyyg δετισ
ονοματι μαρθα ὕπεδεξατο avrov
εἰσ TOV οἰκον αὐυτὴσ καὶ τήδεην αδελφη
καλουμενὴ μαρια ἡ παρακαθισασα

i,
apa Tove ποδασ TOV κυ ἤκονετον λογον
ἡ δεμαρθα περιεσπατο περι πολλὴν

-ς
διακονιαᾳν επισταθεισ δε ειπεν κε

ov μελι σοι οτι ἡ αδελῴφη pov κατελιπεν pe

(Fol 229 6.)

31

32

33
34

35

36

37

39

‘SEC LUCAN 207
— 0 — —À

et quis est mihi proximus. suscipiens autem
ihs dixitei homo quidam

descendebat ab hierusalem in iericho

et incidit in latrones . a.d illi dispoliantes
et plagas inponentes abierunt
dimittentes semiuiuum forte autem
sacerdos quidam descendens per uiam 1118.
et uidens eum pertransiuit similiter
autem et leuita factus ad

locum et uidens eum pertransiuit
samaritanus autem quidam transiens uenit ad eu
et uidens eum misertus est et

accedens conligauit uulnera eius
infundens oleum et uinum et inponens
eum super suum pecus adduxit eum

in diuersorium et curam habuit eius
etincrastinum eiciens denarios duos
deditstablario et dixit

curam habeto eius et quidquid super
erogaueris cum reuertor

ego restituam quem ego putas proximum
fuisse qui incidit in latrones

ad ille dixit qui fecit misericordiam cum eo

dixitautem ihs uade et tu fac similiter

factum est autem cum iter faceret

introibit in castellum quoddam *multer aute

nomine martha suscepit eum

in domum suam cui erat soror

nomine maria quae adsidens

ad pe des dmi audiebat uerbum

martha autem abalienabaturin multum

ministerium instans autem dixit ad dome

non tibi cura est quia soror mea dereliquid me
(Fol. 230 a.)

Cap. X. 29—40.

208 KAT AOYK

μονὴν διακονειν εἰπὸν ovy avr x.
iva μου αντιλαβητε αποκριθεισ Seo ae 41

eurey αὐτὴ μαρθα μαρθα GopyBaln-papiary 45
ἀγαθὴν μεριδα e&eX«Caro - ουκ αφαιρεθησεται
pky : avrgo* και €y€vero εν τω εἰναι αὑτὸν XI. 1
εν TOTO τινι προσενχομενον καὶ Wo
ἐπαύσατο εἰπεν ur των μαθήτων avrov
προσ αὐτὸν Ke ddafov ἡμασ προσευχεσθαι
καθωσ και Ἰωανησ εδιδαξεν rove
μαθητασαντου οδὲε evrev οταν 2
προσευχησθε μη BarroXoyevre wo οι λοιποι
δοκουσιν yap weg. ori εν τή πολυλογεια
, avrov εισακουσθησονται αλλα προσευχομενοι
Aeyere πατερ ἡμῶν 0 ev τοισ ουρανοισ
αγιασθήτω ονομα cov ed ἡμασ
ἐλθέτω aov y βασιλεια γενηθήτω ro
θελημα σον wo ev ovpayw Kat ert γησ
TOV APTOY μων TOV επιουσιον 3
Soo ημειν onpepov ‘Kat αφεσ ἡμειν 4
τα οφιλεματα ἡμων wo kac ne
αφειομεν Tour οφειλεταισ pov
καὶ μὴ εἰσενεγκὴσ ἡμασ εἰσ πειρασμον
αλλαρυσαι ἡμασ aro TOV πονῆρον
Lm : και €urey rur εξὕμων 5
εξει φιλον και πορευσεται προσ avrov
μεσανυκτιου καὶ €pet avro pire
χρησον μοιτρεισ aprova επειδὴ 6
φιλοσ μοιπαρεστιν aar αγρον kat ovk exo
o παραθήσω avro. εκεινοσ δεεσωθεν 7
αποκρειθεισ epe, μὴ μοι κοπουσ παρεχε
157 ἡ θυρα κεκλισται και τα παιδια μον μετ ἐμον
εν T kotry ἐστιν ov δυναμαι αναστασ

δουναι σοι λεγω ὕμειν ov δωσει avro 8
(Fol. 230 5.)

SEC LUCAN
——— -
solam ministrare dic ergo illi
ut meadiubet respondens autem ihs
dixit ei martha martha turbas te maria
bonam partem elegit quae non auferetur
abea etfactum est cum esset
in loco quodam orantem et cum
cessauit dixit quidam de discipulis eius
adeum dme doce nos orare
sicut etiohanes docuit nos
discipulossuos ad ille dixit cum
oratis nolite multum loqui sicut et ceteri
putant enim quidam quia in multiloquentia
sua exaudientur sed orantes
dicite pater noster qui in caelis es
sanctificetur nomen tuum super nos
ueniat regnum tuum fiat
uoluntas tua sicut in caelis et in terra
panem nostrum cottidianum
da nobis hodie et dimitte nobis
debita nostra sicut et nos
dimittimus debitoribus nostris
et ne inducas nos in temptatione

sed liberanos a malo

Et dixit quis ex uobis

habebit amicum et ibit ad eum
media nocte et dicit illi amie
commoda mihi tres panes quia
amicus mihi superuenit de agro et non habeo
quod adponam illi ad ille deintus
respondens dicit noli mihi molestus esse
jam osteum clusum est et pueri mecum
in cubili sunt non possum surgens
daretibi dico uobis non dabit ei

(Fol. 231 a.)

Capp. X. 40—XI. 8.

pKe :

SRS | SRS

f&/ 31

: «xfjaAAe ra δαιμονια

: exBadew :
: ef ovpayov εζητουν παρ avrov : avrog δε

ἀναστασ δια τὸ εἰναι avrov φιλον avrov

διαγε τὴν αναιδιαν avrov εγερθεισ

δωσει οσον χρηζει : καγω ὕμειν λεγω

αετειτέ καὶ δοθησεται ὕμειν ζητειτε

καὶ ευρήσεται kpovere καὶ ανοιχθησεται ὕμειν
Tuc yap οαιτων λαμβανει και o (grow

€UpLO KEL καὶ TW KpOVOVTL ἀνοίγεται

τισ δε εξ υμων Toy warepa οὗιοσ αἰτήσει

αρτον - μὴ λιθον αυτω εκιδωσει ἢ και
ἔχθυν αἰτησει μὴ αντι ἴχθυοσ οφιν avro
επιδωσει «ay δε και wov αἰτήσει μὴ
σκορπιον GvTO επειδωσει εἰ ουν ὕμεισ
πονήροι οντεσ οἰδατεδοματα αγαθα
διδοναι Tour τεκνοισ ὕμων ποσω μαλλο᾽

o πατῊρ o εξ ουρανου δωσει αγαθον Sopa
Tow αἰτουσιῖν αὐτὸν ταυτα δε εἰποντοσ
avrov προσῴερετε avro δαιμονιζομενοσ
κωφοσ καὶ ἐκβαλοντοσ avrov παντεσ

: εθαυμαζον * και τινεσ εξ αυτων εἰπὸν

εν βεελζεβουλ ἀρχοντι των δαιμονίων
: οδεαποκριθεισ

εἰπεν roo Svvarat σατανασ σαναν

ετεροι Se πειραζοντεσ σημειον

εἰδωσ avrov τα διανοηματα

eurey avrow πασα βασιλεια διαμερισθεισα

€d εαυτὴν ἐρημονται και οἰκοσ ἐπ᾿ οἰκον πεσιται

ει δὲκαὶ οσατανασ | € «avrov διεμερισθη
ov σταθήσεται ἡ βασιλεια avrov ort Aeyere
εν βεελζεβουλ εκβαλλειν μετα δαιμονια
εἰ δεεγω εν βεελζεβουλ εκβαλλω
τα δαιμονια ὕιοι ὕμων ev τι
ἐκβαλλουσιν δια rovro avrot ὕμων

(Fol. 231 5.)

XI.

10

14

16

17

SEC LUCAN

fem, ey

209

surgens propter quod amicus eius sit

propter inprobitatem eius surgens

dabite quantum opus habet et ego dico uobis
petite et dabitur uobis quaerite

et inuenietis pulsate et aperietur uobis

omnis enim qui petit accipit et qui querit

inueniet - et pulsanti aperietur

quis autem ex uobis patrem suum filius petit

panem num quid lapidem ei dabit aut
piscem petierit numquid pro pisce serpentem ei
dabit etsiouum petierit num quid
scorpionem ei dabit si ergo uos
cum sitis iniqui scitis data bona
dare filis uestris quanto magis
peter de caelo dabit bonum datum
petentibus eum haec autem dicente
eo offerturilli daemonios us
surdus eteiectoeo omnes
mirabantur etquidam ex eis dixerunt
in beelzebul principe dae moniorum
eicit daemonia ad ille respondens
dixit quodo potest satanas satanan
eicere. alii autem temptantes signum
de caelo quaerebantabeo ipseautem
sciens eorum cogitationes
dixit illis omne regnum diuisum
super se deseretur et domus super domum cadet
si autem et satanas super se diuisus est
non stabit regnum eius quia dicitis
in beelzebul eicere me daemonia
si autem ego in beelzebul eicio
daemonia fili uestri in quo
eicient propter hoc ipsi uestri

(Fol. 232 a.)

Cap. XI. 8—19.

21

210

: χείρονα TOV Tporrmov

κριται ἐσονται" et de eyo εν δακτυλω θυ
ἐκβαλλω τα δαιμονια apa εφθασεν

ep υμασ ἡ βασιλεια του θυ oravo ἴσχυροσ
καθωπλισμενοσ φυλασσει τὴν avAnv

αντου €V (yv ἐστιν τα ὕπαρχοντα avrov
cay δεϊσχυροτεροσ ἐπελθων την

πανοπλίαν avrov αἰρει ej ἡ πεποιθεν

και τα σκυλα avro διαδιδωσιν

O μὴ ὧν μετ ἐμου κατ ἐμοῦ ἐστιν

και O0 μὴ συναγων μετ ἐμου σκορπιζει

: oray Se ro axaDaprov πνευμα εξελθη

azo rov ayÜperrov διερχεται δια των ὕδρων
τόπων ζητουν αναπαυσιν καὶ μὴ
ευρισκον λεγει ὕποστρεψω εἰσ Tov

otxoy μου οθεν εἐξηλθον και ελθων
ευρισκι σεσαρωμενον κεκοσμήμενον
πορενεται και παραλαμβανει αλλα
ἐπταπνευματα πονήροτερα EavTOV

και εἰσελθοντα κατοικει και yewverat

ra ἐσχατα rov avOpunrov εκεινου

* ἔγενετο δε

ev τω Àeyew avrov ταντα γυνὴ Tur
ἐπαρασα φωνὴν εκ Tov oxXov εἰπεν avro
μακαριαὴ κοιλια ἡ βαστασασασε

και μασθοι ova εθηλασασ — o Oe eurev
μενουνγε μακαριοι οι akovoyTeg

tov λογον του θυ και φυλασσοντεσ

: τῶν d¢ oyAwy επαθροζομενων

ἤρξατο Xeyew ἢ yevea avry γενεα
πονήρα ἐστιν σημεῖον επειζητει
καὶ σήμειον ov δοθήσεται avry

€t μὴ To σήμειον ἴωνα καθωσ yap

€yevero Lovag. σημίον τοισ γινευταισ

(Fol. 232 ὁ.)

XI.

20

21

22

23

26

29

30

SEG LUCAN
— — SY —

iudices erunt siautem ego in digito dei
eicio daemonia forsitam adpropinquauit
in uos regnum del quando fortis
armatus custodit aulam

suam in paceest substantia eius

si autem fortior superuenerit
armaturam eius tollit in qua confidet
etspolia eius diuidet

qui non est mecum contra me est

et qui non congregat mecum dispargit
cum autem immundus spiritus exierit
ab homine uadit per arida

loca quaerens requiem et non
inueniens dicit reuertar in

domum meam unde exiui et ueniens
inuenit mundatum adornatum

uadit et adsumit alios

septem spiritus nequiores se

etintrant et habitant et fiunt

peiora prioribus factum est autem

in eo cum diceret haec mulier quaedam

eleuans uocem de pleue dixit illi

‘B: nouissima hominis illius

ueatus-uenter qui te baiolauit

et mamillae quas suxisti ad ille dixit

etiam beati qui audiunt

uerbum dmi et custodiunt

turbisautem congregatis

coepit dicere generatio haeo generatio

iniqua est signum quaerit

et signum non dabitur ei

nisi signum ionae sicut enim

fuit jonas signum in nineuitis |

(Fol. 233 a.)

CaP. XI. 19—30.

ΓΕ

SEs

SY —.
KAT AOYKAN
Se τ —

ουτωσ᾽ ἐεσται Kat οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπου ΧΙ.
τή γενεὰ ταυτὴ
€ τῇ κοιλια του κητουσ €yevero

και καθωσ ἴωνασ

τρισ ἡμερασ καὶ τρεισ VUKTAT
ουτωσ᾽ Kat 0 ὕιοσ του avOpurrou εν Tn yg
βασίλισσα vorov ἐγερθησεται μετα των 31
ανδρων Tho γενεασ ταντησ και
κατακρίνει avrovg ori ἡλθεν εκ των
πέρατων THT yo ακουσαι τὴν σοφιὰαν
σολομωνοσ και dou πλεον σολομωνοσ

: ὧδε : δυδεισ Avyvov αψασ εἰσ κρυπτὴν 33

τιθησιν οὐδε iro τον μοδιον αλλα em τὴν
λυχνιαν iva οἱ εἰσπορενομενοι ro φωσ

βλεπωσιν : ὃ λυχνοσ του σωματοσ σου 34
ἐστιν οοφθαλμοσ cov οταν ἢ οοφθαλμοσ σον
απλουσ ray TO copa. σὸν φωτινον ἐστιν

oray δε πονηροσ ἡ Kat τὸ σωμα σου ἐστιν

σκοτινον ἐστιν εἰ OVV TO φωσ Τὸ εν σοι 35

OKOTOOC' TO CKOTOC FOC OV

: «bern δε avrov rw φαρισαιοσ 37
tva apua T1201) per avrov ere Buy δε
averegev ο δε φαρισαιοσ ypfaro 38
διακρεινομενοσ εν eavro λεγειν

δια τι ουπρωτον εβαπτισθη προτον
—
GpLOTOV

νυν vj.€ur ot φαρισαιοι ὕποκριται

eurev 0€ o KO προσ avrov 39

To εξωθεν rov ποτηριον Kat Tov

πινακοσ καθαριζετε τοδεεσωθεν

ὕμων γεμει ἀρπαγήσ και πονηριασ

adpover ovx o ποιησασ τὸ ἐσωθεν 40
και TO εἐξωθεν ἐποιησεν πλην 41
τα €Vovra Sore ελεημοσυνὴν

και ἴδον παντα καθαρα εσται ὕμειν

(Fol. 222 5.)

Cap. XI

SEC LUCAN 211
sic erit et filius hominis

generationihuic etsicutionas
1n uentre ceti fuit
tribus diebus et tribus noctibus

sic et filius hominibus in terra

regina austriexsurget cum

uiris generationis huius et

condemnabit eam quia uenit de

finibus terrae audire sapientiam

solomonis et ecce plus quam solomon

hic nemo lucernam accendens in occultum
ponit neque sub modium sed super
candelabrum ut introeuntes lumen

uideant lucerna corporis tui

est oculus tuus cum est oculus tuus
simplex totum corpus tuum lucidum est
cum autem malus fuerit et corpus tuum est
tenebrosum est.si ergo lumen quod in te est

tenebrae sunt tenebrae quantae

rogauit autem eum quidam pharisseum

ut pranderet cum eo intrans autem

recubuit pharisaeus autem coepit

cogitare in semetipso dicens

quare non primum baptizatus est antequam

pranderet dixit autem dma ad eum |

nunc uos farisae ypocritae

quod a foris est calicis et

catilli mundatis ab intus autem

uestrum plenum est rapina et iniquitate

stulti nonne qui fecit quod intus est

et quod a foris est fecit; uerum tamen

quae sunt date misericordiam

et ecce omnia munda et erunt uobis
(Fol. 234 a.)

. 30— 41.

219 KAT AOYK ‘BEC LUCAN
— -. —

pis : ἀλλα ovatipew Tow φαρισαιοισ XI. 42 sed uae uobis pharisaeis
ort azroOekarovre TO NOVOT jov quoniam decimatis menta
και TO πήγανον καὶ παν Aaxavoy et rutam et omne holus
και rapepxeaÜat τὴν κρισιν και τὴν et praeteritis iudicium et
prt > ἀγαπὴν rov θὺ :ὄναι ὕμειν φαρισαιοι ort ἀγαπατε 43 caritatem del uae uobis pharisaei quia
τὴν πρωτοκαθεδριαν ev raur συναγωγαισ' diligitis primas sessiones in synagogis
καὶ TOUS ασπασμουσ € TAL ἀγοραισ et salutationes in foro
και πρωτοκλισιασ ev τοισ δειπνοισ et primos adcubitos in cenis
phn: ova. ὕμειν γραμματεισ Kat φαρισαιοι 44 | u&euobisscribae et pharisaei
or. ἐστε μνημεια αδηλα Kat ot quia estis monumenta sine specie et
ανθρωποι exavw περιπατουντεσ homines supra ambulantes
pro : οὐυκοιδασιν : αποκριθεισ δετιστων 45 nesciunt respondens autem quidam de
νομίκων λέγει avro. διδασκαλε legis doctoribus dicit illi magister
Tavra λεγων και ἡμασ ὕβρειζεισ haecdicens et nobis iniuriam facis
o δε eurev και ὕμειν ovat row 46 ad illedixit etuobis uae
νομικοισ ort φορτιζετε Tove legis doctoribus quoniam honeratis
avOpurrove popria Suc Baxrara. homines honera quae non possunt portari
kat avrot evt των δακτυλων ὕμων et ipsi uno digitorum uestrorum
ee : oumpoow vere :ὄναι ὕμειν ort 47 non adtingitis uae uobis quoniam
οἰκοδομειτε Ta μνημεια των acdificatis monumenta
προφητῶν ot de rareper ὕμων profetarum patres autem uestri
απεκτειναν avrovg apa μαρτυρειτε 48 occiderunt eos ergo testificatis
μὴ συνευδοκειν Tow ἐργοισ των nonconsentire operibus
TATEPWY ὕμων OTL GUTOL μεν patrum uestrorum quia ipsi quidem
απεκτειναν avrove ὕμεισ δε occiderunt eos uosautem
pua : OLKOOOpLELTE : δια rovro αποστελλω 49 sedificatis propter hoc mitto
εἰσ avrovo προφητασ Kat αποστολουσ in eos profetas et apostolos
και εξαντων αποκτενουσιν ex eis interficient
. και ἐεκδιωξουσιν iva εκζητηθὴ £o et persequentur ut exquirat
TO Ata παντων TOV προφητων sanquis omnium profetarum ;
TO ἐκχυννομενον απὸ καταβολησ quod effunditur a constitutione
KOGJLOU εωσ THO γενεασ ταυτὴσ mundi usquae ad generationem hanc
απο αἱματοσ αβελ «oo αἱματοσ 51 asanguineabel usquae ad sanguine
(Fol. 234 5.) (Fol. 235 a.)

Cap. XI. 41— κι.

ζαχαριονυ ὕιου βαραχειον ov εφονευσαν

ava, μεσον Tov θυσιαστηριου και Tov vaov

ναὶ My wey εἐζητηθήσεται ἀπὸ ry

> γενεασ ταυτὴσ : ὄναι ὕμειν τοισ

γομίκοισ ort ἐεκρυψατε THY κλειν
THT γνωσεωσ καὶ avro, ovx ἰσηλθατε

και τουσ εἰσπορενομενουσ ἐκωλυσατε

: λεγοντθσ δεταντα προσ avrove

ἐνώπιον παντοσ tov Aaov ἡρξαντο
οι αἰοι Kat οἱ νγομίκοι δεινωσ
exew καὶ συνβαλλειν avro περι
πλειόνων ζητουντεσ ἀφορμὴν
τινα λαβειν avrov ἵνα ευρωσιν
κατηγορήσαι avrov πόολλων δε
οχλων συνπεριέεχοντων κυκλω

: wore αλληλουσ συνπνιγειν : nptaro

Acyey προσ trove μαθητασ πρωτον
προσέχετε εἐαντοισ απὸ tye ζυμησ

τῶν φαρισαιων ηἡτισ ἐστιν νυποκρισισ

: οὐδὲν yap συνκεκαλυμμενον ἐστιν

o ov φανερωθησεται kac κρυπτον
o ov γνωσθήσεται av wy oca.
«v TH σκοτεια eurare ey To ort
ακουσθήσεται καὶ o προσ ro ovo
ἐλαλησατε εν τοισ ταμειοισ knpvxÜna eras
ex τῶν δωματων.. λεγω Se tev Tow φιλοισ μου
μη φοβηθηται ato rwv αποκτενοντων
τὸ σωμα τὴν δε ψυχὴν μη δυναμενων
awoxrewas μήδε exovrov περισσον
τι ποιῆσαι ὕποδειξω δε üpew τινα
φοβηθητε τον μετα ro ἀποκτειναι
exovra εἐξουσιαν «wr γεενναν βαλειν
vas Neyo ὕμειν rovrov φοβηθητε

(Fol. 235 5.)

XI

XII. 1

UA

213

zachariae fili barachiae quem occiderunt
inter medium altaris et templi etiam

dico uobis exquiretur a

generatione hac uae uobis

legis doctoribus quia abscondistis clauem
scientiae et ipsi non introistis

et introeuntes uetastis

dicente autem haec ad eos

in conspectu omnis populi coeperunt
pharisaei etlegesdoctores male

habere et committere illi de

plurimis quaerentes occasionem

aliquam accipere eius ut inuenirent
accusareeum multisautem

turbis adstantium circa

utalterutros esuffocarent coepit

dicere ad discipulos primum

adtendite uobis ἃ fermento
pharisaeorum quae est hypocriais

nihil enim coopertum est

quod non reuelabitur et absconsum
quod nonscietur uerum quae

in tenebris dixistis in lumine

audientur et quod ad aurem

dixistis in promptalibus praedicabitur
super tecta dico autem uobis amicis meis
non timere ab his qui occidunt

corpus animam autem non possunt
occidere nequa habentium amplius

quid facere ostendam autem uobis quem
timeatis quem post occiderit

habentem potestatem in gehenam mittere

etiam dico uobis hunc timete
(Fol. 236 a.)

Capp. XI. 51—XITII. 5.

ey
214 KAT AOYK

ουχι revre aTpovÜeu. πωλειται ασσαριων XII. 6
vo καὶ εν εξ αὐυτων ουκεστιν
επιλελησμενον ενωπιον Tov ϑυ
αλλα καιαι τριχεσ ὕμων πασαι τὴσ Kepadno 7
ἡριθμημεναι εἰσιν μὴ ovy φοβηθητε
πολλὼων yap στρουθιων διαφερετε ὕμεισ
λεγω δε ὕμειν ort rac oc ay ομολογήσει 8
ev ἐμοι ενπροσθεν των ανθρωπων
Kat o Uto Tov ανθρωπου oporoynoe
ev avro ἐνπροσθεν των αγγελων
ers : rovOv : ὃδε αρνησαμενοσ με 9
ενπροσθεν των ανθρωπων αρνηθήσεται
εἐνπροσθεν των ἀγγελων rov ὃυ
ent > καὶ Trag oc ay epetAoyov εἰσ Tov ὕιον 10
Tov ayÜperrov αφεθήσεται avro
εἰσ δετοπνὰ ro αγιον ovx αφεθησεται
αὐυτω- OUTE EV τω αἰωνι τουτω
PHN: ουτεεν ro μελλοντι ' ὅταν δε II
φερωσιν ὕμασ εἰσ rac συναγωγασ
και τασ apxag καὶιτασ εἐξουσιασ
μὴ προμεριμνατε πωσ απολογήσησθε
ἡτιειπήτε τοΎαρ αγιον πνὰ διδαξει 12
ὕμασ εν αυτητηωρα a de ειπειν
pub : €urey Se ruo avro ex Tov oxAov διδασκαλε 13
B εἰπὸν Tw ἀαδελφω pov μερισασθαι
μετ ἐμου τὴν κληρονομιαν
O δεειπεν avro. avÜporre rwr με 14.
κατεστησεν κριτὴν εὐ υμασ
Ειπεν δεπροσ αντουσ ορατε και 15
φυλασσεσθαε aro racno πλεονεξιασ
OTL ουκ εν TW TEPLTT EVEL τινι ἐστιν
ἢ (wn €x των ὕπαρχοντων avro
Ειπεν Se pog avrova παραβολὴν Aeyov 16
(Fol. 236 5.)

"SEG LUC
--.- o — -. ~,

nonne quinque passares ueniunt dipundis
duobus et unum ex eis non est
oblitum in conspectu dei
sed et capilli uestri omnes de capite
numeratae sunt ne ergo timueritis
multis enim passeribus differitis uos
dico autem uobis quia omnes qui confessus fuerit
in mein conspectu hominum
et filius hominis confitebitur
ineo inconspectu angelorum
del qui autem negauerit me
in conspectu hominum abnegauitur
in conspectu angelorum del
et omnis qui dixerit uerbum in filium
hominis dimittetur illi
in spm autem sanctum non demittetur
illi neque in saeculo hoc
nequeinfuturo cum autem
adducent uos in synagogas
et principatus ad potestates
nolite solliciti esse quomodo respondeatis
&ut quid dicetis spa enim sanctus docebit
| uos in ipsa hora quae oportet dicere
dixit autem quidam ad illum de populo magiste
dic fratri meo partiri
mecum hereditatem
ad ille dixit illi homo quis me
constituit iudicem super uos
dixitautem adillos uidete et
obserbate ab omni cupiditate
quoniam non in abundantia cuiquam est
uita desubstantiae ius
dixit autem ad eos parabolam dices
(Fol. 237 a.)

Cap. XII. 6—16.

ayÜporrov τινοσ πλουσιον ηυφορησεν
ἢ χωρα και διελογιζετο εν εαυτω λεγὼν
τι ποιήσω οτι OVK ἐχω που συναξω
τουσ καρπουσ μον καὶ €UT€V τουτο
ποιήσω καθελω pov rag αποθηκασ
και ποίησω αυτασ μειζονασ

κακει συνάξω παντατα γενήματα μου

καὶ px τὴ ψυχὴ μου ψυχὴ exeur
πολλὰ ayaba ευφραινου. εἰπεν δε avro o Oe

adpov ταντὴ τὴ νυκτι απαιτουσιν THY
ψυχὴν σοῦ arodgov a ovy ἡτοιμασασ

: τιίψοσ εσται " ἕιπεν δε προσ τουσ μαθητασ

avrov δια Tovro Aeyo ὕμειν μὴ

pepusvare τὴ Vvxn rc φαγητε μηδε

Tw σωματιτι ἐνδυσησθε ἢ yap ψυχὴ

πλεον ἐστιν THO τροφηὴσ καιτοσωμα

του ἐνδυματοσ κατανοησατετα πετεῖνα

του Ovpayou οτιοντεσπειρουσιν ουὅτε

θεριζουσιν | owr ovk εστιν ovre ταμεῖον

ovre αποθηκὴ Kato óc τρεφει avra.

ουχι ὕμεισ διαφερεται rov Terewoy

τισ 9« εξ υμων δυναται προσθειναι

ἐπι τὴν ἡλίικειαν avrov πήηχυν καὶ περι τῶ

λοίπων τι μεριμνατε κατανοήσατε

τα κρινα rac ουτενήθει ovre ὕφαινει

Aeyo δε ὕμειν ort ovde σολομων

εν zac) τὴ δοξὴ avrov περιεβαλετο

wo ev τουτων εἰ Se Tov XOpTOY του

αγρου σήμερον οντα Kat αὔριον

eo κλειβανον βαλλομενον o óc

ovroc αμφιεζει ποσω μαλλον ὕμασ

oAcyortorot και ὕμεισ μὴ ζητειτε

τι φαγητε ἡ τι πιητε και μὴ μετεωριζεσθαι
(Fol. 337 δ.)

BEC LUCAN 215

SS =

hominis cuiusdam diuitis uberes fructus attalit

regio et cogitabat intra se dicens

quid faciam quoniam non habeo ubi congrege

fructos meos et dixit hoc

faciam deponam apothecas .

et faciam eas maiores

et ibi congregabo omnes fructos meos

et dicam anime meae anima habes

multa bona aepulare dixit autem illi ds

stulte ac nocte petunt

animam tuam a te quae ergo parasti

cuius erunt dixit autem ad discipulos

suos propter hoc dico uobis nolite

solliciti esse animae quid edatis neque

corpori quid induamini anima enim

plus est quam esca et corpus

uestimento intuemini uolatilia

caeli quoniam neque serent neque

metent quibus non est neque promptarium

nequeapotheca et ds pascit ea

nonne uos differitis uolatilibus

quis autem ex uobis potest adicere

in aetatem suam gubitum et de

ceteris quid solliciti estis intuemini

lilia quo modo neque neunt neque texunt

dico autem uobis quoniam neque solomon

inomnigloriasua indutus est

sic ut unum ex his si autem faenum

agri hodie qui est et cras

in clibanum mittitur ds

sic uestit quanto magis uos

pusillae fidei et uos nolite quaerere

quid manducetis. aut quid bibetis et non sbaliene
(Fol. 238 a.)

Car. XII. 16—29.

216

δὰ

eve °

pvt
—

. μακαριοι ELOLY €KELVOL

c — ὡς —
KAT AOYKAN
—- — ὡ-. --
Tavra yap παντα ra, εθνὴ TOV Koo POV

ζητει oder yap o rargp ὕμων
ort χρήζεται rovrov ζητειτε 0e rqv
év

βασιλειαν avrov. καὶ ravra παντα

: προστεθησεται ὕμειν : μη φοβον

TO μεικρον ποιμνιον OTL εν αυτὼω

ηυδοκησεν o πατὴρ ὕμων δουναι ὕμειν

: τὴν Bacay * πωλήσαταιτα ὕπαρχοντα

ὕμων και Sore ελεημοσυνὴν

: ποιησατεεαντοισ βαλλαντια μη

παλαιουμενα θησαυρον ανεγλιπτον

εν Tow ουρανοισ οπου κλεπτὴσ ovk εγγιζει
οὐδε ono διαφθερει οπου yap εστιν

o θησαυροσ ὕμων εκει erat Kat

ῃ καρδια ἡμων : ἔστω ὕμων ἡ οσφυσ
περιεσζωσμενὴ Kat ot λυχλοι

καιομενοι και ὕμεισ ομοιοι ανθρωποισ
προσδεχομενοισ Toy KY αὐτῶν ποτε
avadvoy εκ των γαμων ἵνα ελθοντοσ'

και κρουσαντοσ ευθεωσ ανυξουσιν

avro : μακαριοι ot δουλοι εκεινοι ova: ελθων
oKc ευρή ypyyopowram ἀμὴν Neyw
υμειν «οτι περιζωσεται Kat ἀνακλινει
αντουσ και παρελθων διακονήσει

avrow καὶ εαν ελθὴ rq ἐσπερινὴ

φυλακὴ Kat ευρησει ουτωσ ποιήσει

καὶ €ay εν Ty δευτερα και τὴ rper

: Touro Se
yewwoxere ort εἰ ἥδει o οἰκοδεσποτὴησ
ποία woa o κλεπτὴσ ἐρχεται ovx ay

και ὕμεισ Oe γεινεσθαι ετοιμοι

ore ἡ wpa 7] ov δοκειτε o vog Tov ανθρωπου

e —,
€pxera4 ' KGL εἰπεν o WETPOT κε

(Fol. 238 6.)

XII. 30

37

41

BEC L

CAN
SS — —
haec enim omnia gentes mundi
quaerunt scit enim pater uester
quoniam opus habetis horum quaerit autem
regnum del et haec omnia
adicientur uobis noliteti mere
pusillum gregem quoniam in eo
beneplacitum est patri uestro dare uobis
regnum uendite substantiam
uestram et date elemosynam
facite uobissacculos non
ueterescentes thensaurum non deficiente.
incaelis ubifur non accedit
nectinea conrumpit ubienim est
thensaurus uester ibierit et
coruestrum sit lumbus
uester cinctus et lucernae
ardentes et uos similis hominibus
expectantibus dom suum quando
ueniet a nuptias ut uenienti
et pulsanti confestim aperiant
illi beati serui illi quos ueniens
dmi inueniet uigilantes amen dico
uobis quia succinget se et reclinauit
eos et transiens ministrauit illis
et 8i ueniet uespertina
custodia et inueniet sic faciet
etsisecunda ueltertia
beatisuntilh hocautem
scitote quia si sciret paterfamilias
qua hora fur uenit utique non
et uos ergo estote parati
quia qua hora non putatis filius hominis
uenit etdixit petrus dme

(Fol. 239 a.)

Car. XII. 30—41.

ces

SRS

προσ ἡμασ Neyer τὴν παραβολὴν
ταντὴν καὶ εἰπεν o κσ Tur apa. ἐστιν
οπιστοσ OLKOVOLOG oO φρονιμοσ
οαγαθοσ ον καταστησειοκσ em τὴν
θεραπειαν avrov διδοναι εν καιρω
σιτομετριον μακαριοσ o δουλοσ

ἐκεινοσ' ov ελθων o Ko avrov ευρησει
αὐτὸν TOLOVVTG. ουτωσ ἀμὴν λεγω

ὕμειν οτι ἐπι TOO TOLU ἵπαρχουσιν
aurov . καταστήσει avroy : éay δε «vm

o δουλοσ' exewoc εν Ty καρδια avrov
χρονιζει o κσ pov ἐερχεσθαι και ἀρξηται
τυπεῖν τουσ παιδασ και τασ παιδισκασ
ἐσθιων τε καιπεινων μεθυσκομενοσ

ἥξει o KG αὐτου εν ἥμερα ἢ ουὅπροσδοκα
kat €V wpa. ἡ OV γεινωσκει καὶ διχοτομήσει
avrov καὶ τὸ μεροσ avrov θήσει

pera των απιστων * ἕκεινοσ δε

οδουλοσ ογνουσ τὸ θελήμα του KV αὐτου
καὶ μὴ ποιησασ προσ To θελημα avrov
δαρησεται πολλασ οδε μὴ γνουσ
ποιησασ δεαξια πληγων δαρησεται
ολιγασ παντι δε ὦ ἐδωκαν πολυ
ζητήσουσιν απ avrov περισσοτερον

καὶ ὦ παρεθεντο πολυ πλεον

: αἀπαιτήσουσιν avrov : πυρἤλθον βαλειν

εἰσ τὴν qv καὶ τι θελω εἰ ndy ανηφθὴ
βαπτισμαδεεχω βαπτισθηναι και

πωσ cvvexopa. ιεωσ οτου τελεσθη

Soxecre ort εἰρηνὴν παρεγενομὴν

ποιῆσαι εν τὴ y). ουχι Aeyw ὕμειν

αλλα διαμερισμον εἐσονται yap απὸ Tov νυν

εν €VLOLKO πεντε τρεισ διαμεμερισμενοι

(Fol. 230.)

ΧΙ].

43

45

46

48

49

SEC L

CAN 217

ad nos dicis parauolam hano

et dixit dms quinam est

fidelis uilicus sapiens

bonus quem constituit dmi super

curam eius dare in tempore
frumentajionem beatus seruus

ille quem ueniens dms eius inueniet
eum facientem sic amen dico

uobis quiasuper omnem substantiam
Buam constituet eum si autem dixerit
seruus ille in corde suo

tardatdms meus uenire et coeperit
percutere pueros et puellas

manducare autem et bibere et inebriari
uenit dms eius in die quanon putat
et in hora qua ignorat et diuidet

eum et partem eius ponet

cum infidelibus ille autem

seruus quisciuit uoluntatem dmi sui
et non fecit ad uoluntatem eius
bapulabit multas quiautem ignorauit
fecit autem digna plagis bapulauit
paucas omniautem cui dederunt multum
quaerent ab eo amplius

et cui conmendauerunt satis plus
expostulabunt eum ignem ueni mittere
in terram et quid uolo si iam accensum est
baptismum autem abeo baptizari et

quo modo urguor usque dum consummetur
putatis quoniam pacem ueni

facere in terra non dico uobis

sed diuisionem erunt autem amodo
indomouna quinque tres diuisi

(Fol. 240 4.)

Cap. XII. 41— 52.

28

218 KAT AOYK

ev dvew και dvo ev τρισιν StapeptoOyoovra, — XII. |

πατὴρ eo juo και ὕιοσ emt πατρι avrov 53
διαμερισθησονται μητὴρ emt Ovyarepa.

και Ovyarnp επι τὴν μήτερα srevÜepo.

ἐπι τὴν νυμῴφην αυτησ και νυμφη

ἐπὶ τὴν πενθεραν : ἔλεγεν δε και row. 54
oxÀowr orav ειδητε τὴν νεφελην

ανατελλουσαν απὸ δυσμων ευθεωσ λεγετε

PRS

ομβροσ epxera και γεινεται ovre

καὶ οταν voroy TrAeoyra λεγετε 55

καυσων EO ETAL και γεινεται ὕποκριται 56

TO μεν προσωπον TOV ουρανου

και TO yno οιδατε δοκειμαζειν πλὴν

TOV καιρον τοντον ov δοκιμαζετε

και ach εαντων ov κρινεται To δικαιον 57
eB: wo yap ὕπαγεισ pera rov αντιδικου σου 58

em apxovra ev To 099. Soc epyactay

αἀπαλλαγηναι ax avrou μήποτε KaTAKpary σε

προσ TOV κριτὴν Kat κριτησ παραδωσει σε

τω πρακτορι Kato πρακτωρ' Bade ce

eo φυλακὴν λέγω σοι ov μὴ ἐξελθησ᾽ 59

εκειθεν εωσ ov arodour τὸν eo xaroy

: xoSpayryy : mopyav Bc rwea XIM. 1

avro TO kaipw απαγγελλοντεσ aoro

περι TOV γαλιλαίων wy TO aia

πειλατοσ ἐμειξεν μετα των θυσιων avrov
—,
και αποκριθεισ o tno eurey avrour a

[3

δοκειτε ore οντοι οἱ γαλιλαιοι παρα πανταῦ

τουσ γαλιλαιουσ ἐγενοντο ἀμαρτωλοι

ort ταυτα πενπονθασιν ovxt Aeyo tue | 3
αλλα cay μη μετανοησητε παντεσ'
ομοιωσ ἀπολεισθαι ἡ εκεινοι ot Sexe. 4

okro- εὦ ovg ἐπεσὲεν o πυργοσ Tov σιλωαμ

(Fol. 2405.)

SEC LUCAM
Soa SS
in duobus et duo in tribus diuidentur
pater in filio et filius super patrem suum
diuidetur mater super filiam

et filia super matrem socrus

super norum suam et norus
supersocrum dicebat autem et

turbis cum bideritienubem

orientem ab occidente confestim dicitis
nimbus uenit et fiet sic

et quando austrum flantem dicitis
aestuserit etfiet hypocritae

uultum quidem caeli

et terrae scitis probare uerum tamen
tempus hoc non probatis

et a uobis non iudicatis iustum

dum enim uadis cum aduersario tuo

ad principem cum esin uia. de operam
discedere ab eo ne forte condemnet te
ad iudicem et iudex tradet te

exactori etexactor mittat te

in carcerem dico tibi non exies

inde usque quo reddas nouisimum
quadrantem — uenerunt autem quidam
eodem tempore adnuntiantes ei
degalilaeis quorum sanguinem

pilatus miscuit eum sacrificiis eorum

Et respondens ihs dixit eis

putatis quia isti galilaei prae omnes

galilaeos fuerunt peccatores

quoniam haec passi sunt non dico uobis

sed si non paenitentiam egeritis omnes

similiter peribitis autilli decem

et octo super quos cecidit turris in siloam
(Fol. 241 a.)

Carr, XII. 52—XIII. 4.

o — ὡς —
KAT AOYKAN
— o — ςς i
και ἀπέκτεινεν avrovg Soxetre ort
οφειλετ a4 eycvovro παρα παντασ Tove
ayÜporrovo Tour ενοικουνταο Ἱερουσαλήμ

XIII. |

ouxt- Aeyo de ὕμειν orc eay py μετανοησηται δ

παντεσ ομοιωσ απολεισθαι

gà : EXeyer Se ravrqv τὴν παραβολην συκὴην

τισ εἰχεν πεφυτευμενὴν ev τω

ἀαμπελωνι αὐτου και ἡλθεν ζητων

καρπὸν απ αυτὴσ καὶ μὴ €evpoy

εἶπεν προσ Tov ἀαμπελουργον ἴδου

ery τρια ad ov ἐρχομαι ζητων καρπον

ἐν TH συκὴ ταυτὴ και ουκ ευρισκω

φερετηὴν αζξεινὴην ἐκκοψον αὐτὴν

ἵνα τι καὶ τὴν γὴν καταργει ο δε

αποκριθεισ λεγει avro κε αφεσ avrgv

ετι τουτον TOV EVLAUTOY Ewe OTOV

σκαψω περι αυτὴν και βαλω xodivoy

κοπριων και εαν μεν ποιησὴ καρπὸν

et δε paye ew To μελλον ἐκκοψεισ αὐτὴν
ἣν δε διδασκων εν μια των συναγωγων

σαββατω xatidov γυνὴ εν ασθενεια ἣν

-νσ ετη- τῆ. Kat ἣν συνκαπτουσα και

py δυναμενὴ ανακυψαι εἰσ τὸ

wavrereo εἰδων δε αὐτὴν o ine eurey

aury γυναι ἀπολελυσαι omo THe

ασθενειασ σον και ἐπεθηκεν raa

Xelpac αὐτὴ καὶ παραχρημα ανορθωθη

: καὶ ἐδοξασεν τον θν : ἅποκριθεισ δε
o apxiovvayuyoo ἀγανακτῶν ελεγεν

Tw ox) ori tw σαββατω εθεραπευσεν
on,
uj εξημεραι cow ev aco Set epyaler Oat

«v τανυταισ ovy ἐρχομενοι θεραπενεσθαι

και μὴ τηημερατου σαββατον
(Fol. 241 5.)

13

14.

SEC LUCAN

-.- ee ey

et occidit eos putatis quoniam
debitores fuerunt prae omnes
homines qui inhabitant hierusalem non
dico autem uobis quod sin penitueritis
omnis similiter peribitis
dicebat autem hanc parabolam ficulneam
quidam habebat plantatam in
'uineasua et uenit quaerens
fructum inea et noninueniens

dixit ad uineae eultorem ecce

annitres exquouenio quaerens fructum

in ficulnea hac et non inuenio

adfers securem praecid eam

ut quid et terram occupat ad ille
respondens dixit illi dme dimitte illam
adhuc hunc annum usque quo

fodiam circa illam et mittam qualum
stercoris et ΑἹ quidem fecerit fructum
si quominus in futurum euellis eam

Erat autem decens in una de synagogis

sabbato et ecce muher in infirmitate erat

Sps annos‘xuill- eteratincumbens et

non poteratse erigere in

totum uidens autem eam ihs dixit
illimulier dimissaes ab

infirmitate tua et inposuit

manusei et confestim erecta est

et honorificabat dm respondens autem
archisynagogus indignans dicebat

populo quia sabbato curauit

ihs sex dies sunt in quibus oportet curari

in his ergo uenientes curamini
et non die sabbat
(Fol. 242 a.)

Car. XIIT. 4— 14.

219

220

— oe
απεκριθὴ Se avro o tno καὶ eurey ὕποκριτα XIII. 15

«xag Toc ὕμων ro caf are ov λνει

tov Bovy avrov καὶ Tov ovoy απὸ THT

ga νὴσ καὶ απαγαγων ποτειζει ταυτὴν
δεθυγατερα τον αβρααμ. ovaay qv edycev

o σατανασ tov erg qr ovx €Oet λυθηναι
απὸ TOv δεσμου TOVTOV TY) j.€pa. TOv
pis : σαββατου : και κατησχυνθησαν ot
αντικειμενοι QUTW καὶ πασ o oxÀog
εχαιρεν εν πασιν our ἐθεωρουν
εἐνδοξοισ Ux avrov γεινομενοισ
pet: Ελεγεν 0e rut opows ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια
του ϑυ και τινι ομοιωσω αὐτὴν
ὁμοια ἐστιν κοκκω σιναπεωσ OV
λαβὼν ανθρωποσ εβαλεν eur τον κηπον
avrov και ἡνξησεν και eyevero δενδρον
καὶ τα πετεινὰ του ουρανου κατεσκηνωσαν

: ὕπο τουσ κλαδουσ avrov * ἢ τινι ομοια

SJ

ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια Tov θυ καὶ τινι ομοιωσω
αντὴν ono ἐστιν Cun ἣν λαβουσα
γυνὴ ἐνεκρυψεν εἰσ ἀλευρου cara τρια
ee? : ew ov ζυμωθὴ oXov. : και Steropevero
κατα πολεισ καὶ κωμασ διδασκων
και πορειαν ποιουμενοσ᾽ εἰσ ἱερουσαλημ
po : Εἶπεν δετισαυτω ke. εἰ ολιγοι εἰσιν ot σωζομενοι
o δεαποκριθεισ εἰπεν αγωνιζεσθε
εἰσελθειν δια rnc στενησ θυρασ
ort πολλοι λεγω ὕμειν ζητησουσιν

εἰσελθειν και ovx ευρησουσιν : ad οτου

ni

ay o οἰκοδεσποτησ εἰσελθη και

αποκλεισὴ τὴν θυραν και ἀαρξησθε
efw ἐσταναι και Kpovew λεγοντεσ

wey,
κε κε ανοιξον ew Kat ἀποκριθεισ

(Fol. 242 ὁ.)

25

SEO LUEAM

—Á

respondit autem ei dms et dixit hypocrita

unusquisque uestrum die sabbati non soluet
bouem suum aut asinum a
praesepio et ducens adaquat hanc autem
filiam abrahae cum esset quam ligauit
Satanas ecce anni .xuiii- non oportebat solui
a uinculo hoc die
sabbati et confundebantur
&duersariieius et omnis populus
gaudebat in omnibus quibus uidebant
mirabilibus ab eo fieri |
dicebat ergo cui simile est regnum |
dei_et cui similabo illut
simile est granosinapis quo
accepto homo misit in hortum
suum et creuit et facta est arbor
et uolatilia caeli habitauerunt
subramoseius aut cui simile
est regnum dei et cuisimilabo
illut simile est fermento quod accipiens
mulier abscondit in farinae mensuras tris
usque quo fermentatum est totum - et cirenibat
per ciuitates et castella docens
et iter faciens in hierusalem
dixit autem ei quidam dme si pauci sunt qui sainater

ad ille respondens dixit certamini
introire perangustam ianuam
quoniam multi dico uobis quaerent
introire et non inuenient ex quo
paterfamilias introierit et
cluserit osteum et incipientis
foris stare et pulsare dicentes
dme dme aperi nobis et respondens

(Fol. 243 a.)

Cap. XIII. 15—25.

ερειὕμειν | ovk oda ὕμασ ποθεν ἐστε
rore αρξησθελεγειν κε εφαγομεν
ἐνώπιον σοῦ καιεπιομεν καὶ εν ταισ'
πλατειαισ ἡμῶν εδιδαξασ
και ἐρει λεγω ὕμειν ovderore εἰδον
ὕμασ αποστητεαπεμον παντεσ
ἐργαται ἀνομιασ εκει ἐσται o κλαυθμοσ
καὶ 0 βρνγμοσ τῶν οδοντων : ὅταν

po : οψεσθαι αβρααμ και ἴσακ και ἴακωβ
και παντασ τουσ προφητασ ev τὴ βασιλεια
του θυ ὕμασ δε exBaAXopevova efw
και ἡξουσιν aro ἀγατολων καὶ δνσμων
και βορρα και vorov και ανακλειθησονται

: ev τὴ βασιλεια του θυ : καὶ εἰδου εἰσὶν

ΠΣ!

ἐσχατοι οἱ €COVTOL πρωτοι και εἰσιν
πρωτοι ot ἐσονται ἐσχατοι

pod Ev ravry τῇ wpa προσηλθαν avro twee
Tuy φαρισαιων λεγοντεσ εξελθε
και zopevov ἐντευθεν ort npwdyno
ζητει σεαποκτειναι καὶ εἰπεν avTow
πορευθεντεσ εἰπατε Ty αλωπεκι rav)
ἴδον ἐκβαλλω δαιμονια
και cag ἀποτελουμαι σημερον
και αὔριον - καὶ τὴ τριτὴ τελειουμαι
πλὴν δει με σήμερον και τὴ avpuov
και TH ερχομενὴ πορενεσθαι
ort ovx ἐνδεχεται ἀπολεσθαι προτην

εξωϊερουσαλημ : Ἱερουσαλὴμ Ἱερουσαλὴμ

f3/

ἡ αποκτεινουσα Trova προφητασ Kat
λιθοβολουσα rove απεσταλμένουσ προσ avr]
voc axur nOeAnoa επισυναξαι τα τεκνα σὸν

ον τροπὸν ορνιξ τανοσσια αὐτὴσ vro rac
πτερυγασ και ovk ηθελησατε ἵδου

(Fol. 243 5.)

XIIL

26

27

28

29

30

32

34

35

[o
J Of
fr

CAM 221
—

dicet uobis nescio uos unde estis

tunc incipietis dicere dme manduc auimus

in conspecto tuo et bibimus et in

plateis nostris docuisti

etdicet dico uobis numquam uidi

uos recedite a me omnes

operari iniquitatis ibi erit ploratus

etstridor dentium cum

uideritis abraam et isac et iacob

et omnes prophetas in regno

dei uosautem eici foras

et uenient ab oriente et occidentem

etabaquilone et austro et recumbent

in regno del et ecce aunt

nouissimi qui erunt primi et sunt

primi qui erunt nouissimi

in ipsa hora accesserunt illi quidam

pharisaeorum dicentes exi

et uade hinc quia herodes
quaeret te occidere et dixit illis
abeuntes dicite uulpi huic

ecce eicio damonia

et sanitates perficio hodie
etcras et tertia perficior

uerumtamen oportet me hodie et cras

et uentura abire

quia non oportet perire prophetam

extra hierusalem hierusalem hierusalem
quae occidis prophetas et

lapidas missos ad te

quotiens uolui congregare filios tuos
quem ad modum gallina pullos suos sub
alas suas et noluistis ecce

(Fol. 244 a.)

Car. XIII. 25— 35.

229 KAT AOYK SEC LUCAN

αφιεται ὕμειν o owog ὕμων ἐρήμοσ XIII. dimittetur uobis domus ues deserta
Aeyo Se üpew | ov μή με ιδητε eoo ἥξει dico autem uobis non me uidebitis donec ueniat
οτεειπητε ευλογημενοσ o ἐερχομενοσ ut dicatis benedictus qui uenit
por : ἐν ονοματι kV : και eyevero ἐν τω XIV. 1 in nomine dmi et factus est cum
eureAÜew avrov εἰσ owoy τινοσ introisset in domum cuiusdam
τῶν apxovyrov των φαρισαιων principum pharisaeorum
σαββατω φαγειν αρτον καὶ αντοι σαν sabbato manducare manem et ipsi erant
παρατήρουμενοι avrov και idov ανθρωποσ 2 obseruantes eum et cce homo
ἣν ὕδρωπικοσ ἐνπροσθεν avrov erat hydropicus in conspectu eius
pot : Kat αποκριθεισ o - εἰπεν προσ τουσ 3| Etrespondens ihs dixitad
νομικουσ Kot Qapuravovo: εξεστιν τω legis doctores οὗ pharisaeos licet
σαββατω θεραπευσαι ἡ ov ot de novxacay 4 sabbato curare aut non ad illi tacuerunt
και ἐεπιλαβομενοσ avroy και ϊασαμενοσ et adpraehendens eum et sanans
αἀπελυσεν Kat εἰπεν προσ avrovg 5 dimisit et dixit ad eos
Twoc e£ vuv προβατον ἡ Bove cuiusex uobis ouis aut bobis
εἰσ φρεαρ ἐνπεσειται Ty ἡμέερατου caf) Barov in puteum incidet die sabbati
καὶ ovK εὐυθεωσ ἀανασπασει avroy et non confestim leuabit eum
ot Se ovx απεκριθησαν προσ ravra. 6 ad illi non responderunt ad haec
poy : EXeyer δε και προσ rove κεκλημενουσ 7 | dicebatautem ad inuitatos
B παραβολὴν. ἐπέχων πωσ rac πρωτοκλισιασ parabolam uidens quo modo primos adcubitos
efeXeyovro λεγων προσ avrove eligebant dicens ad eos
orav κληθησ eur γαμον μη κατακλιθησ 8 cum inuitaris in nuptias noli recumbere
«ur THY Tporokuctuy μήποτε in primum adcubitum ne forte
εἐντειμοτεροσ σου ἡξει Kat ελθων 9 honorificentior te ueniet et ueniens
og€katL avrov καλεσασ ερεισοι δοσ qui te et illum inuitauit dicet tibi da
TOVTO TOTOV KQLTOTE ἐσὴ μετα huic locum et tunc incipiens cum
αισχυνὴσ ἐσχατον TOT'OV κατέχειν confusione nouissimum locum tenere
αλλ oray κληθησ εἰσ Tov ἐσχατον romoy 10 sed cum inuitaris in nouissimumlocum ‘
avareurre iva oray ελθη o κεκληκωσ σε recumbe ut cum uenerit qui te inuitauit
eury σοι φιλεπροσαναβηθι ἀανωτερον dicat tibi amice ascende superius
Kat rore εσται σοι Sofa ενωπιον των et tunc erittibigloria in conspectu qui
pol : συνανακειμενων : ὅτι rac οὕψων II simul recumbunt quoniam omnis qui exaltat
ἑαυτὸν ταπεινουται καὶ οταπεινων se humiliauitur et qui humiliat
(Fol. 244 δ.) (Fol. 245 a.)

Carr. XIII. 35—XIV, a1.

Saf

eavroy ὕψονται eXeyey δε καὶ τω XIV. 12

κεκλήκοτι αὐτὸν οταν Tong ἀριστον

ἢ δειπνον μη φωνει τουσ φιλουσ

μηδετουσ αδελῴουσ σοῦ μηδε

τουσ γειτονασ μήδετουσ rove tovg

μήποτε και αντοι αντικαλεσωσιν σε

και γενῆται ἀνταπόδομα σοι

αλλα οταν rons δοχην καλει 13
πτωχουσ ἀναπειρουσ χωλουσ

τυφλουσ και μακαριοσ erp οτι 14
οὐκ €xovaty ayramodouvat σοι

ανταποδοθησεται yap σοι ev TH

avacracet τῶν δικαίων

axova ag de TLD TAUTA TOV CVVOVOKEULEVOV 15

Qrey avro μακαριοσ oo dayere aprov

: cv ry βασιλεια rov Ou : δυ Se exrey 16

avÜponroc τισ εποιῆσεν δειπον μέγαν
και exadecev πολλουσ και ἀπεστειλεν 1)
Toy δουλον avrov Ty wpa του δειπνου
ecrety Tour κεκλημενοισ ἐρχεσθαι
oTt 9 παντα ετοιμα ἐστιν καὶ ἡρξαντο 18
απο μειασ παντεσ παραιτεισθαι

Ο πρωτοσ εἰπεὲν aypov ἤγορασα καὶι-
αναγκὴν exo εξελθων ede avrov
ἐρωτωσε exe με παρητήμενον

και ἐετεροσ eurey Cevyn βοων ἤγορα 1g
wevTe Kat πορευομαι δοκιμασαε avra
διὸ ov δυναμαι ελθειν kat αλλοσ εἰπεν 20
γυναικα ἐλαβὸν διο ov δυναμαι ελθειν

και παραγενομενοσ o δουλοσ ἀπηγγειλεν , 21
TO KU αὐτουπανταταυτα Kat οργεισ
o οἰκοδεσποτησ Tw δουλω avrov eurey

«CO c raxews evo Tag πλατειασ᾽ kat ρυμασ

(Fol. 245 5.)

SEC LUCAN 223
--- .- ὦ. —

seexaltabitur dicebat autem et ad eum
qui inuitauerateum cum facis prandium
&ut cenam noli uocare amicos
neque fratres tuos neque
uicinos neque diuites
ne forte et illi reinuitente
et fiat retributio tibi
sed cum facis aepulationem uoca
egenos debiles clodos
caecos et beatuseris quoniam
non habent retribuere tibi
retribuetur enim tibi in
resurrectione iustorum
audiens autem quis haec qui simul recumbebant
dixit ei beatus qui manducauit panem
inregnodel ad ille dixit
homo quidam fecit cenam magnam
et uocauit multos et misit
seruum suum hora cenae
dicereinuitatis uenite
quoniam iam parata sunt omnia et coeperunt
ab una omnes se excusare
primus dixit agrum emi et
necesse habeo exiens uidere eum
rogo te babeto me excusatum
Et alius dixit iuga boum emi
quinque et eo probare illa
propter quod non possum uenire. et alius dixit
uxorem duxi propter quod non possum uenire
Et adueniens seruus adnuntiauit
dmo suo haecomnia et iratus
paterfamilias seruo suo dixit
exi celerius in plateas et uicos
(Fol. 246 a.)

Cap. XIV. 11—121.

224

TO πολεωσ KALTTWXOVT καὶ αναπειρουσ
και τυφλουσ καὶ χωλουσ᾽ ἐνεγκε woe
και o δουλοσ ειπεν γεγον o ἐπεταξασ
καὶ ετι τοποσ ἐστιν καὶ εἰτεν O KG. προσ TOV
δουλον avrov. εξελθε εἰσ Tao οδουσ
και φραγμουσ καὶ ἀαναγκασον εἰσελθειν
ἵνα γεμισθὴ μου οοικοσ λεγω yap ὕμειν
ort ουδεισ των ανθρωπων των
κεκλημένων γευσεται μου του δειπνον
pre : Cuveropevovro δε avro oxXot
kat στραφεισ ELEY αὐτοισ EL TLO ἐρχεται
προσ με καὶ ου πεισει TOV TATEPA AUTOU
και τὴν μήτερα αντοῦυ και τὴν γυναικα
και τα τεκνα και τουσ αδελφουσ
και τασ αδελῴφασ ert δε καὶ τὴν eavrov
ψυχὴν ov δυναται μον μαθητὴσ ειναι
και oc ov βασταζει τον σταυρον avrov
και epxera οπισω μου ov δυναται μου
: μαθητησ εἰναι : Tur δε ef ὕμων
θελων πυργον οικοδομησαι
ovxt πρωτον καθισασ ψηφειζει
τὴν δαπανὴν εἰ exei εἰσ απαρτισμον
ἵνα μηποτε θεντοσ avrov θεμελειον
μὴ ἴσχυσὴ οἰκοδομῆσαι καὶ παντεσ
ot θεωρουντεσ μελλουσιν λεγειν
ovroc οανθρωποσ ἡρξατο οικοδομειν
Kat ουκισχυσεν ἐκτελεσαι ἡ τις βασιλευσ
πορενομενοσ᾽ erepo βασιλει. συνβαλειν
εἰσ πολεμὸν ovk ευθεωσ καθισασ
πρωτον βουλευεται εἰ δυνατοσ ἐστιν
εν δεκα χειλειασιν Tw μετα εἰκοσι
χιλιαδων epxop.evo em avrov
ὕπαντησαι εἰ Oe pry ert avrov πορρω

(Fol. 246 5.)

ciuitatis et egenos et debiles
et caecos et clodos adduc hic

Et seruus dixit factum est quod praecepisti
etadhuclocusest et dixit dms ad
serbum suum exi in uias
etinsaepes et coge introire
ut inpleatur domus mea dico enim uobis
quia nemo illorum hominorum qui
inuitatisunt gustabit decens mea
ibant autem cum illo turbae
et conuersus dixit illis si quis uenit
adme et non odit patrem suum
et matrem suam et uxorem
et filios et fratres
etsorores adhucetiam et suam
animam non potest meus discipulus esse
et qui non baiulat crucem suam
et uenit retro me non potest meus
discipulusesse — quisautem ex uobis
uolens turrem aedificare
nonneprimum sedens conputat
erogationem si habet ad perfectum
ut ne forte cum posuerit fundamentum
non potuerit aedificare et omnes
qui uident incipient dicere
hichomo coepit aedificare
et non potuit perficere aut quis rex
abiens alio regi committere
in pugnam nonne continuo sedens
primum cogitat si potens est
in decemilibus illi qui cum uiginti
milibus uenit super eum

obuiari si quo minus adhuc eo longe

(Fol. 247 a.)

Cap, XIV. 21—33.

C
er:

—
pr: xaXov ro ada eay δε και ro ada μωρανθὴ |

[3j

3!

ovrog ἀποστειλασ πρεσβειαν ἐρωτα τα
προσ etpyvyy : ὄυτωσ ovy και e£ ὕμων

XIV.

33

WAG OU OUK ἀποτασσεται TOU ὕπαρχουσιν

avrov ov Suara: pov pabyrne ειναι

ev τίνι ἀρτυθησεται ovre εἰσ τὴν γὴν

ovre «wr κοπριαν evÜeroy ἐστιν
ἐξω βαλλουσιν avro — 0 exar ὦτα

axovety axoverw : ἧσαν Se

| eyytlovreo avro παντεσ᾽ οἱ τελωγας

καὶ ἀμαρτωλοι GKOVELV αὐτου

και διεγογγυζον οι τε φαρισαιοι
καὶ οἱ γραμματεισ λεγοντεσ

ort ovrog αμαρτωλουσ προσδεται

: και συνεσθιει αυτοισ : éurey δε

προσ avrove τὴν παραβολὴν ταυτὴν
τισ ανθρωποσ εξ ὕμων οσ εξει

exarov προβατα και απολεση

εξαυτων εν ουκαφιησιτα

ἐνενήκοντα evvea. εν τῇ ἐρήμω

και ἀπελθὼν ro απολωλοσ ζητει

εωσ ευρή avro Kat ευρων επιτιθησιν

επὶ TOVT WOVE αντου χαιρων

: ελθω de eux οιἰκον συνκαλειται

τουσ φιλουσ καὶ Tove γειτονασ
λεγων αντοισ σννγχαρητε μοι ort
ευρον To προβατον μον το ἀπολωλοσ
λεγω Se Tet ort ovrog. χαρα εσται
εν TW ovpayo em ey. αμαρτωλω
μετανοουντι ἢ emt ἐνενήκοντα

€vvea δικαιοισ οιτινεσ OUX εχουσι

> χρείαν μετανοιασ᾽ : 9) τισ γυνὴ

ἐχουσα δραχμασ δεκα και απολεσασα
(Fol. 247 b.)

34.
35

XV.t

4

SEC LUCAM 295
— — ey --

constitudo mittenslegatosrogat quae
&d pacem sic ergo et ex uobis
omnis qui non abrenuntiat substantiae
suae non potest meus discipulus esse

bonum est sal etsi autem sal infatuatum fuerit
inquosalietur neque in terram
neque in stercore utile est
foras mittent illud qui habet sures
audiendiaudiat erat autem
adpropiantei omnes publicani
et peccatores audire eum
et murmurabant pharisaei
et scribae dicentes
quoniam hic peccatores adsumit
et manducat cum illis. dixit autem
&d eos parabolam hanc

quis ex uobis homo qui habet
centum oues et perdiderit
unum ex eis nonne dismittit
nonaginta nouem in desertum
et uadit et quaerit quod perierat
usque dum inueniat illud et inueniens inponit
super umeros suos gaudens
ueniens autem in domum conuocat
amicos et uicinos
dicens eis cum gaudete mihi quoniam
inueni ouem meam quae perierat
dico autem uobis quoniam sic gaudium erit
incaelo super uno peccatore
paenitentiam agenti quam Super "ΧΟ.
nouem iustis qui non habent
opus paenitentiae aut quae mulier
habens drachmas decem et si perdiderit

(Fol. 248 a.)

Carp. XIV. 32—XV. 8.

29

296 KAT AOYKAN
— v. ---

μίαν ovxt απτει λυχνον καὶ σαροι

τὴν οἰκιαν καὶ ζητει επιμελωσ

€wo εὑρῇ καὶ ευρουσα συνκαλειται

Tac γειτονασ καὶ φιλασ λεγουσα
συνχαρητε μοι ort evpoy - yy ἀπώλεσα δραχμη

: ovrog λεγω ὕμειν χαρα εσται ενωπιον

FT

—Á
των a-yyeovy rov θυ ert evi
αμαρτωλω μετανοουντι

:€urev Se ανθρωποσ rur ειχεν δυο ὕιουσ

[3]

και εἰπεν O VEWTEPOT AUTWY τω πατρι

πατερ Soo pot To επιβαλλον μοι μεροσ

TO ουσιασ και διειλεν avrow

τον βιον και ov μετα πολλασ ἡμερασ

σνυναγαγων πανταὰα 0 γεωτεροσ ὕιοσ

απεδημησεν eur xopay μακραν

κακει διεσκορπισεν € avrov rov βιον

Cuv ασωτωσ δαπανησ αντοσ δε

avTov παντα eyevero λειμοσ ἵσχυρα

κατα τὴν χωραν εκεινὴν και avrog

ἤρξατο ὕστερισθαι και πορευθεισ

exoAAnOy evi rov πολειτων

THO χωρασ εκεινὴσ και ἐπεμψεν

avrov εἰσ τουσ ἀγρουσ βοσκειν χοιρουσ

καπεθυμει χορτασθῆναι ex των

κερατιων wy ἤσθιον ot χοιροι

και ουδεισ εδιδουτω Εἰσ eavroy δε

ἐλθων εἰπεν ποσοι μισθιοι

TOV πατροσ μου περισσενουσιν ἀρτων

eyo δε δε λειμω ἀπολλυμαι

αγναστασ᾽ πορευσομαι προσ TOV πατερα μον

καὶ ἐρὼ avro πατερ ἡμαρτον εἰσ TOV

OVpQVOV και ενωπιον σον OUKETL

ειμι advo. κληθῆναι σου Seog TOU) OV
(Fol. 248 5.)

XV.

13

14

17

19

unam nonne accendit lucernam et mundat
domum et quaerit diligenter

usque quo inueniat et cum inuenerit conuocst
uicinas et amicas dicens

congaudete mihi quia inueni quam perdidera Ὁ

: . 2. drachma
sic dico uobis gaudium erit in conspectu:

—
angelorum dei super uno

peccatori paenitentia agenti

dixit autem homo quidam habebat duos filios

et dixit adulescentior eorum patri
pater da mihi quod me tanget partem
substantiae et diuisit eis
substantiam et non post multos dies
congregans omnia adulescentior filius
peregrinatus est in regionem longinquam
et ibi disparsit substant iam suam
uiuens luxuriose cum erogasset autem
omnia facta est famis magna
per regionem illam et ipse
coepit egeri et abiit
et adhesit ibi uni ciuium
regioniillus et misit
euminagros pascere porcos
et cupiebat saturari de
siliquis quase debant porci
et nemo dabat illi in semetipsum
autem ueniens dixit quanti mercennarii
patris mei abundant panibus
ego autem hic fame pereo
surgens ibo ad patrem meum
et dicam illi pater pecaui in
caelum et in conspecto tuo iam non
sum dignus uocari filius tuus fac

(Fol. 249 a.)

Car, XV. 8—19.

prea eva των μισθιὼων σου

καὶ αναστασ ἡλθεπροσ Toy πατερα avrov

ert Óe avrov μακραν απεχοντοῦ

eSey avrov o πατὴρ avrov καὶ εσπλαγχνισθὴ

και δραμὼν ενεπεσεν ἐπὶ TOV

τραχήλον avrov κατεφιλησεν αὐτὸν

o b¢ io εἰπεν avro πατερ ἥμαρτον

εἰσ TOV ουρανον και ενωπῖον σου

ovxert εἰμι αξιοσ κληθηναι σου ὕιοσ

ποιῆσον με wo eva. Tuy μισθιων σου

εἰπεν δε o πατὴρ προσ τουσ δουλουσ

avrov ταχεὼσ efeveyxare στολὴν

τὴν πρωτὴν και ἐνδυσατε avrov

και Gore Gaxrv)uov εἰσ τὴν χειρα avrov

και ὕποδηματα εἰσ Tove ποδασ avTOv

καὶ ἐνέγκατε TOV σείτευτον μοσχον

xat θυσατε και φαγωμεν

και εὐῴφρανθωμεν οτιουτοσ οὕιοσ μον

γεκροσ ἣν καὶ ανεζησεν απολωλωσ

και αρτι ευρεθη καὶ ἡρξαντο

ευφραινεσθαι nv δεοῦ ιοσ avrov

οπρεσβυτεροσ evaypw ελθων δε

καὶ ἐγγισασ T1] OLKELA ἡκουσεν

συνφωνιασ καὶ χορων και

προσκαλεσαμενοσ eya των παιδων

exvvOavero τι θελει Tovro ειναι

o δεειπεν ort o αδελῴοσ σου ket καὶ

εθυσεν o πατὴρ σον Toy σειτευτον μοσχον

aurw ort ὕγιενοντα avrov ἀπελαβεν
Ὠργισθὴη δε και οὐκηθελεν εἰσελθειν

o δε πατὴρ avrov εξελθων ἡρξατο avrov

o δε αποκρειθεισ ειπεν τω πατρει avrov

ἴδον τοσαυτα ery δουλενω σοι και ovderore
(Fol. 249 5.)

XV.

20

21

22

23

24

25

27

28

29

mi Se —
EC LUCAN 227

— — ι.-. —

me sicut unum mercennariorum tuorum

et surgens uenit ad patrem suum

adhuc autem eo longe iter habentes

uidit eum pater eius et misertus est

et currens incubuit super

collum eius et osculatus est eum

dixit autem filius eius pater peccaui

in caelum et in conspecto tuo

iam non sum dignus uocari filius tuus

fac me sicut unum mercennariorum tuorum

dixit autem pater ad seruos

suos cito adferte stolam

primam et induite eum

et date anulum in manum eius

et calciamenta in pedes eius

et adducite saginatum uitulum

et occidite et manducemus

et aepulemur quoniam hic filius meus

mortuus erat et reuixit perierat

et modo inuentus est et coeperunt

aepulari erat autem filius eius

seniorin uilla ueniens autem

et proximans domui audiuit

synfoniae et chori et

aduocans unum de pueris

interrogabat quid uellet hoc esse

ad ille dixit quoniam frater tuus uenit et

occidit pater tuus saginatum uitulum

illi quia salbum eum recepit

iratus est autem et nolebat introire

pater autem eius exiens rogabat eum

ad ille respondens dixit patri suo

ecce tot annos seruio tibi et numquam
(Fol. 250a.)

Cap. XV. 19—29.

228

παρεβην σου εντολην και ovderore ΧΥ͂.
eSwxac μοι ἐριφον εξ αἰγων ἵνα μετα των
φιλων μου αριστησω τω δεῦιω σον 30
τω καφαγοντι παντὰ μετὰ των πορνων
και ελθοντι εθυσασ rov σειτευτον μοσχον

O δεειπεν avro av Tavrore μετ ἐμοῦ εἰ 31
καίπαντα Ta eua σα ἐστιν ευφρανθηναι 32
δε «Dev και χαρηναι ort o αδελῴοσ σον οντοσ
vexpoo ἣν καὶ ανεζησεν απολωλωσ
και ευρεθὴ ελεγεν δε και προσ Tove XVL 1
μαθητασ ἀανθρωποσ ric y πλουσιοσ
OG €LX€V οἰκονομον και OUTOG
διεβληθη avro. wo διασκορπιζων τα
ὕπαρχοντααντοὸν καὶ φωνησασ 2

€LTEV avro TLTOVTO ἀκονω περισου αποδοσ
TOV λογον THE οικονομιασ ov yap δυνὴ
ετι οἰκονομειν εἰιπεν δε εν εαυτω 3
° —
0 OLKOVOJ&OG TL ποιησω OTLO KT μου
αφαιρειται τὴν οἰκονομίαν μὸν σκαπτοιν
OUK σχνω επαίτειν αἰσχυνομαι εγνοιν 4
τι ποιήσω ἵνα oray μετασταθὼω εκ THe
οἰκονομιασ δεξωνται μαι εἰσ τουσ οἰκουσ αὐτῷ
και προσκαλεσαμενοσ eva. ἐκαστον 5
των χρεοφιλε rov Tov kvpuov avrov
ἐλεγεν Tw πρωτω ποσὸν οφειλεισ
—
Tw Kw pou οδεειπεν exarov 6
καδουσ ελαιου eurev δε avro δεξαι σον
Ta γραμματα καὶ γραψον πεντήκοντα
ἐπειτα TO ETEPW ELTTEY exaroy κορουσ 7
σειτου o de Aeyec avro δεξε σον τα
γραμματα και γρα yoy ογδοηκοντα
και ἐπήνεσεν o Ko τὸν OLKOVOJLOV 8
Tyo αδικιασ ort φρονιμωσ εἐποιησεν
(Fol. 250 5.)

SEC LUCAN
—— -. —
praeteribi mandatum tuum et numquam
dedisti mihi haedum de capris ut cum
amicis meis prandeam filio autem tuo
qui comedit omnia cum meretricibus

et uenienti occidisti saginatum uitulum

ad ille dixit illi tu semper mecum es

et omnia mea tua sunt aepulari autem
oportebat et gaudere quia frater tuus hic
mortuus estetreuixit perierat
etinuentusest dicebatautem ad
discipulos homo quidam erat diues

qui habebat uilicum et hic

diffamatus est ei quasi dissipans
substantiam eius et uocans eum
dixitilli quid hoc audio de te redde
rationem uilicationis non enim potes
adhuc uilicare dixit autem intra se
uilicus quid faciam quia dma meus
aufert uilicationem meam fodere
non ualeo mendicare confundor scio
quid faciam et cum amotus fuero de
uilicatione accipiant me in domus suas
et aduocans unumquemque
debitorum domini sui

dicebat primo quantum debes

dmo meo adilledixit centum

siclos olei dixit autem illi accipe tuas
litteras et scribe quinquaginta

deinde alio dixit tu autem quantum
debes ad ille dixit centum mensuras
tritici ad ille dixit illi accipe tuas
litteras et scribe octoginta

et laudauit dms uilicum

iniquitatis quoniam sapienter fecit
(Fol. 351 a.)

Capp, XV. 29—XV VI. 8.

διο Xeyo ὕμειν ot ὕιοι του αἰωνοσ XVI.
τουτου φρονιμωτεροι ὕπερ τουσ

ϑιουσ του φωτοσ εἰσ τὴν γενεαν THY eavroy —
καγω A €yo ὕμειν ποιήσατε eavrour 9
φιλουσ᾽ ex Tov adixov μαμωνα

ἵνα oray ἐκλιπὴ δεξωνται ὕμασ

εἰσ τασ αἰωνιουσ σκηνασ

οπιστοσ ev ἐλαχιστω και ev πολλω πιστοσ 10
εστιν Kato ἐν ολιγω αδικοσ' Kat

εν πολλω αδικοσ᾽ γεινεται εἰ ovv 11
ἐν ro adtxw μαμονα πιστοι ovk eyeverOe

To αλήηθινον τισ üp.e πιστευσει

καὶ εἰ εν To αλλοτριω Trio TOL ουκ ἐγενεσθε 12
To ὕμετερον Tia δωσει ὕμειν
ΓΌΝΟΝ
pqa: Ονδεισ' οἰκετησ δυναται δυσὶ κυριοισ 13
--

ΙΣ!

SBS

[3f

GovA«vew ἢ yap Tov «va μεισήησει
καὶ TOV €repoy ἀγαπήσει ἢ evor ανθεξεται

Kat του ετερου καταφρονήσει ov δυνασθε

---
: Ow δουλευειν καὶ μαμονα * ἥκονον 14

δεταντα οι φαρισαιοι φιλαργυροι ὕπαρχοντεσ
και ἐξεμυκτηριζον αντον και εἰπεν αυτοισ 15
ὕμεισ ere ot δικαιουντεσ eavrova ἐνωπίον
Tov avOpurwy 0 Oe ὃσ γεινωσκει
Tac καρδιασ ὕμων ort To εν ανθρωποισ
—
ὕψηλον βδελυγμα ενωπιον rov Ov : ὃ νομοσ τό
και οἱ προφηται ewe ἴωανου επροφητευσαν

αποτεὴ βασιλεια του by εναγγελιξεται

: και πασ εἰσ αὐτὴν βιαζεται ? ξυκοπωτερον δε 17

ἐστιν TOV ουρανον Kat τὴν ynv παρελθειν

7 TOV νομον μιαν Kepeay πεσειν

: Tac οαπολνων τὴν γυναικα αντου 18

kat yaprov ETEPAY JLOLYEVEL KALO

απολελυμενὴν γαμὼων μοιχενει
(Fol. 251 5.)

L|
—

EC LUCAN 229
SS --

propter quod dico uobis fili saeculi

huius sapientiores super

filios lucis in generationem suam sunt

et ego dico uobis facite uobis

amicos deiniquo mamona

ut cum defecerit accipiant uos

in aeterna tabernacula

qui fidelis est in modico et in multo fidelia
est et qui in modico inicus et

in multo inicus fit siergo

in inico mamona fidelis non fuistis

quod uerum est quis credet uobis

et si in alieno fidelis non fuistis

uestrum quis dabit uobis

nemo seruus potest duobus dominis

Beruire aut enim unum odiet
et unum diliget aut unum adprehendet
et alium contemnet non potestis
deo seruire et mamonae audiebant
autem haec pharisaei cum essent cupidi
et subsannabant eum et dixit eis
uos es tis qui iustificat is uos in conspectu
hominum ds autem nouit
corda uestra quia quod in hominibus
altum abominatio in conspectu dei lex
et prophetae usque ad iohanen prophetarunt
& quo regnum dei euangelizat
et omnes in eam conatur facilius autem
est caelum et terram praeterire
quam de lege unam apicem cadere
omnis qui dimittit uxorem suam
et nubens aliam moechatur οὐ qui
dimissam nubit moechatur

(Fol. 252a.)

Car. XVI. 8— 1:8.

230 KAT AOYK

εἰπεν δε καὶ erepay παραβολὴν XVI. 19
—,
eas :AvÜporroc rw v rXAovaiog. Kat

ενεδυδισκετο πορφυραν και βυσσον

Kat ευὐφραινομενοσ καθημεραν

λαμπρωσ πτωχοσ de Tw ovopare 20
λαζαροσ εβεβλητο προσ τον τυλωνα
avrov ειλκωμενοσ καὶ επιθυμων 21

χορτασθηναι απὸ των ψιχων των πειπτοντω
απὸ Tyo τραπεζησ του πλουσιον αλλα και ot KUVET
ερχομενοι eXecxoy τα ελκὴ avrov

Evyevero δε αποθανειν τον πτωχον Kat 22
amevexOnvat avrov ew Tov κολποναβρααμ -
ὕπο των ἀγγελων απεθανεν δε
και οπλουσιοσ και εταφὴ καὶ ey TW 23
aby εἐπαρασ Tove οφθαλμουσ avrov
ὕπαρχων εν βασανοισ ορα αβρααμ
απὸ μακροθεν και λαζαρον εν τω κολπω avrov
αναπανομενον καὶ AUTO εμφωνησασ eurey 24
πατερ αβρααμ ελεησον με και πεμψον Aalapo
ἵνα [Jag το axpov του δακτυλου avrov vOaro-
και καταψυξὴ τὴν γλωσσαν pov
ort οὗυνωμαι εν τὴ φλογι ταυτὴ

Ειπεν δεαβρααμ τεκνον μνησθητι 25
ort αἀπελαβεσ ra. ayaba cov ev τὴ
ζωη σου και λαζαροσ ομοιωσ τα κακα
νυν δεωδεπαρακαλειται ov δε
οδυνασαι καὶ ἐπὶ πασιτουτοισ μεταξυημων 16
και ὕμων χασμα μεγα ἐστήρικται omg
ot θελοντεσ διαβηναι προσ ὕμασ - μη δυνωνται
μήτεεκειθεν woe διαπερασαι εἰπεν δε 27
«poro σε ovy πατερ αβρααμ ἵνα πεμψησ avro-
εἰσ TOV OLKOV TOV πατροσ μον ἔχω yap Tr€VT€ 28
αδελῴουσ᾽ οπωσ διαμαρτυρηται

(Fol. 252.)

SEC LUCA

[2]

. dixit autem et aliam parabolam
homo quidam eratdiues et

induebatur purpuram et byssum
aepulans cottidie
splendede pauper autem quidam nomine
lazarus missus erat ad ianuam
eius ulceribus plenus et cupiens
saturari de micis quae cadebant
de mensa diuitis sed et canes
uenientes elingebant ulcera eius

factum est autem ut moreretur pauper et
ductus est in sinus abrahae
ab angelis mortuus est autem
et diues et sepultus est et in
inferno leuans oculos suos
cum esset in tormentis uidet abraham
a longe etlazarum in sinus eius

requiescentem et ipse exclamans dixit

pater abraham miserere mihi . et mitte lazaru

utintingat extremum digiti sui aquam

et refrigeret linguam meam

quoniam adfligor inustione ignis huius
dixit autem abraham fili memento

quoniam recepisti bona tua in

uita tua et lazarus similiter mala

nunc autem hic consolatur tu autem

adfligeris et in omnibus his. inter nos et uos

chaus magnum confirmatus est ut

qui uolunt transire ad uos non possent

neque inde hic transmeare dixit autem

rogo te ergo pater abraam ut mittas eum

in domum patris me i habeo enim quinque

fratres ut testificetur

(Fol. 253 a.)

Cap. XVI. 10--- 28.

PRBS

σ
—

om,
oa
—

— ᾿ς —
KAT AOYK
SN OS

μαθητασ avrov avevdextov ἐστιν
του μὴ ελθειν τα σκανδαλα πλὴν ovat

διου ἔρχεταί σννῴερει de avrw

αντοισ μὴ καιαντοι ελθωσιν XYI.
εἰσ TovToy Tov Toroyv THE βασανον

€urev 9€ avro aBpaap exovat pasüa €o. 29
KGL τουσ προφητασ ακουσατωσαν αντων

o δεείπεν ονχι πατὴρ αβρααμ αλλα cay rur 30
ex νεκρὼν πορευθὴ προσ avrova
μετανοησουσιν εἰπεν δε avro 31
εἰ μωύσεωσ και των προφητων
OUK ακουουσιν οὐδε αν τισ EK νεκρων
ἀναστὴ Kat αἀπελθη προσ avrove

: πιστευσουσιν : ἔιπεν δεπροσ Tove XVIL r

ει λιθοσ μυλικοσ περιεκειτο περι τὸν τραχῆλο

avTOv και epurTo εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν

ἢ ἵνα σκανδαλισὴ eva των μεικρων TOUTW

: προσέεχεται εαντοισ :€ay αμαρτησὴ εἰσ σε

ο αδελῴφοσ σον επειτιμησον avro

και «ay μετανοησὴ αφεσ avro

και €ay ἐπτακεισ THO ἡμερασ αμαρτησὴη
εισ σε καιετο ἐπτακισ ἐπιστρεψη

προσ σελεγων peravonow αφεσ avro

—
[Kat εἶπαν οἱ ἀπόστολοι Tw Kw προσθεσ

ἡμεῖν πιστιν 0 δεειπεν αυτοισ εἰ eixere πιστι
wo κοκκον σιναπεωσ eAeyere ay
τω ορειτουτω perafa evrevÜey
εκει καὶ μετεβαινεν και τὴ
συκαμεινω μεταφ υτευθητι eur τὴν
θαλασσαν και ὕπηκουσεν ay ἵμειν
rur δε εχων ὕμων δουλον ἀαροτριωντα
1) ποιμενοντα og εισελθοντι

εκ TOV αγρον μὴ ἐρειαντω ευθεωσ

(Fol. 253 δ.)

SEG
—

—

LUCAN
- -
ilis ne et ipsi ueniant
in hunc locum tormenti
dixit autem abraham habent moysen
et prophetas audiant eos
ad ille dixit non pater abraham sed si quis
de mortuis ierit ad eos
paenitebuntur dixit autem ad eum
81 moysen et prophetas
non audiunt nec si quis ex mortuis
surrexerit et ierit ad eos
credent dixitautem ad
discipulos suos inpossibile est
ut non ueniant scandala uerum uae

per quem ueniunt expediebat illi

si lapidem molae circumdatus esset circa collu ὦ

eius et proiectus esset, in mare
aut ut scandalizet unum de pusillis istis
adtendite uobis si peccauerit in te
frater tuus emenda illum
et si paenitentiam egerit dimitte illi
et si septies in die peccauerit
in te et septies reuersus fuerit
ad te dicens paeniteor dimitte illi

Et dixerunt apostoli dmo adde nobis
fidem ad ille dixit illis si haberetis fidem
Sicut granum sinapis dicebatis utique
montihuic transi hinc
ibide et transibat et
moro transplantari in
mare et obaudisset uobis

quis autem ex uestris habens seruum arante
aut oues pascentem qui ut intrauit
de agro num quid dicit illi continuo

(Fol. 254 a.)

Carr, XVI. 38—X VII. 7.

231

232

παρελθων avameg« αλλα eper avro
ετοιμασον τι δειπνήσω Kat
περιξζωσαμενοσ διακονει μοι
«o0 φαγω και Tu Kat μετα ravra
Payer αι av και πιεσαι μὴ exec χαριν
τω δουλω ort ἐποιῆσεν Ta
διαταχθεντα avro ov δοκω ovrwe και ὕμεισ
oray ποιησητε oca. Àeyo λέγεται
ort δουλοι ἐσμεν αἀχριος οὐὠφιλομεν
ποίησαι πεποιήκαμεν

και €yevero εν τω πορευεσθαε avrov
εἰσ Ἱερουσαλήμ και avrog διήρχετο
μέσον σαμαρειασ και γαλιλαιασ
και εἰσερχομενοῦ GUTOV εἰσ τινα

' κωμὴν οπον cay δεκα avdper
λεπροι και ἐστῆσαν πορρωθεν
και ἐκραξαν φωνὴ peyaAn uae
ἐπιστατα eXenooy ἡμασ Kat ov
avrove εἰπεν avro τεθεραπευέσθε
πορευθεντεσ επιδειξατε eavrove
Touriepevgiy εγενετο δε ey τω
ὕπαγειν αὐυτουσ εκαθαρισθησαν
eur δε εξ αυτων ἴδων ort εκαθαρισθη
ὕπεστρεψεν μετα μεγαλησ φωνησ
δοξαζων rov ὃν καὶ ἐπεσεν emt προσωπον
προσ Tove ποδασ avrov ἣν δε σαμαριτησ

αποκριθεισ δεο - ειἰπεν GvTOUX ουτοι
δεκα εκαθαρισθησαν — ov evvea που

εξαντων ουδεισ εὐυρεθηὴ ὕποστρεφων

XVII ὃ

1T

oc δωσει Bofay τω ϑω et μη 0 αλλογενὴσ euros

και €UT€V QUTW ἀναστασ TTOD€UOV - OTL ἢ WLO Tie σου 19

σβ : σεσωκενσε: ἕπερωτηθεισ δε ὕπο των
—À —
dapurawy Tore epxere ) βασιλεια του θυ
(Fol. 254 5.)

20

fm
Jos
fe

CAN

transi recumbe sed dicet illi
para mihi quod cenem et
cingete et ministra mihi

usque quo manducem et bibam et post haec
manducabis tu et bibes. num quid habet gratis
seruo quia fecit quae

praecepta sunt ei non puto ita et uos

cum feceritis quae dico dicitis

quoniam serui inutiles sumus quod debuimus

facere fecimus

Et factum est cum iter faceret

in hierusalem et ipse praeteribat
per medium samariae et galilaeae
et introeunte eo in quendam
castellum ubi erant decem uiri
leprosi et steterunt de longe
et clamauerunt uoce magna ihu
magister miserere nobis et uidens
eos dixit illis curati estis
ite et ostendite uos
sacerdotibus factum est autem cum
irent mundatisunt
unus autem ex e is uidens quia mundatus est
reuersus est Cum magna uoce
honorans dm et cecidit in faciem

ad pedes eius. erat autem samaritanus

respondens autem ihs dixit ill is hi

decem mundati sunt nobem ubi
ex his nemo inuentus est reuertens

qui dauit gloriam do nisi alienigena hic

Et dixit illi surgens uade quoniam fides tua

salbabit te interrogatus autem a
pharisaeis quando uenit regnum del

(Fol. 255 a.)

Cap. XVII. 7—20.

3j

[3]

[4

απεκριθὴ avrour Kat εἰπεν οὐκ epxerat
ῃ βασεια Tov Ov μετα παρατηρησεωσ
ovde epovaty - ov woe ἡ ἴδον εκει

px) πιστευσητε Sov yap ἡ βασιλεια

—Á
TOv θυ evroc ὕμων ἐστιν

: Εἰπὲν ovy προσ rove μαθητασ ελευσονται

ἡμέραι rov επιθυμησαι ὕμασ
μίαν των ἡμέρων rovrov του ὕιου

του ανθρωπου καὶ ovx οψεσθαι

: καιερουσὶιν ὕμειν ἴδου ὧδε tdov eet

μὴ απελθητε μηδε διωξητε

> ὡσπεέρ γὰρ ἢ αστραπὴ 7 acTparrovca

εκ THO ὕπο τὸν OVpavoy αστραπτει

ουτωσ εσται καὶ οὕιοσ Tov ayÜpwrrov

: πρῶωτον δεδι avrov πολλα παθειν

και αποδοκιμασθηναι απο THE

: γεένεασ ταντὴσ " και καθωσ εἐγενετο

εν ταισ ἡμεραισ νωε ουτωσ εσται

και ἐν ταισ ἡμεραισ του ὕιον του ανθρωπου
ἤσθιον erwov ἐγαμουν εγαμιζοντο

αχρι no ἡμερασ εἰσηλθεν voe εἰσ την κιβωτο

και €y€vero κατακλυσμοσ καὶ απωλεσε

: πάντασ + ὑμοιωσ και wo ἐγενετο

ev ταισ ἡμεραισ λωτ- ἡσθιον επινον
ηγοραζον ἐπωλουν εφυτευον
ὠκοδομουν ἢ ἡμέρα εξηλθελωτ
απο σοδομων εβρεξεθειον και πυρ
απ Ovpayov καὶ aaro λεσεπαντασ
κατα τα αντα εσται εν τὴ ἥμερα

του ὕιου του ανθρωπου ἡ αποκαλυφθη

: ἐκεινὴ τὴ ἡμέρα OG εσται eri TOv

δωματοσ και τὰ σκευὴ avrov εν TH ow.
μὴ καταβατω ἀραιαντα Kato εν τω ἀγρω

(Fol. 255 δ.)

Cap, XVII. 20—31.

XVII.

21

23

24.

25

26

27

28

29

30

31

SEC LUCAN

SS =
respondit illis et dixit non uenit
regnum del cum obserbatione
neque dicent ecce hic aut cce illi
nolite credere ecce enim regnum

—> ,
dei intra uos est

dixit ergo ad discipulos uenient

dies ut concupiscatis

unum dierum horum fili

hominis et non uideuitis

et dicent uobis ecce hic aut ecce illic

ne ieritis neque persequemini

sicut enim scoruscus qui scoruscat

de sub caelu scoruscat

sic erit et filius hominis

primum enim oportet eum multa pati

et reprobari a

generatione hac et sicut fuit

indiebusnoe sic erit

et in diebus fili hominis

edebant bibebant.nubebant.nubebantur

usque in diem quo introiit noe in arcam

etfuit dilubium et perdidit

omnes similiter sicut fuit

indiebuslot edebant bibebant

emebant uendebant plantabant

aedificabant quo die exiuit lot

a sodomis pluit sulfur et igne

de caelo et perdidit omnes

secundum haeo erit in die

fili hominis qui reuelabitur

in illo die qui erit super

tectum et uasa eius in domo

non descendat tollere illa et qui in agro
(Fol. 256 a.)

30

233

234 KAT AOYK SEC LUCAN
—— —— ——— SG
ομοιωσ μὴ επιστραφητω ew τα οπισω XVII. similiter non conuertatur retro
σι : pyypovevere Tyo γυναικοσ λωθ 32 et mementote uxoris lot
gu. : oc ay GeAnon ζωογονησαι τὴν ψυχὴν avrov 33 qui uoluerit biuicare animam suam
απολεσει αὐτὴν και οσ ay απολεσὴ perdet illam et qui perdiderit
ei : ζωογονήσει aurny : Aeyw ὕμειν ταυτὴ 34 uiuificauit illam dico uobis hac
τὴ νυκτι ἐσονται ert kAuyyo: μιασ Ovo nocte erunt in lecto uno duo
ew παραλαμβανετε και o erepoo aderat unus adsumetur et unus relinquetur
ἐσονται δυο αληθουσαι ert To avro 35 erunt duo molentes in uno
ἢ μία παραληφθησεται και ἡ erepa. una adsumetur et alia
αφεθησεται vo eypo εἰσ παραληφθησεται 36 dimittetur duo in agro unus adsumetur
Kat o ετεροσ αφεθησεται etalius dimittetur ——
oly : καὶ αποκριθεντεσ λεγουσιν που κε 3) Etrespondentes dixerunt ubi dme
σιὸ : οδεειπεν avrota oov To σωμα ad ille dixit illis ubi corpus
exet συναχθήσονται οι aerot iun ibi congregabuntur et aquilae

eXeyev δε και παραβολὴν avrowr προσ ro Sew — 1 dicebat autem et parauolam illis quod oportet

WayTore προσευχεσθαι Kat μὴ ἐνκακειν semper orare et non deficere

Lom,
κριτὴσ τισ nV €V TH TONE rov θν n iudex quidam erat in ciuitate dm non

|l

φοβουμενοσ και ανθρωπον μη timens et hominem non
evrperopevog — xnpa. Oe nv ev τὴ 3 reuerens uidua autem erat in
| πολει ekewr καὶ ἤρχετο προσ avrov λεγουσα ciuitate illa et ueniebat ad eum dicens
| εἐκδικησον με aaro Tov αντιδικου μου deuindica me ab abuersario meo
καὶ ovk nOeXev erc xpovov τινα 4 et nolebat in aliqod temporis
μετα Se ravra ηλθεν ewr cavroy post haec uenit aput se
και λέγει εἰ TOV ὃν ov φοβουμαι et dicit ai dm non timeo
καὶ ανθρωπον ovk evTperopat et hominem non reuereor
Óua.ye ro παρέχειν μοι korroy τὴν χήραν 5 propter quod lauorem mihi praestat uidua
ravryv ἀπελθων ἐκδικήσω avrqy haec uado et deuindico illam
iva μὴ εἰσ τελοσ ἐρχομενὴ ὕπωπιαζη με ut non in tempus ueniens suggillet me
Εἰπεν 8c o κσ' ἀκουσατετι o κριτὴσ τὴσ 6 | dixitautem dmi audite quid iudex
αδικιασ λεγε 0€ Bo ov μὴ ποιηση ) iniquitatis dicit ds autem non faciet

τὴν ἐκδικησιν Tuy ἐκλεκτων avrov

uindictam electorum suorum

βοώντων avrov νυκτοσ Kat qui clamant ad eum nocte et
ἡμέρασ και μακροθυμει ev avrov die et patiens est super eos
(Fol. 256 δ.) ‘AB (Fol. 257 a.)

Carr. XVII. 31—XVIII. 7.

σιη:
—

KAT AOYK
wom, ey, —

λεγω ὕμειν ποιήσει τὴν ἐκδικησιν avrov
ἐν τάχει πλὴν apa οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπου
Mwy ευρήσει πιστιν ἐπι τὴσ yoga

Εἰπεν δὲ καὶ προσ τινασ Tove πεποιθοτασ
ep ἐαντοισ᾽ ort εἰσιν δικαιοι και
ἐξουθενουντασ τουσ λοιπουσ ανθρωπουσ
δυο ανθρωποι aveByoay εἰσ ro iepov
προσευξασθαι eur φαρισαιοσ και εἰσ

XYIII. 8

τελωλωνησ᾽ ο φαρισαιοσ σταθεισ kaD eavroy τι

—
Tavra mpooyuyxero οθσ ενχαριστω cot
OTL OUK εἰμι wo οἱ λοιποι Toy av Üporrov

ἀρπαγεσ αδικοι μοιχοι ἡ Kat wor OVTOT

οτελωνὴσ νήστεν w dic rov σαββατου

αποδεκατω παντα oma κτωμαι

και οτελωνὴσ μακροθεν ἐστωσ οὐυκθελεν

ovde rove οφθαλμουσ εἰσ rov ουρανον ἐπαραι

αλλ ετυπτετο στηθοσ avrov λεγων
o 6c ειλασθητι μοι τω αμαρτωλω

λεγω ὕμειν κατεβη οντοσ δεδικαιωμενοσ.

μαλλον παρ αἰκεινον roy φαρισαιον
ort TU οὕψων avroy ταπεινωθησεται

o δεταπεινων eavroy ὕψωθησεται

: προσεφερον Se avro radia ἵνα avrov
αἀπτηται ἵἴδοντεσ de oc μαθηται
ἐπετειμὼν αντοισ οδε ine
προσεκαλειτο avra. Aeyov acere
τα παιδια ερχεσθαι προσ με
και μη κωλυσηται avra. Tov yap
τοιουτων εστιν ἡ βασιλεια του θυ

: anny yap λεγω ὕμειν og αν μὴ
δεξηται την βασιλειαν τον 6v uc
παιδιον ov ju εἰσελθὴ eur αὐτὴν

και EXNPWTNT € TLC GvTOV ἀαρχων
(Fol. 257 5.)

=
oc

SEC LUCAN
— — ὄς-. —

dico uobis faciet uindictam eorum
confestim-uerum put at filius hominis

ueniens inueniet fidem super terram

dixit autem et ad quosdam qui confidens

super se quoniam sunt iusti et
spernent reliquos hominum

duo homines ascenderunt in templum
orare unus pharisaeus et unus
publicanus pharisaeus stans seorsum
haec orabat ds gratias ago tibi
quoniam non sum sicut ceteri hominum
raptores iniusti adulteri sicut et hic
publicanus ieiuno bis in sabbato

decimo omnia quae ad quiro

Et publicanus a longe stans nolebat

nec oculos suos in caelum leuare
sed tundebat pectus suum dicens
— . . e .

ds miserere mihi peccatori

dico uobis descendit hic iustificatus

magis praeter illum pharisaeum

quoniam omnis qui se exaltat humiliabitur

et qui humiliat se exaltabitur

Offerebant autem 1lli infantes ut eos

tangeret uidentes autem discipuli
increpabant eos ihs autem

ad se uocabat ea dicens dimittite
infantes uenire ad me

et nolite uetare eis

talium enim est regnum dei

amen enim dico uobis quicumque non
acceperit regnum del sicut

infantem non intrauit in illud

Et interrogauit eum quidam princeps

(Fol. 258 a.)

Cap, XVIII. 8— 18,

235

236 KAT AOYK

διδασκαλεαγαθε τι ποιησ ac
ξωην αἰωνιον κληρονομησω
O δεειπεν avro τι μελεγεισ αγαθον
—
ουδεισ αγαθοσ εἰ μη εἰσ o 0a
Tac ἐντολασ οιδασ o δε eurev ποιασ
—
€urev Se o tno To ov μοιχευσεισ
ov φονευσεισ ov κλεψεισ'
ου ψευδομαρτυρησεισ τειμα rov
πατερα σου και τὴν μηήτερα οδεειπεν
Tavra παντα εφυλαξαμὴν εκ νεοτητοσ
στὸ a,
σιθ : ακουσασ 9e o tno εἰπεν avro ert ey σοι
λειπει Tavra. oca εχεισ πωλησον
και δοσ Tor πτωχοισ και εξεισ' θησαυρον

ἐν Tow ουρανοισ και δευρο ακολουθι μοι

[3f

: odeaxovcac ravra περιλυποσ eyevero
ἣν yap πλουσιοσ σφοδρα ἵἴδων de avrov
περιλυπον γενομενον εἰπεν o -

Tu δυσκολωσ ot τα χρήματα exovrea
eu τὴν βασιλειαν Tov Oy εἰσελευσονται
εὐκοπώτερον yap ἐστιν καμηλον ᾿
δια τρηματοσ βελονησ διελθειν
ἢ πλουσιον εισελθειν εἰσ την βασιλειαν
του θὺ εἰπὸν δε οι ἀκουοντεσ και τισ
δυναται σωθηναι ο δε ειπεν τα αδυνατα
παρα ανθρωποισ δυνατα παρα ϑω ἐστιν
Ειπεν δεοπετροσ Sov ἡμεισ τα ἴδια
αφεντεσ ἠκολουθησαμεν σοι

σκα: O 8¢ ecrev αυτοισ αμην λεγω ὕμειν

B ovÓeu ἐστιν og αφηκεν οικιασ

7 γονισ ἡ αδελφουσ ἡ αδελφασ

ἢ γυναικα τέκνα εν TO καιρω TOvTO

evexey THe βασιλειασ τον ὃυ

ἐαν μη λαβη ἐεπταπλασιονα εν τω

(Fol. 258 5.)

XVIII.

20

22

24

25

26

27

28

29

30

magister bone quid faciens
uitam aeternam hereditabo

ad ille dixit illi quid me dicis bonum

—
nemo bonus nisi unusds pater

praecepta nosti ad ille dixit quae

dixit autem ihs non moechabis

non occides non furtum facies
non falsum testimonium dicis honora
patrem tuum et matrem ad ille dixit

haec omnia custodiui ἃ iuuentute

audiens autem ihs dixit illi adhuc unum tibi

deest omnia quae habes uende

et da pauperibus et habebis thensaurum
in caelis et ueni sequere me

ille autem audiens haec tristis factus est
erat enim diues ualde | uidens autem eum
tristem factum dixit ihs

quo modo difficile qui pecunias habent
in regnum del introibunt

facilius est autem camellum

per foramen acus trasire

quam diuitem introire in regnum

dei dixerunt ergo quiaudierunt et quis
potest saluari ad ille dixit quae inpossibilia sunt

inhominibus apud dm possibilia sunt

dixit autem petrus ecce nos quae nostra sunt

reliquimus et secuti sumus te

ad ille dixit illis: amen dico uobis

nemo est qui dimisit domos
aut parentes aut fratres aut sorores

aut uxorem aut filios in tempore hoc

—
propter regnum dei
si non accipiet septi es tantum in
(Fol. 259 a.)

Cap. XVIII. 18—30.

Kn c —
KAT AOYKAN
SO —
KQLpw TOUTW και εν τω GLOVL
Tw ἐρχομένω ζωὴν αἰωνιον
Lam, —
σκβ: παραλαβὼν de rove - B - εἰπεν avrowr
i,

ἴδον ἀαναβαινομεν εἰσ ἱἹερουσαλημ.

και τελεσθησεται παντα τα γεγραμμενα

XVIII.

δια των πσροφητων περι rov ὕιου Tov ἀνϑρωπου

ort παραδοθήσεται τοισ εθνεσιν και
ενπαιχθησεται και ενπτυσθησεται
καὶ μαστιγωσαντεσ αποκτεινουσιν

QUTOY καὶ Τὴ ἡμερα T) TPLTH

σκγ: αναστήσεται ' ἄντοι Se rovrov οὐδεν

συνῆκαν add qv ro pop. κεκρυμμενον

QF αὑτῶν KQOLOUK €yetvoo0 Kov TO.

ckÓ: λεγομενα : éyevero δε εν ro evyei;ew

avrov ewriepeuxo TvoÀoa τισ
ezasroy ἐκαθῆτο παρα τὴν οὗον
ακουσασ 0€ oxXov παραπορενομενου

ἐπυνθανετο τι αν ev Tovro

-.--
απηγγειλαν Se avro ort ino o νααζαρηνοσ

mapepxerat οδεεβοησεν Aeyov
—
tyu we Saved ἐλεησον pe oc8e

προαγοντεσ ἐπετειμων avro ἵνα

σειγησὴ avrog δε uaAXov expa(ev

ὕιοσ Gave. ἐλεησον pe arabe δε ine

ἐκελευσεν avroy αχθηναι

eyywavroo δεαυτον εἐπηρωτησεν

avrov τισοι θελεισ ποιησω οδεειπε

—Á
κε tva αναβλεψω και αποκριθεισ

ειἰπεν avro αναβλεψον ἡ πιστισ σου

σέσωκεν σε και παραχρημα
ανεβλεψεν και ἠκολονθει avro
— "ES
: 6o£a£wv rov Oy * και rao o Àaoc

ἴδων edwxey do

srs

--ν
ξαντωθω και

(Fol. 259 6.)

32

41

42

43

SEC LUCAN
eS ρὑὭ΄ς- —

tempore hoc et in saeculum
uenturum uitam aeternam
adsumens autem ° xii . dixit illis

ecce ascendimus in hierusalem

et consummabuntur omnia quae scripta sunt

per profetas de filio hominis

quoniam tradetur gentibus et

iniuriabitur et espuent in eum

et flagellis caesum | occident

eum et tertia die

resurget ipsi autem horum inihil

intellexerunt sed erat uerbum absconsu

ab eis et nesciebant quae

dicebantur factum est autem in eo

cum adpropiaretiericho caecus quidem

mendicus sedebat secus uiam

audiens autem turbam praetereuntem

interrogabat quidnam esset hoc

dixerunt autem illi quia ihs nazoraeus
iransit ad ille exclamauit dicens

ihu fili dauid miserere mei ad illi

qui antecedebant increpabant illum ut
taceret adille magis clamabat

filius dauid miserere mihi stans autem ihs

iussit eum adduci
cum adpropiasset autem interrogauit
eum quid uis tibi faciam ad ille dixit
dme utuideam et respondens
dixitei respice fides tua
salbum te fecit et confestim
respexit et sequebatur eum
honorans dm etomnis populus
uidens dedit gloriam deo et

(Fol. 260a.)

CAP. XVIII. 30—43.

237

238

IET

: βασιλειαν και ὕποστρεψε

και εἰσελθων διήρχετο τὴν ἵερειχω

και ἴδου ανηρ ovopart ξακχαιοσ

ovrog ἣν αρχιτελωνηὴσ πλουσιοσ ^
και εζητει tery Tov - τισ ἐστιν

και οὐκ nOUVaTO απὸ του οχλου

ort τὴ luxu μεικροσ ἣν Kat προλαβων
ενπροσθεν ανεβὴ emt συκομωρεαν

ἵνα ἴδῃ avrov ort exeun ἡμελλεν
διερχεσθαι καὶ eyevero εν τω
διερχεσθαι avrov. ειδεν καὶ εἰπεν avro)
{axyate σπευσον καταβηθιοτι σήμερον
εν τω οἰκω σον Set με μειναι

και σπευσασ karen και ὕπεδεξατο
avroy χαιρων καὶ εἰδοντεσ παντεσ
διεγογγνζον ort παρα αμαρτωλω
avdpt εἰσηλθεν καταλυσαι σταθεισ δε
o faxyatoo εἰπεν προσ Tov xv ἴδου
ταημυσοι των ὕπαρχοντων μοι κε

Tow πτωχοισ διδωμε και εἰ τινοσ τι
ἐσυκοφαντησα αποδιδωμι

TerpaTÀovy eurev Seo ine προσ avrov
or. ONPLEPOY σωτηρια εν TW οἰκω

rourw eyevero καθοτι καὶ avroc

: tio αβρααμ εστιν : ἦλθεν yap o Vioc

Tov avÜporrov ζητησαι Kat σωσαι

TO απολωλοσ᾽ : ἄκονοντων δεαυτων
Tavra προσθεισ ειπεν παραβολὴν
δια To ειναι avrov εγγνσ ἱερουσαλημ
και δοκεὶν oTt μελλει παραχρημα

ῃ βασιλεια rov ὃυ αναφαινεσθαι

: εἰπεν δε ^ ἄνθρωποσ τισ ευγενὴσ

ἐπορενετο εἰσ χωραν μακραν λαβειν
: καλεσασ δε
(Fol. 26ο 5.)

XIX. 1

13

SEC L
—

CAN

—- 0 —

et intrans pertransiebat iericho

et ecce uir nomine zacchaeus

hic erat princeps publicanorum locuplens
et quaerebat uidere ihm quisset

et non potebat a turba

quia de statu pusillus erat et antecedens
abante ascendit in morum

ut uideret eum quia inde habebat
transire et factum est cum
illactransiret uidit et dixit ei

zacchaee festinans descende quia hodie
indo motua oportet me manere

et festinans descendit et suscepit

eum gaudens et uidentes omnes
murmurabant quia ad peccatorem

hominem introibit manere stans autem
C

zacchaeus dixit ad dm ecce

dimidium de substantia mea dme

pauperibus do et si cuius aliquid

calumniaui restituo

quadruplum dixit autem ihs

quoniam hodie salusin domo

hac facta est quoniam et hic

filius abraham est uenit enim filius

hominis quaerere etsalbare

quod perierat audientium autem eorum

haeo adiciens dixit parabolam

propter quod esset iuxta hierusalem

et putare quia incipiet confestim

regnum dei reuelari

dixit autem homo quidam nobilis

abiit in regionem longinquam accipere

regnum etreuerti uocans autem
(Fol. 261 a.)

CAP. XIX. 1—13.

KAT AOYKAN

“τς — -
Sexa δουλουσ αὐτου εδωκεν avrowr
δεκα μνασ' καὶ εἰπεν προσ αὐτουσ
πραγματευεσθαι εν o ἐρχομαι οι δε
πολειται ἐμεισουν avrov Kat ἐνεπεμψα
πρεσβιαν οπεισω avrov λεγοντεσ
ov θελομεν rovrov βασιλευσαι e$ ἡμασ
και ἐγενετο ἐπανελθειν avrov λαβοντα
τὴν βασιλειαν και ecrey φωνηθηναι
avrov τουσ δουλουσ our δεδωκει To
ἀργυριον ἵνα γνοι τι Oterpa-ypareva ayro

wapeyevero δε οπρωτοσ λεγων κε

7) μνα σου δεκα μνασ προσηργασατο
οδε ecrey avro εὐυγεαγαθε δουλε
ort ev ἐλαχιστω πιστοσ ἐγενου ἴσθι

εἐξουσιαν exov eravw δεκα πολεων

—
και o ετεροσ ελθων εἰπεν ke ἡ μνα σὸν

πεντε €mougev μνασ εἰπεν δε

καὶ τουτω γεινον καὶ OV ἐπανω πεντε
πολεων Kato ετεροσ ἤλθελεγων

κε ἴδου ἢ μνα σον NY ειχον αποκειμενὴν
εν σουδαριω οτι εφοβηθὴην σε
avyÜporroc yap εἰ αυστηροσ ape

o ovx εθηκασ και θεριζεισ o ovk εσπιρασ

o Ó eur€y avro εκ TOv στοματοσ σον
«peu oe rovgpe SovAe ηδεισ ort

«yo ανθρωποσ ανστηροσ ειμι aupo

o ovk εθηκα και θεριζω o ovx ἐσπειρα
δια τι ovv ovk ἐδωκασ To ἀργυριον μου
ἐπι τραπεζαν καγω ἐλθὼν συν ToKw ay
ἐπραξααυτο emer δετοισ παρεστωσι

αρατε GT αὐτοῦ Και ATEVEVKATE TO TAT

: δέκα μνασ exovte * λεγω yap ὕμειν

OTL TTayTL TO €XOVTL προστιθεται

(Fol. 261 δ.)

XIX.

15

16

17

18

19

20

AI

22

23

24

26

SEC LUCAN

239

decem seruos suos dedit eis

decemnas et dixit ad eos

negotiamini dum uenio

ciues autem oderant et miserunt

legatos post illum dicentes

nolumus huno regnare super nos

et factum est reuerti eum accipientem

regnum et dixit uocari

seruos suos quibus dederat

pecuniam ut sciat quid negotiati sunt
aduenit ergo primus dicens dme

mna tua decemnas ad quisiuis

ad ille dixit illi euge uone serue

quoniam in modico fidelis fuisti esto

potestatem habens super decem ciuitates
Et alius ueniens dixit dme mna tua .

quinque adquisiuit mnas dixit autem

et huic esto et tu super quinque

ciuitates et alius uenit dicens

dme ecce mna tua quam habebam repositam

in sudario quoniam timebam te

homo esenim austeris tolles

quod non posuisti . et metis quod non seminasti

adilledixitili deoretuo

iudicabo te serue inique sciebas quia

ego homo sum austerus tolle

quod non posui et meto quod non seminaui

quare ergo non dedisti pecuniam meam

super mensam et ego ueniens cum usura

exigebam illud. dixit autem his qui astabant

tolliteab eo et ferte qui

decemnas habet dico enim uobis

quoniam omni habenti adicietur

(Fol. 262 a.)

Cap. XIX. 13—26.

240

[ΣΙ

: ἀρθησεται απ avrov

απὸ δετον μὴ ἐχοντοσ καὶ εχει XIX.
: πλην εκειγουσ 27
τουσ exÜpova μον rove μὴ θελοντασ με
βασιλευειν er avrove ayayare ae

και κατασφαξατε ἐνπροσθεν μον

και Tov axpetov δονλον εκβαλετε

εἰσ TO σκοτοσ TO εξωτερον exec EOTAL

o κλαυθμοσ και ο βρυγμοσ Tov οδοντων

: και εἰπὼν ravra, ἐπορευετὸ αναβαινων 28

δε εἰσ Ἱερουσαλὴμ και eyevero wo ἤγγισεν 29
ew βηθφαγη και βηθανια προσ ro οροσ

των ἐλαιων καλουμενον

απεστειλεν δυο roy μαθητων avrov

λέγων ὕπαγεται εἰσ τὴν κατεναντι 30
κωμῆν και εἰσπορενομενοι ευρήσεται πῶλον

e$ ov ουδεισ ανθρωπὼν εκαθισεν. καὶ λυσαντεσαγαγατες _,
KQL αν τισ ὕμασ EPWTA οντωσ ἐρειτε OTLOKO 31

ev
: QUTOU Xpeuay exec καὶ : ameAÜovrea ἀπεκριθησα 52, 34

—
OTL O KO GUTOU Xpetav €xet και ayayovTes 35

TOV πωλον εἐπεριψαν τα ἵματια aurwy

—
ex avrov και επεβιβασαν rov inv

Tropevoj.eyov δε avrov ὕπεστρωνννον 36
: Ta ἵματια avrov : ἐγγιζοντων δε avrov 37

προσ τὴν καταβασιν Tov opove τῶν ἐλαιων
ἤρξατο παν το πληθοσ των μαθητων
—
χαιροντεσ atvery Tov Oy περι παντων
wy edov γεινομενων Aeyoyrea 38

---
εὐυλογημενοσ o ἐρχομενοσ εν ονοματι κυ

ευλογημενοσ o βασιλευσ εἰρηνὴ

εν ουρανω καὶ δοξα ev ὕψιστοισ

: τιψεσ 9e rov φαρισαιων απὸ rov οχλου 39

ecray προσ avroy διδασκαλε επιτιμησον
rou μαθηταισ σον αποκριθεισ δε 40

Aeyet αντοισ λεγω ὕμειν ori eay ovrot

(Fol. 262 b.)

SEC LUCAN
SOS —
ab eo autem qui non abet et quod habet
tolletur ab eo uerumtamen illos
inimicos meos qui nóluerunt me
regnare supereos adducite hoc
et occidite in conspecto ineo
et inutilem serbum eicite
in tenebras exteriores ibi erit
ploratus et stridor dentium
et haec cum dixisset ibat ascendens
autem in hierusalem et factum est cum adpropiset
in betphage et bethania ad montem
oliueti qui uocatur
misit duos de discipulis suis
dicensite incontra qui est
castellus et introeuntes inuenietis pullum
et si quis uobia dixerit sic dicetis quoniam ἐπὶ
ejus opus habet et euntes sic dixerunt
quoniam dms huius opus habet et adducentes
pullum supermiserunt tunicas suas
super eum et inposuerunt ihm
eunte autem illo substernebant
uestimenta sua adpropiantibus autem illis
ad discensum montis oliuarum
coepit omnis multitudo discipulorum
gaudentes laudare dm de omnibus
quibus uiderunt quae fiebant dicentes
benedictus qui uenit in nomine dmi
benedictus rex pax
in caelo et gloria in altissimis
quidam autem de pharisaeis de turba
dixerunt ad eum magister increpa
discipulos tuos respondens autem
dixitillis dico uobis quia si isti

(Fol. 263 a.)

Cap. XIX. 26— 40.

σὰς

jg

--- -- Ke, —
T AOYKAN.
—S — ι.- —

σειγήσονσιν ot λιθοι κραξονται

: καὶ wo ἤγγισεν ἴδων τὴν πολιν

ἔκλαυσεν ex αὐτὴν λεγων ort

εἰ εγνωσ καὶ OV εν τῇ ἡμέρα ταντη

Ta προσ εἰρηνὴν σοι νυν Se εκρυβη απὸ
οφθαλμων cov ort nfovow ἡμεραι

και βαλουσιν ext σε οἱ εχθροι σου xapaxa
και περικυκλωσιν σε και

συνεξ ουσιν σεπαντοθεν

και ἐδαφιουσιν σε και τα τεκνα σου

> καὶ οὐκ αφησουσιν λιθον er: λιθον

εν ὁλῃ σοι ανθ wy ovk εγνωσ

εἰσ Καίρον €mu komo σου

: ἐλθὼν δε εἰσ To iepov ἤρξατο ἐεκβαλλειν

Tove πωλουντασ εν avro και ἀγοραζοντασ
καὶ rac τραπεζασ rov κολλυβιστων
eCexeev και raa: καθεδρασ των πωλουντω
Tao περιστερασ λεγὼν avrour γεγραπται
OTLO OLKOT μου οἰκοσ προσευχὴσ ἐστιν

ὕμεισ δε ἐποιήσατε avrov σπήλαιον Aere

: καὶ ἣν διδασκων το καθημεραν

εν τωΐερω οιδεαρχίερεισ

καὶ οὐ γραμματισ καὶ Ot πρωτοι
του λαον εζητουν avrov απολεσαι
και OVX ἡνρισκον τι ποιήσωσιν αὐτω

0 yap λαοσ απασ ekpep.aro ἀκονειν

: avTOv * ἔγενετο δε ey μια των

ἡμέρων διδασκοντοσ avrov ev τω
tepw τον λαον και ἐεναγγελιζομενου
εἐπεστησαν Ot ἀρχιερισ και ot
γραμματεισ συν τοισ πρεσβυτεροισ
και εἰπὸν προσ GUTOV ειπεήμειν

εν wow. εξουσια ravra ποιεισ

(Fol. 263 5.)

XIX.
41
42

43

45

46

47

48

XX.1

ὃ

24]

tacuerint lapides clamabunt

et cum adpropi asset uidens ciuitatem
fleuit super eam dicens quoniam

81 scisses et tu in diem hoc

quae ad pacem tibi nunc autem absconsum eat
ab oculis tuis quoniam uenient dies

et mittent super te inimici tui sepaem

et circumcingent te et

conpraehendent undique

et ad nihilum deducent te et filios tuos
et non dimittent lapidem super lapidem
in tota te propter quod non cognouisti
in tempus uisitationis tuae

ueniens autem in templum coepit eicere
uendentes in e o et ementes

et mensas numulariorum et fudit et

et cathe dras uendentium

columbas dicens eis scriptum est
quoniam domus mea domus orationis est
uos autem fecistis illam speluncam latronu
et erat docens cottidie

in templo principes autem sacerdotum

etiribae et primi

* populi quaerebant cum perdere eum

populus enim omnia pendebat audire

eum factum est autem in una

.β' et non inueniebant quid facerent ei

dierum docente eo in
templo populum et euangelizante
adsisterunt principes sacerdotum et
Scribae cum praesbyteris
et dixerunt ad eum dic nobis
in qua potestate haeo facis

(Fol. 264 a.)

Capp. XIX. 40—XX. 2.

31

— — Sy —
242 KAT AOYKAN
a_i eS —

καὶ rur ἐστιν 0 Sova cot ταντην THY εξουσιαν

XX.

αποκριθεισ Se εἰπεν προσ avrovg. ἐπερβωτησω ὕμασ 3

καγω eva Xoyov ον εἴπατε μοι

to βαπτισμα τοΐωανον εξ ουρανου ἣν
ἢ εξ ανθρωπων οιδε συνελογιζοντο
προσ εαντουσ λεγοντεσ ort «ay
εἰπωμεν εξ ovpavov ερι δια τι ovy

OUK επιστευσατε αντω καὶ εαν εἰπωμεν
aro roy ανθρωπων λιθασει pac

o Àaoc απασ πεπεισμενοι yap εἰσεν
twavny προφητην γεγονεναι

και ἀπεκριθησαν μὴ edevat avrova
τοποθεν και o ine εἰπεν avrour

ovde eyw λεγω ὕμειν ev ποια εἐξουσια

σμα : Tavra. row : ἔλεγεν δετὴν παραβολὴν ravryv 9
— .

απελωνα εφντενσεν ανθρωποσ
καὶ εξεδοτο avrov γεωργοισ
avrog δε απεδημησεν χρονουσ ἵκανουσ
καιρω δεαπεστειλεν προσ τουσ γεωργουσ
δουλον ἵνα azo τον καρπου rov αμπελωνοσ
δωσιν αὐτω δειραντεσ Se avrov
εξαπεστειλαν κενον Kat ἐπεμψεν
erepov δουλον οι δε κακεινον δειραντεσ
και ατειμασαντεσ εἐξαπειλαν καινον
TPLTOV ἐπεμψεν καὶ τουτον τραυματισαντεσ
εξαπεστειλαν Katvoy οδε KG TOV
αμπελωνοσ eurey τι T0000 πεμψω
TOV ULOV μου TOV ἀγαπήῆτον τυχον TOVTOV
ἐντραπήσονται ἵἴδοντεσ Se avroy
διελογιζοντο προσ αλληλουσ Xeyovreo
οντοσ ἐστιν 0 κληρονομοσ Sevre
αποκτεινωμεν GUTOV ἵνα μων

γένηται ἡ κληρονομια και ἐεκβαλοντεσ
(Fol. 264 5.)

10

12

13

et quis est qui dedit tibi hanc potestatem

respondens autem dixit ad eos interrogauo uos

et ego unum uerbum quod dicite mihi

baptismus iohanis de caelo erat

aut ab hominibus ad illi cogitabant

ad semetipsos dicentes quia si

dixerimus de caelo dic et quare ergo

non credidistis ei et si dixerimus

ab hominibus lapidabit nos

populus omnis scit enim

iohannen prophetam fuisse

et responderunt nescire se

unde etihs dixiteis

nec ego dico uobis in qua potestate

haec facio dicebat autem parabolam hanc
uineam plantauit homo

et tradidit eam agricolis

ipse autem peregrinatus est tempora multa

quod autem tempore misit ad agricolas

seruum ut de fructo uineae

darent ei illi autem caesum eum

dimiserunt uacuum et misit

alium seruum illi autem et illum caesum

etiniuriantes dimiserunt uacuum

tertium misit et hunc uulnerantes

dimiserunt uacuum dms autem

uineae dixit quid faciam mittam

filium meum dilectum forsitam hunc

reuerebuntur uidentes autem illum

cogitabant adinuicem dicentes

hic est haeres uenite

occidamus illum illum ut nostra

fiat hereditas et proicientes

(Fol. 265 a.)

Car. XX. 2—15.

SEs

oy :
ἐκ

KAT AOYK

—

avrov ἔξω Tov αμπελωνοσ amexreway

—
TL OUV ποιήσει O KO TOV αμπελωνοσ'

eXevorerat kat ἀπολεσει Tove γεωργουσ

και δωσει Tov αμπελωνα αλλοισ

ot δε ακουσαντεσ euray μὴ γενοιτο

οδεενβλεψασ αντοισ eurev τι ουν ἐστιν

TO γεγραμμενον Tovro λιθον ov
απεδοκιμασαν οι οἰκοδομουντεσ
ovroc ἐγενηθη ew καιφαλὴν γωνιασ

war οπεσὼων er exewoy Tov λιθον

συνθλασθησεται ε ov ay πεσὴ

: λικμήσει avrov : καὶ εζητουν

οι ἀρχίερεισ και οἱ γραμματεισ
εἐπιβαλιν er αυτον rac χειρασ

aury τη wpa εφοβηθησαν δε rov Xaov
ἐγνωσαν yap ort προσ αντουσ'
εἰρῆκεν τὴν παραβολὴν ταυτην

καὶ αποχωρήσαντεσ απεστειλαν
ἐνκαθετουσ ὕποκρεινομενουσ
εαυτουσ δικαιουσ ἵνα εἐπιλαβωντας
avrov Των λογων oce παραδουναι
και επηρωτησαν
avrov λεγοντεσ διδασκαλε οιδαμεν

ort λεγεισ ορθωσ Kat διδασκεισ᾽

αντον TW ἡγεμόνι

και ουδενοσ λαμβανεισ προσωπον᾽
αλλα er αληθειασ τὴν οδον του 60
διδασκεισ εξεστιν new hopov

διδοναι καισαριη οὐ — ercyvova δε

avTOv τὴν πονήριαν eur€v προσ αντουσ

τιμεπειραζετε δειξατε μοι το
γομισμα τινοσ EXEL εἰκονα και τὴν

excypadyy αποκριθεντεσ εἰπον καισαροσ

εἰπεν δε αντοισ ἀποδοτετα του καισαροσ τω

(Fol. 265 2.)

XX.

16

17

18

20

21

22

23

24

25

SEO LUCAN 243

eum extra uineam occiderunt

quid ergo faciet dms uineae

ueniet et perdet agricolas

et dauit uineam aliis

ad illi audientes dixerunt absit

ad ille inspiciens eos dixit quid est ergo

quod scriptum est hoc lapidem quem

reprobauerunt aedificantes

hic factus est in caput anguli

omnis qui caeciderit super illum lapidem

confringetur super autem quem ceciderit

comminuet eum et quaerebant

principes sacerdotum et scribae

mittere super eum manus

ipsa hora timuerunt autem populum

scierunt enim quoniam ad illos

dixit parabolam hanc

etrecedentes miserunt

obsiduanos in dolo loquentes

ease ge iustos ut adpraehenderent

uerborum eius ut traderent

eum praesidi et interrogauerunt

eum dicentes magister scimus

quoniam dices recte et doces

et nullius accipis personam

sed in ueritate uiam dei

doces licet nobis tributum

dare caesari aut non cognoscens autem

eorum iniquitatem dixit ad eos

quid me temptatis ostendite mihi

figuram cuius habet imaginem et super

inscriptionem . respondentes dixerunt caesaris

ille autem dixit eis reddite quae sunt caesaris
(Fol. 266 a.)

Car. XX. 15—25.

244

— —
καισαρι kat Ta Tov Üv To Ow

οὐκ εἰσχυσαν Se avrov ρημα

ἐπιλαβέσθαι evayriov του Xaov

και θαυμασαντεσ emt τὴ αποκρισει

avrov ἐσειγῆσαν προσελθοντεσ δε
τινεσ των σαδδουκαίων οἱ λεγοντεσ
αναστασιὶν μὴ εἰναι ετηρωτησαν

avroy λεγοντεσ διδασκαλε μωῦσησ
ἐγραψεν new εαν τινοσ αδελῴφοσ
αποθανὴ ατεκνοσ exav γυναικα

ἵνα λαβὴ o αδελφοσ avrov τὴν γυναικα

και εἐξαναστησὴ σπέρμα τω adeAdw avrov

ἤσαν wap nev erro, αδελῴφοι

. Kato rporog λαβὼν yuvaixa ἀπεθανεν

ατεκνοσ και ο δευτεροσ Kato τριτοσ
ὠσαντωσ οἱ ETTA οὐκ ἀφῆκαν τεκνον

και ἀπεθανον ὕστερον Kat ἢ γυνὴ
απεθανεν εν Ty ovy αναστασει τινοσ
αντων εσται γυνή οἱ yap erra €xov αὐτὴν
γυναικα και εἰπεν προσ αντουσ

οἱ ὕιοι TOU αἰωνοσ TOUTOV γεννωνται

και γεννωσιν γαμουσιν και γαμουνται

οἱ δε καταξιωθεντεσ του αἰωνοσ εκεινου
τυχειν καὶ TO αναστασεωσ THT EK

νεκρων ουτεγαμουσιν OUTE
γαμιζονται. ovde yap αποθανειν

ert μελλουσιν εἰσαγγελοι yap εἰσιν τω ϑω

To ἀαναστασεωσ Ut οντεσ ore δε
ἐγειρονται ot vexpor μυῦσησ εδηλωσεν
— —
erc τὴσ Barov wo λεγει kv rov Oy
— —
aBpaap καιθν ἴσακ. και θν Ἰακωβ
6c γεκρων ovx ἐστιν αλλα ζωντων

παντεσ yap avro ζωσιν

(Fol. 266 5.)

39,

26

27

28

29

34

35

36

37

38

SEG LUCAN

caesari et quae del sunt deo
non potuerunt autem eius uerbum
adpraehendere in conspectu populi

Et mirantes in responsione
eius tacuerunt accentes autem
quidam sadducaeorum qui dicunt
resurrectionem non esse interrogauerunt
eum dicentes magister moyses
scripsit nobis sicuius frater
mortuus fuerit sine filiis habens uxorem
ut accipiat frater eius uxorem eius
et resuscitet semen fratri suo
erant aput nos septem fratres
et primus accipiens uxorem mortuus est
sine filiis et secundus et tertius
similiter et septem non dimiserunt filios
et mortui sunt nouissime et mulier
mortua est in resurrectione ergo cuius
eorum erit uxor septem enim habuerunt eam
uxorem et dixit ad eos

filii huius saeculi pariuntur
et pariunt nubunt et nubuntur
qui autem digni fuerint saeculi huius
obtinere et resurrectionis ex
mortuis neque nubunt neque
nubuntur nec enim mori
adhuc possunt equales angelis enim sunt deo
cum sint resurrectionis fili quia autem
resurgunt mortui moyses significauit
in rubo quo modo dicit dom dm
abraham et dm isacetdm iacob
ds mortuorum non es sed uiuorum

omnes enim illi uiuent
(Fol. 267 a.)

Cap. X X. 25— 38.

poses

ni

Some,
ont :
“-ι

: TOC VLOG QUTOV ἐστιν

—— πὶ ως
KAT AOYK

αποκριθεντεσ δετινεσ των γραμματεων
«uray διδασκαλε καλωσ εἰπασ

: ovxert δε eroApwy erepwray avrov

ovdey: :Εἰπεν δε προσ avrovo πωσ
λεγουσιν Tov χρν ὕιον Saved. καὶ αὐτοσ᾽
δανυειδ λέγει ev ry βυβλω των ψαλμων
λεγει Ko TH KO pov kaDov ex δεξιων prov
eno τίθω rove exXÜpova σου ὕποκατω
Tov ποδὼν σου δανειδ KY αὐτὸν λεγει
* ἄκονοντοσ δε
παντοσ Tov Aaov eurey Tour μαθηταισ προσέχετε
ἀπὸ τῶν ypapparewy των θελοντων
περιπατεῖν εν στολαιῖσ καὶ φιλουντων
ασπασμουσ €y ταισ ἀγοραισ
και πρωτοκαθεδριασ εν ταισ συναγωγαισ
και πρωτοκλισίιασ ev TOU δειπνοισ
ot κατεσθοντεσ τασ οἰκιασ τῶν χήρων
προφασει μακρα pog €vxop.€vot
ovrot λήμψονται περισσοτερον κριμα
avaBrapac δε ειδεν rove βαλλοντασ'
εἰσ το γαζοφυλακιον τα δωρα ἀντων
τουσ πλουσιουσ - dey δε καὶ τινα χηραν
πενιχραν βαλλουσαν vo λεπτα
οεστιν κοδραντησ καὶ εἰπεν αληθωσ
λεγω ὕμειν ort ἢ χήρα αὐτὴ ἢ πτωχή
πλειω avrov εβαλεν παντεσ yap
οντοι εκ του περισσενοντοσ αντοισ εβαλον
εἰσ τα δωρα του ϑυ avr de ex Tov

ὕστερηματοσ αντὴησ παντα Tov tov

: oveuxev εβαλεν : και τινων λεγοντων

περι TOv ἵερου ort λιθοισ καλοισ
κεκοσμηται και ἀαναθεμασιν
Curey ravra θεωρειτε ελευσονται

(Fol. 267 δ.)

XX. 39

47

XXI 1

—
E

—

LUCAN

—

246

f e

respondens autem quidam de sscribis

dixerunt magister bene dixisti

amplius autem non fuerunt ausi interrogare eu
nihil dixit autem ad eos quo modo
dicunt xpm filium dauid . et ipse

dauid dicitinlibro psalmorum

dicit dms dmo meo sede a dexteram meam
usque dum ponam inimicos tuos sub
pedibus tuis dauid dom illum uocat

quo modo filius illius est. audientes autem
omni populo dixit ad discipulos adtendite
&scribis qui uolunt

ambulareinstolis et amantium
salutationes in foro

et primas cathe dras in synagogis

et primos addubitos in cenis

qui comedunt domos uiduarum

occasione longa orantes

hi accipient amplius iudicium

aspiciens autem uidit qui mittebant

in gazophylacium munera sua

diuites uidit autem et quandam uiduam
pauperam mittentem duo minus

quod est codrantes et dixit uere

dico uobis quia uidua haec paupera

plus omnibus misit, omnes enim

isti de abundantias ua miserunt
inmuneradei haecautem de

minimo suo omne substantiam suam
quod habuit misit.et quorundam dicentiu
detemplo quoniam lapidibus bonis

ornata est. et depositionibus

dixit haec uidetis uenient

(Fol. 268 a.)

Carr. XX. 39—XXI. 6.

246

Ἡμέραι ey αἱσ ovx αφεθησεται
λιθοσ ἐπι λιθω ev τοιχω «€

oc ov καταλυθησεται

t
ops: Επηρωτησαν δε avrov ot μαθηται

3j

Aeyovrea 09a kaAe rore ravra εσται
και TLTO σήμειον THO ONT €eXeva eoo

O Ge eurev βλεπετε μη πλανηθητε
πολλοι yap eXevoovTat eri Tw ovopatt
μον Aeyovrec ort eyw εἰμι kat o καιροσ
ἬἼγγικεν μὴ πορευθητε οπισω avrov
οταν d¢ axovoyre πολεμουσ
καὶ ακαταστασιασ μὴ φοβηθητε
δει yop γενεσθαι ravra, πρωτον
αλλ ovx ευθεωσ το reXoa - εγερθησεται yap
εθνοσ er εθνοσ και βασιλεια. ere βασιχειαν
σεισμοιτε μεγαλοι κατατοπουσ Kat
λειμοι και λοιμοι ἐσονται φοβηθρα re

aT ουρανου καὶ σήημεια μεγαλα eure

: προ δετουτων παντων επιβαλουσιν

ες υμασ rac. χειρασ αντων και
διωξουσιν παραδιδοντεσ eur raa
σνυναγωγασ και φυλακασ᾽ ἀπαγομενουσ
emt βασιλεισ και ἡγεμονασ

ενεκα Tov ονοματοσ μὸν αποβησεται

: ὕμειν-ισ μαρτυριον : Gere ovv ev ταισ

καρδιαισ ὕμων μη προμελετωντεσ
αἀπολογηθηναι eyw yap ὕμειν δωσω
στομα και σοφιαν ἢ ov δυνησονται
αντιστηναι παντεσ οἱ αντικειμενοι
ὕμειν παραδοθησεσθε δε

και ὕπο γονεων καὶ αδελῴων Kat
σνυνγενων kat φιλων και θανατωσουσιν
εξυμων και ἐσεσθαι μεισουμενοι

(Fol. 268 ὃ.)

XXL

SEC LUCAN
— t— Ge, —

dies in quibus non relinquetur
lapis super lapidem in pariete hic

qui non destruatur

interrogauerunt autem discipuli

dicentes magister quando haec erunt
et quod signum aduentus tui

ad ille dixit uidete ne erretis

multi enim uenient in nomine
meo dicentes quia ego sum et tempus
adpropiauit ne abieritis post illos
cum autem audieritis pugnas
et dissensiones ne timueritis
oportet enim fieri hoc primum
sed non continuo finis exurget enim
gens contra gentem et regnum contra regna'
terrae motus magni per loca et
fames et morbi erunt timores autem
decaelo et signa magna erunt
ante haec autem omnia mittent
super uos manus suas et
persequentur tradentes in
synagogas et carcares ducentur
ad reges et duces
propter nomen meum obtinget
uobis in testimonium ponite ergo in
cordibus uestris non promeletantes
respondere ego enim uobis dabo
os et sapientiam ad quam non poterint
contradicere omnes aduersantes
uobis trademini autem
eta parentibus etfratribus et
cognatis etamicis et morti tradent
ex uobis et eritis odibiles

(Fol. 269 a.)

Cap, XXI. 6—17.

[31

EP

[313

fas

[3f

-- — — OC
KAT AQYK
— — —

ὕπο vavroy δια T0 ovopa μου Kat θριξ
«x THE κεφαλησ ὕμων ov μη αποληται
εν τή ὕπομονη ὕμων κτησασθε

tomy
: Tag ψυχασ ὕμων : ὅταν be ἴδητε
ω-

κυκλουμενὴν Ἱερουσαλὴμ ὕπο
στρατοπεδων rore γνωσεσθε

οτι ἤγγικεν ἢ ἐρημωσισ αὐυτὴσ

: TOTE οἱ εν τὴ ἴονδαια φευγετωσαν

εισ TOf!) Kat OL εν μεσω αὐτὴσ

μὴ εκχωριτωσαν και oc εν Taur xopate
pen εἰσερχεσθωσαν εἰσ αντὴην or
ἡμέραι εκδικησεωσ ανται εἰσιν

του πλησθηναι παντα τα γεγραμμενα

-OUGL Ταῖσ εν γαστρὶ exovoaato καιταισ

θηλαζομεναισ εν εκειναισ ταισ ἡμεραισ

ἐσται yap ἀναγκὴ μεγαλὴ emt THE γὴησ

: καὶ opyn Tw Aaw TOVTO * και πεσουνται

XXI. 18

19

20

21

22

23

24

εν cropatt ρομφαιασ καὶ αἰχμαλωτισθησο

ται εἰσ παντα τα εθνη και Ἱερουσαλημ
εσται πατουμενὴ ὕπο εθνων axpur ov
πληρωθωσιν : και ἐσονται σημεια

εν ἡλιω καὶ σεληνὴ καὶ αστροισ

καὶ επι τὴσ γησ συνοχὴ εθνων

και απορια nxovono θαλασσησ

καὶ σάλου αποψυχοντων ανθρωπων
απο φοβου και προσδοκιασ των
ἐπερχομένων TH οἰκουμενὴ

αι yap δυναμισ ἡ εν To ουρανω

: σαλευθήσονται : καὶ Tore ojovraz

Tov ὕιον Tov ανθρωπου ἐρχομενον
εν vedeAn και δυναμει πολλη και δοξη
ἐρχομένων δε rovrov γεινεσθαι

ayaxwjare καὶ ἐπαρατετασ κεφαλασ
(Fol. 269 5.)

25

26

27

28

"SEG LUCAN 247
— — —

ab omnibus propter nomen meum et capillus
de capite uestro non periet

in sufferentia uestra adquirite

animas uestras cum autem uideritis
circuiri hierusalem ab

exercitu tunc scietis.

quoniam adpropinquauit desolatio eius

tunc qui in iudaea sunt fugiant

"in montibus et quiin medio eius sunt

non exeant et quiin regionibus
non intrent in eam quoniam

dies uinctictae sunt istae
utinpleantur omnia quae scripta sunt
uae praegnantibus et quae

lactant in illis diebus

erit enim nessitas magna super terra
et ira populo huic et cadent

in ore gladii et captiui ducentur
in omnes gentes et hierusalem
erit calcata a gentibus usque quo
inpleantur et erunt signa

in sole et luna et in sideribus
etsuperterram conflictio gentium
et aporia sonante mare

etslo deficientium hominum
&timore et expectatione quae
uentura sunt orbi terrarum
uirtutes enim quae sunt in caelo
mouebuntur ettunc uidebunt
filium hominis uenientem

in nube et uirtute multa et gloria
incipientium autem horum fieri

erigite uos et subleuate capita
(Fol. 270a.)

Cap. XXI. 17—38.

248

NES

KAT AOYK

—— — su
διοτι εγγιζει ἡ απολυτρωσισ ὕμων

και εἰπεν παραβολὴν avrow | eere τὴν

συκην - καὶ παντα τα δενδρα οταν
προβαλωσιν rov καρπον avrov
γεινωσκεται 785 orc eyyvo 99 το θεροσ
εστιν ουτωσ και ὕμεισ oray ειδητε
TAVTO γεινωσκεται OTL εγγυσ ἐστιν
ἢ βασιλεια του ὃν αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν
ort Ov μὴ παρελθὴ 7) γενεα avr
€WO TAUTA παντα γενηται oovpayoc

και ἢ yn παρελευσονται ot δε Xoyot μον

: ov μὴ παρελευσονται᾿ προσέχετε

εαντοισ μηποτε βαρυνθωσιν ὕμων
αι καρδιαι εν κραιπαλὴ και μεθη
και μεριμναισ βιωτικαισ και
eru eo ὕμασ ενιφνιοσ ἡμερα
€kety wo παγισ επισελευσεται yap
emt τουσ καθημενουσ emt προσωπον
Ways τὴσ γὴσ αγρυπνειτεδε ev
παντι καιρω δεομενοι ἵνα καταξιω
θητε εκφνγειν Tavra ravra. τα
μελλοντα γεινεσθαι και στησεσθε
evrpoobey Tov tou του ayÜpurrov

ἣν 9e rac ἡμερασ ev Tw tepo διδασκων
εἰσ To opo ηυλήσετο TO καλουμενον
ἐλαιων καὶ rac ολαοσ ὡρθριζεν
προσ QvTOV AKOVELY αὐτου εν TW ἵερω

:ἤγγισεν 9e ἡ ἑορτὴ των αζυμων

ἢ λεγομενὴ πασχα ' δι δεαρχιερισ
και γραμματεισ εζητουν Tra

απολεσωσιν avrov. εφοβουτο δε

: τὸν λαον : ἔισηλθεν δεσατανασ ͵

εἰσ Tov tovday τον καλουμενον

(Fol. 2705.)

XXI.

29

XXIL τ΄

--

SEC LUCAN
——— -,
quoniam adpropinquat liueratio uestra
et dixit parabolam illis uidete
ficulneam et omnes arbores cum
produxerint fructum suum
scitote iam quia prope iam aestas
est sic et uos cum uideritis
haec scitote quoniam prope est
regnum del amen dico uobis
quoniam non praeteribit generatio haec
us quae dum haec omnia fiant caelum
et terra praeteribunt uerba autem mea
non praeteribunt adtendite
uobis ne quando grauentur uestra
corda in crepula et ebrietate
etsoniissaecularibus et
superueniat super nos subitanus dies
ille sicut laqueus intro ibit autem
super sedentes super faciem
omnis terrae uigilate autem in
omni tempore rogantes ut digni
habeamini fugere haec omnia
quae incipie nt fieri et stabitis
in conspecto fili hominis
Erat autem per diem in templo docens
in monte habitabat qui uocatur
oliueti et omnis populus uigil abat
ad eum audire eum in templo
adpropinquauit autem dies azymorum
qui dicitur pascha principes autem sacerdotu
et scribae quaerebant quo modo
perderent eum timebant autem
populum intrauit autem satanas
in iudan qui uocatur

(Fol. 271 a.)

Capp. XXI. 238—XXTI. 3.

wurxapwwd οντα ex Tov αριθμου XXIL
: €x Tuy - ud : καὶ αἀπελθων συνελαλησεν 4

TOUT ἀρχίερευσιν πωσ παραδοι

avrov Kat ἐχαρησαν καὶ συνεθεντο avro 5

apyv ριον δουναι καὶ «juo εν 6

και εζητει εὐκαιρίαν TOV © at αὐτὸν

erepoxAov: ηλθεν den ἡμερα rov raa xa. 7

ἢ ἐδει θνεσθαι ro πασχα και απεστειλεν 8

τὸν Ἴτετρον και wayyy εἰπὼν

πορευθεντεσ' ετοιμασατε jew

τοπασχα ἵνα φαγωμεν οι de 9

εἶπαν avro πον θελεισ ετοιμασωμεν

σοι οδεειπεν ἴδου εἰσερχομένων

ὕμων εἰσ τὴν πολιν ἀπαντήσει

ὕμειν ανθρωποσ βασταζων κεραμιον ὕδατοσ
ακ ATE αντὼ εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν OV εἰσ
WOPEVETE καὶ EPELTE τω οἰκοδεσποτῆ Tye οικιασ
λεγει o διδασκαλοσ Tov ἐστι το καταλυμα
οπου TO πασχα μετα των μαθητων μον φαγω

εκεινοσ ὕμειν δειξει avayarov οἰκον

ἐστρωμένον EXEL ετοιμασατε
απελθοντεσ δε evpov καθωσ εἰρήκει αὐτοσ᾽
και ἡτοιμασαν τὸ πασχα Kat OTE

ἐγένετο ἢ opa. QVETETEY KAL Οἱ

; GTOOTOÀOL σὺν GUTO) * και €UT€V προσ αντουσ

επιθυμια επεθυμησα Tov To To πασχα
φαγειν μεθυμων προ rov μεπαθειν
Aeyo yap ὕμειν οὐκετι μη φαγομαι
απ avrov εωσ orov καινον βρωθη
εν τή βασιλεια του θυ και δεξαμενοσ
TO ποτήριον ευχαριστησασ εἰπεν
Xaflere rovro διαμερισατε eavrow
Aeyo yap ὕμειν απο του νυν OU μὴ πιω
(Fol. 271 6.)

10

ΣΙ

12

13
14

15

16

r7

BEC LUCAN 249
iscarioth . qui erat de numero

duodecim et abiit et conlocutus est
principibus sacerdotum quo modo traderet
eum et gauisi sunt et constituerunt ei
pecuniam dare et confessus est

et quaerebat oportunitatem ut traderet eu
sineturba: uenit autem dies pas chae

in qua oportebatimmolaripascha et misit
petrum et iohanen dicens

euntes parate nobis

pascha utmanducemus ad illi
dixeruntei ubi bis paremus

tibi ad ille dixit ecce introeuntibus
uobis in ciuitatem ob uiabit

uobis homo baiulans bascellum aquae
semini eum in domum ubi intro

ierit et dicitis patrifamiliae domus

dicit magister ubiest diuersorium

ubi pascha cum discipulos meos edam

ille uobis ostendet superiorem domum
stratum ibi parate

abientes autem inuenerunt sicut dixerat ills
et parauerunt pascha et cum

fuithora recubuit et

apostoli cum illo et dixit ad eos
eoncupiscentia concupiui hoc pascha
manducare uobiscum priusquam patiar
dico enim uobis iam non manducabo

abeo usquequo nobum edatur

in regno dei et accipiens

calicem benedicens dixit

accipite hoc et partimini uobis

dieo enim uobis amodo non bibam
(Fol. 272a.)

Car. XXII. 3—18.

32

250 KAT AOYKAN
—— — —
απὸ TOV γενηματοσ THe αμπελου
€wo οτου tM ἡ βασιλεια του ὃν
oer : καὶ λαβὼν aprov ευχαριστησασ εκλασεν
σέζ : Kat ἐδωκεν avrour λέγων rovro ἐστιν
σξη τὸ σωμα pov πλὴν iov ἡ χεὶρ του
παραδιδοντοσ με ext THE τραπεζησ’
ort μὲν οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπου κατα ro:
ὡρισμένον πορενεται πλην οναι EKEWW
c£? : Ot ov παραδιδοται : ἄντοι δε ηρξαντο
ouv{yrew προσ eavrove Tw apa eu] ομελλω
oo : TOVTO πρασσειν * éyevero Se καὶ
φιλονικεια ev avrow To Tw ay ur
μειζων οδε eurev avrour |
ot βασιλεισ των εθνων κυριενοῦσιν
Gvrov Kaz ot εξουσιαζοντεσ avrov
evepyerat καλουνται
ὕμεισ δε ουχουτωσ αλλ o μειζων
ev ὕμειν γεινεσθω wo μέικροτεροσ'
και ο ἤγουμενοσ wo o διακονοσ'
—

coa : μαλλον ; ἢ οανακειμενοσ' eyo yap
εν μεσω ὕμων ÀÜov ovx wo o αφακειμενοσ᾽
αλλ wo o διακονων και ὕμεισ ηυξηθητε
εν τὴ διακονια μοῦ wo-o διακονων
ot διαμεμενήκοτεσ μετ ἐμοῦ εν Tour
πειρασμοισ μου καγω Star ene p ew
καθωσ διεθετο μοι o πατὴρ βασιλειαν ἵνα
eoOnre και πεινηται emt THO τραπεζησ μον
: εν τὴ βασιλεια : και καθεζησθε ex ιβ᾽
θρονουσ κρεινοντεσ - iB * φυλασ

(3. gj

oe ee —
: τουϊσραηλ : ἕιπεν co ka. auuby
σιμὼν ibovocaravac ἐξητησατο ὕμασ'
Tov σινιασαι wo τὸν σῖτον eyw δε

εδεηθην περι σου ἵνα μη ἐκλιπὴ ἡ
(Fol. 272 ὅ.)

XXII.

19

21

22

23

24

a5

27

28
29
30

32

& creatura uineae

usque quo ueniat regnum del

et accipiens panem benedixit fregit

et dedit eis dicens hoc est

corpus meum uerumtamen ecce manus qui
tradet me super mensa

filius quidem hominis secundum
praefinitum uadit uerumtamen uae illi
per quem traditur ipsi autem coeperunt
conquirere ad semetipsos quis esset qui incipiet
hoc agere facta est autem et

contentio in eis quisnam esset

maior ad ille dixit illis

reges gentium dominantur

eorum et qui potestatem habent eorum
ueniuoli uocantur

uos autem non sic sed qui maior

in uobis est fiat sicut minus

et qui ducatum agit sicut qui ministrat
magis quam qui recumbit ego autem
gum in medio uestrum ueni non sicut qui recumbit
sed sicut ministrans et uos creuistris

in ministerio meo'sicut ministrat

qui permansistis mecum in temptatio
nibus meis et ego dispono uobis

Sicut disposuit mihi pater regnum ut
edatis et bibatis super mensam meam

in regno et sedebitis super xii"
sedesiudicantes xii-tribus

israhel dixitautem dms simon

simon ecce satanas expetiuit uos

ut cerneret sicut triticum ego autem

praecatus sum de te ut non deficiat

(Fol, 273 a.)

Cap. XXII. 18—32.

§3sfas

sas

[3!

8.

fay 3 3: |

131

+ TOUTO TO WOTHPLOV αἸΤΈεμου

: πιστισ σου : συ δεεπιστρεψον και

: στηριξον rove αδελφουσ σου : ὃ δε εἰπεν

—
αὐτῶ KE μετὰ σὸν ETOLLOT εἰμι

XXII.

33

καὶ eo φυλακὴν και εἰσ Üavaroy πορενεσθαι

o δε earey λεγω σοι πετρε ov μη φωνήσει
σήμερον ἀαλεκτωρ εωσ οτουτρισ με
απαρνησὴ μὴ εἰδεναι με

> καὶ εἰπεν αντοισ OTe απεστειλα ὕμασ

ατερ BadXayriov και πηρασ Kat
ὑποδημάτων μὴ τινοσ ὕστερησατε

ot δεειπαν ουὐδενοσ 0 Se eurev

αλλα νυν o exov βαλλαντιον apet ομοιωσ
καὶ πήραν και ο μὴ Cxwv πωλησαι

TO ἵματιον αντου και ἀγορασει μαχαιραν

: λέγω yap ort rovro τὸ γεγραμμενον

δει τελεσθηναι εν ἐμοι ro και μετα των
ἀνομων ελογισθὴ και To περι ἐμου

: τελοσ exet οἱ δε ειπαν :ἴδου κε δυο

μάχαιραι woe o δε eurey avrow

: ἀρκει > και ἐξελθων ἐπορευετο

κατα To εθοσ εἰσ ro οροσ των easy

ἠκολουθησαν δε avro και οἱ μαθηται

: γενομενοσ δε emt τόπου ειπεν avrowr

προσευχεσθαι μὴ εἰσελθητε εἰσ πειρασμον

: avrog δε απεσταθὴ απ avrov woe

34

35

E

37

38

39

λιθου βολην και θεισ τα yovara προσευχετο

: λέγων : πατερ μὴ To θελημα μου αλλα

To σὸν γενεσθω εἰ βουλει παρενεγκε
:ὠὥφθη δε
avro ἀγγελοσ απὸ rov ovpavou
ενισχυων AUTOY καὶ γενομενοσ

εν αγωνια ἐκτενεστερον προσηνχετο

eyevero δε οἵδρωσ avrov wo θρομβοι
(Fol. 273 b.)

43

|

fidestua tu autem conuertere et
confirma fratres tuos ad ille dixit

. . —

illidme tecum paratus sum

et in carcerem et in mortem ire

ad ille dixit dico tibi petre non clamauit
hodie gallus usque quo ter me

negabis nescire me

Et dixit illis quando misi uos

sine sacculo .et pera et

calciamentis ne cuius defecistis

ad illi dixerunt nullius ad ille dixit

sed nunc qui habet sacellum tollet similiter

et peram et qui non habet uendat

tunicam suam et emet cladium

dic o enim quia hoc quod scriptum est

oportet conpleri inm quod et cum

iniquis.conputatus est et deme

finem hauet illi autem dixerunt ecce dine duo

machaerae adille dixit illis

sufficit et exiens ibat

secundum consuetudinem in montem oliueti

secuti sunt autem eum et discipuli

cum fuisset autem in loco dixit illis

orate ne intretis in temptationem

ipse autem recessit ab eis quasi

lapides missionem et ponens genua orabat

dicens pater non uoluntas mea sed

tua fiat si uis transferre

hunc calicem ame uisus est autem illi

angelus de caelo

confortians eum et factus

inagonia uehementius orabat

factus est autem sudor eius sicut buccellae
(Fol. 2744.)

Cap. XXII. 32—44.

253

(3!

(3 [3

αιματοσ' καταβαινοντεσ emt τὴν γὴν

: και αγαστασ απὸ THO προσευχὴσ

wv er rove μαθητασ ευρεν
κοιμωμενουσ αντουσ᾽ απὸ THT
Aurno και εἰπεν αντοισ᾽ καθευδετε

ανασταντεσ προσευχεσῦε ἵνα μὴ

: εἰσ πειρασμον εισελθητε ' ἔτι δὲ

avrov λαλουντοσο ἴδον οχλοσ' πολυσ'
Kato καλουμενοσ ἴουδασ᾽ ισκαριωθ

> εἰσ των - eB - rporyey avrove * και

--.

eyywrao εφιλησεν τον την Tovro yap
σήημειον δεδωκει avrow ον ay φιλησω
avroc ἐστιν οδε eg eurey ro tovda

φιληματι roy ὕιον rov ayÜperrov παραδιδωσ

: ἴδοντεσ Se οἱ πέρι avroy ro γενομενον

εἰπαν Tw Ko εἰ παταξομεν εν μαχαιρὴη
«at ἐπαταξεν ew Tur e£ αυτων Toy δουλον

TOV ἀρχιερεωσ καὶ αφειλατο avrov

—À
: TO wrov To δεξιον : ἄποκριθεισ δε o vo

€UT€y EATE EWO TOVTOU και εἐκτεινασ᾽

τὴν x€pa. ἡψατο avrov καὶ απεκατεσταθὴ

: TO OUC avrov : Étrey δεπροσ Tove

παραγενομενουσ ἐπ avrov σ-
Gpxtepeur καὶ στρατηγουσ Tov λαον

και πρεσβυτερουσ wo ἐπι ληστην εξηλθατε
μετα μαχαιρων και ξυλων το καθημέραν
ovrod μου ev τωΐἵερω μεθ υμων

οὐκ ἐξεστινατετασ χειρασ ET Efe

αλλα αντὴ ἐστιν ὕμων ἡ wpa και εξονυσια

: To oKorog * συνλαβοντεσ Se avroy

ἤγαγον εἰσ Tov otkoy TOV ἀρχιερεωσ

: οδεπετροσ ηἠκολουθει avro amo

paxpoÜev αψαντων Se rup
(Fol. 274 5.)

45

46

47

48

49

om,

C

ue
SEC
oy

fr

—

sanguinis descendentes super terram

et surgens ab oratione

ueniens addis cipulos inuenit
dormientes eos a

iristitia et dixit illis dormitis

surgentes orate ut non

in temptationem intretis- adhuc autem
eo lóquente ecce turba multa

et qui uocatur iudas iscariot

unus de.xil.antecedebateos et
accedens osculatus est ihm hoc enim
signum dederat eis quem osculatus fuero
ipse-est ihs autem dixit iuda

osculo filium hominis tra dis

uidentes autem qui circa eum quod factum est
dixeruntdmo si percutiemus in gladio
et percussit unus eis seruum

principis sacerdotum et abstulit eius
auriculam dextram respondens autem ihs
dixitsinite usque hoc et extendens
manum tetigit eum et restituta est
auricula eius dixit autem ad eos

qui aduenerant ad eum

principes sacerdotum et praepositos populi
et seniores sicut ad latronem existis

cum gla diis et fustibus cottidie

cum essem in templo uobiscum

non extendistis manus in me

sed haec est hora uestra et potestas
tenebrae contenentes autem eum
adduxerunt in domum principis sacerdotum
petrus autem sequebutur eum a

longe incendentibus autem ignem
(Fol. 275 a.)

Cap. XXII. 44—55.

xi gx BT Tou as
«v μεσω tno avino καὶ περικαθισαντων —— XXII. in medioatrio et circumsedentium
εκαθητο Kat o rrerpoc μετ avrov sedebat et petrus cum eis |
θερμαινομενοσ ιδουσ Se avrov 56 calficiensse uidens autem eum
παιδισκη τισ καθημενον προσ To φωσ puella quaedam sedentem ad lumen
Kal ατενίσασα AUT €UT€V. καὶ OVTOT et intendens in eum dixit et hio
συν avro ἣν o δεηρνήησατο avroy λεγων 57 cum eo erat ad ille negauit eum dicens

2 : oux οἰδα avrov : καὶ pera βραχυ ετεροσ 58 nescio illum et post pusillum alius
edwy avrov εἰπεν To avro. οδε eurey uidens eum dixit id ipsum ad ille dixit
ayÜporre ovk εἰμι και διαστησασ woe £9 homo nonsum etintercesso quasi
epa μιασ αλλοσ ris Sticxupifero horae unius alius quis certabatur
er αληθειασ λεγω και ουτοσ μετ avrov ἣν in ueritate dico et hio cum eo erat
καὶ yap γαλιλαιοσ er εἰπεν Oeo 60 etenim galilaeusest dixit autem
πετροσ ανθρωπε ovk οιδα τι Neyer | petrus homo nescio quid dicis
καὶ wapaxpyj.a ert λαλουντοσ avrov et continuo adhuc eo loquente

σα : εφωνησεν ἀλεκτωρ ! στραφεισ δε o ine 61 gallus cantauit conuersus autem ihs

B ἐνεβλεψεν ro πετρω καὶ ὕπεμνησθη respexit petrum et rememoratus est
TOv Àoyov TOVKU ὡσ εἰπεν GVTO uerbum dmi sicut dixit illi
πριν aXextopa φωγνησαι rpewr quia priusquam gallus cantet ter
απαρνησὴ με μὴ edevar με καὶ εξελθων 62 abnegauis me et exiens

σαδ : ef ἐκλαυσαι πικρωσ : δι δε ανδρεσ 63 foras fleuitadmare uiri autem

B οἱ συνεχοντεσ avrov ever«Lov avro qui contenebant eum inludebant eum
και περικαλυψαντεσ avrov TO προσωπον 64 et coperientes eius faciem
ετνπτον αντον καὶ eXeyoy προφήτευσον percutiebant eum et dicebant propheta
τισ ἐστιν οπαισασ σε καιαλλα πολλα 65 quis est qui te percussit et alia multa
βλασφημουντεσ eXeyov εἰσ εαυτουσ blasfemantes dicebantin eum

σῷ € : καὶ wo eyevero ἡμερα συνηχθὴ 66) Etcum factusest dies congregati sunt
To πρεσβυτεριον του Aaov - Kat apxuepeu seniores populi et principes sacerdotum
και γραμματεισ καὶ ἀπήγαγον AUTOY ELT To etscribae et adduxeunt eum m
συνεδριον avrov λεγοντεσ av εἰ o χρσ 67 concilium suum dicentes tu es xps

σῇ! € : O δεειπεν avrow «ay ὕμειν euro ov μὴ ad ille dixit illis si uobis dixero non
πιστευσητε €ay EPWTNTW Ov μὴ 68 | ® respondetis mihi aut dimittetis
αποκριθητε pot ἡ απολυσητει - credetis siinterrogauero non

oat : amo rou νυν Se extras o itog Tov ανθρωπου 69 amo do autem erit filius hominis

(Fol. 275 6.) (Fol. 276a.)

Car. XXII. 5$—69.

254 KAT AOYK
Se ες.
καθημενοσ ex δεξιων τησ δυναμέωσ
--- — —
€q7 : Tov Ov : &uroy Se παντεσ σὺ εἰ οὐϊιοσ Tov θυ
C
o δε eurev avrow' ὑμεισ Aeyere ori
omy,
σηθ : €yo εἰμι" δι δε euray τι ert χρειαν
ἐχομεν μαρτυρων ἠκουσαμεν yap
—, es
= : απὸ TOU στοματοσ aurov ; καιαγασταντεσ XXIII. 1
ἤγαγον avrov avroy em weiharov
τα ἑἥρξαντο δε κατήγορειν avrov Aeyovree

[ὦ Jays

τουτον evpoy διαστρεφοντα
TO εθνοσ ἡμων Kat κωλνοντα
φορουσ διδοναι καισαρι λέγοντα δε
εαυτον χρν «βασιλεα ειναι

: O δεπιλατοσ empornaey avroy λέγων
ov cco βασιλευσ των Ἰουδαίων

O δεαπεκριθὴ avro λεγων ov λεγεισ

: O δε πειλατοσ εἰπεν προσ τουσ ἀρχιερεισ

καὶ τουσ οχλουσ οὐδεν ευρισκω αἰτιον
: ey To ἀνθρωπω Tovro ! δι δε evicxvov

λεγοντεσ ανασειῖει Toy λαον διδασκων
καθ ολησ τησ yno ἀρξαμενοσ απὸ Tne
γαλιλαιασ εωσ ὧδε ακουσασ deo
πειλατοσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν επηρωτησεν
εἰ ao rgo γαλιλαιασ οανθρωποσ
ἐστιν επιγνουσ δε ort ex τησ εξουσιασ
npwoou ἐστιν averepivey avrov
τω ἡρωδὴ ovrt avro εν Ἱεροσολυμοισ
εν ἐεκειναισ ταισ ἡμεραισ οδεηρωδησ
εἰδων Tov y exapy Àeay ἣν yap
θελων ειδειν avrov εξ waywv χρονων
δια ro akovew περι avrov και ἠλπιζεν
τι σήμειον ειδειν Ur αὐτου γεινομενον
exrnpwra δεαντον εν λογοισ εἰκανοισ

αντοσ δεουκ απεκρινατὸ avro. ovdev
(Fol. 276 b.)

SEC LUCAN
--- ...ὄ.ὄ ἰ-:.-.. ---

sedens ad dexteram uirtutis
del . dixerunt autem omnes tu es filius dei
ad ille dixit illis uos dicitis quoniam
ego sum ad illi dixerunt quid adhuc opus
habemus testium audiuimus enim
de ore eius et exsurgentes
adduxerunt eum ad pilatum
coeperunt autem accusare eum dicentes
hunc inuenimus subuertentem
gentem nostram et uetantem
tributa dare caesari dicentem autem
8e xpm regem esse
pilatus autem interrogauit eum dicens
tu es rex iudaeorum
ille autem respondit illi dicens tu dicis
pilatus autem dixit ad principes sacerdotum
et turbas nihilinuenio causae
in homine hoc ad illi fortius
dicebant seducit populum docens
per omnem terram incipiens a
galilaea usque hic audiens autem
pilatus galilaeam interrogauit
si de galilaea homo
est, cognoscens autem quia de potestate
herodes est misit eum
&d heroden cum esset hierosolymis
in illis diebus herodes autem
uidens ihm gauisus est ualde erat enim
uolens uidere eum de multis temporibus
propter quod audiret de eo et sperabat
quondam aignum uidere ab eo fieri
interrogabat autem eum in uerbis multis
ille autem nihil respondebat illi -
(Fol. 277 a.)

Carr. XXII. 69—XXIII. 9.

fas

faf

[3 ff Af

cy ;

: εἰστήκεισαν Se ov apxuepeur

καὶ οἱ γραμματισ ευτονωσ

: κατηγορουῦτεσ avrov : ξουθενησασ δε

avrov o ἡἠρωδησ συν τοιστρατευμασιν
αὐτου και ενπαιξασ περιβαλὼν avroy
αεσθητα λαμπραν. ἀνεπεμψεν avrov
To πειλατω οντεσ δε εν αηδια

οπιλατοσ' Kato ἡρωδησ εγενοντο

> Φιλοι ev αὐτὴ τηημερα : ὃ δεπειλατοσ

συνκαλεσασ τουσ ἀρχιερεισ καὶ τουσ
apxovrag καὶ παντα TOV λαον evrev
προσ αυτουσ κατηνεγκατε μοι TOP
ἀγθρωπον rovrov wo αποστρεφοντα
Toy λαον καγω δὲ avaxpivac ενωπιον

ὕμων — ovÓcy evpoy atrtoy εν avro

: add ovde ηρωδησ ἀνεπεμψα yap ὕμασ

προσ avrov καὶ οὐδεν αξιον θανατου

: πεπραγμένον ἐστιν εν ? ávro παιδευσασ ov

avrov ἀπολυσω * ἄνεκραξαν Se παν

πληθει λεγοντεσ aspe rovrov αἰραι τοντον

azoAvcoy Se nev rov βαραββαν
οστισ ny δια στασιν τινα γενομενὴν
εν τή πολει καὶ φονον βεβλημενοσ'
εἰσ φυλακὴν - αναγκὴν δε εἰχεν κατα

€oprv απολνεῖιν avrow eva

: παλιν δεοπειλατοσ προσεφωνησεν

αὐτουσ θελων απολυσαι τον ἣν

oc Se expa fav σταυρου o'ravpov Tov

: οδετριτον εἰπεν προσ avrove TL yap

κακον exotnoey ουτοσ οὐδεμίαν

αἰτιαν θανατου ευρισκω εν avro

παιδευσασ ovy απτολυσω avrov

οἱ δε ἐπέκειντο φωναισ μεγαλαισ
(Fol. 275 δ.)

XXIII. τὸ

it

12

13

14

16

19

20

21

22

‘SEC LUC
— -.ὄ

—

stabant autem principes sacerdotum

et scribae fortiter

accusantes eum exprobant autem
eum et herodes cum exercitu

suo et inludens coperiens eum
opertorium candidum remisit eum
pilato cum eesent autem in lite

pilatus et herodes facti sunt
amiciinipsodie pilatus autem
conuocans principes sacerdotum et
principes et omnem plebem dixit
adeos adduxistis mihi

hominem hunc sicut auertentem
plebem et ego autem interrogans in conspecta
uestro nihil mali inueni in eo

sed nec herodes missi enim uos

ad eum et nihil dignum mortis

actum estineo emendans ergo

eum dimittam exclamauerunt autem
uniuersi dicentes tolle hunc tolle hunc
dimitte autem nobis barabbam

qui erat propter dissensionem quandam facta.

in ciuitatem et homicidium missus

in carcerem necesse autem habebat per
diem festum dimittere illis unum
iterum autem pilatus aduocauit

eos uolens dimittere ihm

ad illi clamauerunt crucifige crucifige eu
ad ille tertio dixit ad eos quid enim

| malifecithic ullam

causam mortis inuenio in eum

emendans ergo dimittam eum

ad illi incumbebant uocibus magnis
(Fol. 2780.) —

Cap. XXIII. 10—23.

255

200

πε:

faf

αἰτουμενοι σταὺν at αὐτὸν
και KATUTXVOV αὐ φωναι αυτων καὶ των
των ἀαρχίερεων : ἕπεκρεινεν Se
o πειλατοσ γενεσθαιτο αἰτημα avrov
απελυσεν Se Tov ev«xa. φονου
βεβλημενον eur φυλακὴν

do,
ov ἥτουντο Toy 8e ιν παρεδωκεν

To θεληματι avrov : ὧσ δε

: ἀπήγαγον avroy επιλαβομενοι

τινα σιμωνα κυρηναιον
epxop.evov aroaypov επεθῆκαν avro
τον σταυρον φερειν οπεισοθεν rov ἣν

ηκολουθει δετο πληθοσ avro

TOV λαου και γυναικεσ'

αι ἐκόπτοντο avroy Kat εθρηνουν
στραφεισ Seo ine εἰπεν προσ avraa
θυγατερεσ Ἱερονερουσαλήμ py
κλαιετεεμε μηδεπενθειτε

αλλ εαυτασ κλαιετε και TO, τεκνα
ὕμων ort ἐλευσονται ἡμεραι

εν aur ἐρουσιν μακαριαι at στειραι
καὶ κοιλίαι αἱ οὐκ eyevynoay

kat μασθοι οι ovk εἐξεθρεψαν

τοτε ἀρξονται λεγειν Tour ορεσι
πέσεται eo ἡμασ και τοισ βουνοισ
καλυψατεημασ οτι εἰ εν To ὕγρω ξυλω

ταυτα ποιουσὶν εν TW ξηρω τι γενησεται

Td: ἤγοντο δε και ετεροι Svo κακουργοι

TU) :
—

συν avro ἀνερεθηναι : Kat ore nay

ἐπι TOV τόπον TOV καλουμενον κραγιον

> «kel ἐστανρωσαν GUTOY : καὶ τουσ κακουργοὺσ

ομου - OV μεν εκ δεξιων - ov de
εξ αριστερων * es διεμεριζοντο de

(Fol. 2788.)

XXIII.

24

25

26

27

28

29

30

31

32
33

petentes crucifigi eum

et conualescebant uoces eorum et
principum sacerdotum iudicauit autem
pilatus fieri petitionem eorum * di
misit autem qui propter homicidium
missus erat in carcerem

quem petebant ihm autem tradidit
uoluntati eorum cum autem
duxerunt eum adpraehendentes
quendam simonem cyrenensem
uenientem deagro inposuerunt ei
crucem utadferret retro ihm
Bequebatur autem illum multitudo
populi et mulieres

quae plangebant eum et lamentabant
conuersus autem ihs dixit ad eas

filie hierusalem nolite

plangere me neque lugete

sed uos plorate et filios

uestros quoniam uenient dies

in quibus dicent beatae steriles

et uteri quae non genuerunt

et ubera quae non enutrierunt

tunc incipient dicere montibus

cadite super nos et collibus
tegite nos quoniam si in umido ligno
haec faciunt in arido quid fiet

ducebantur autem et alii duo maligni

cum eo interfici et cum uenerunt
inlocum qui uocatur caluariae
ibi crucifixerunt eum et malignos
simul unum a dextris. et unum
& sinistris partiebantur autem

(Fol. 279 a.)

Cap. XXIII. 23— 54.

ra ἵματια avrov. βαλοντεσ

κληρον : και εἰστήκει ολαοσ opoy
εἐμυκτηριζον δε avrov καὶ ἐλεγαν avro
αλλουσ ἐσωσασ σεαυτὸν σωσον

εἰ ὕιοσ εἰ του θυ εἰ χρσ εἰ 0 ἐκλεκτοσ'
εἐνεπεῖζον Se avro και ot στρατιωται
προσερχομέενοι οξοσ τεπροσεφερον
λεγοντεσ - xaipe o βάσιλευσ των Ἰουδαιων
περιτεθεντεσ avro και axayÜwoy
στεφανον : ἣν δε και ἡ επιγραφὴ
ἐπιγεγραμμενὴ ex avro γραμμασιν
ελληνικοισ ρωμαΐκοισ εβραΐκοισ

o βασιλευσ Tov ἴουδαιων ουτοσ ἐστιν
εἰσ δετων κακουργων € βλασφημει

avrov :ἅποκριθεισ δεο ετεροσ

ἐπετειμα avro. λεγων ort ov Hon av
τὸν Ov οτι «v τω avro κριματι €t

και ἡμεισ ἐσμεν καιημεισ μεν
δικαίωσ αξια yap ὧν επραξαμεν
αἀπολαμβανομεν ovroc δε ουδεν
πονήρον expagey καὶ στραφεισ
τροσ TOV KV εἰπεν avro μνησθητι μον
εν Τὴ NAPA THE ελευσεωσ σου

ΑἈποκριθεισ δεο - eurev avro To ἐπλήσοντι

θαρσει σημερον μετ ἐμου ἐσὴ

: ἐν Tw παραδεισω * καὶ ἣν oc

wpa. EXT) KAL σκοτοσ €y€vero
ed ολην THY γὴν eva ὡρασ
evarne : ἐσκοτισθη δε o quoc

a
: καὶ φωνησασ ovs μεγαλη φωνὴ

«urey πατερ εἰσ χειρασ σον παρατιθημι
τοπνευμα μουτοῦτο δε εἰπὼν εξεπνευσε

καὶτὸ Κατα e€ro.0 LG TOU νου

(Fol. 279 b.)

4t

42

43

45
46

45

SEC LUCAN ~ 257
——— -.
uestimenta eius mittentes
Sortem et stabat populus uidens
subsannabant autem eum et dicebant illi
alios saluos fecisti teipsum salbum fac
si filius es del si xps es electus
deludebant autem eum et milites
accedentes acetum offerebant ei
dicentes habe rex iudaeorum
inponentesilli et de spinis
coronam erat autem et inscriptio
superscripta super eum litteris
graecis latinis hebraicis
rex iudaeorum hic est
unus autem de malignis blasphemabat
um respondens autem alius
increpabat eum dicens quoniam no times ta
dnm. quoniam in ipso iudicio
et nos sumus et nos quidem
iuste digne enim secundum quod egimus
recipimus hic autem nihil
inicum egit et conuersus
ad dom dixit illi memento me

indie aduentus tui

respondens autem ihs dixit qui obiurgabat eu

animequior esto hodie mecum eris

in paradiso et erat sic ut
hora sexta et tenebrae factae sunt

in totam terram usque hora

nona obscuratus autem est sol
et clamans ihs uoce magna
dixit pater in manus tuas commendo
spm meum et hoc cum dixisset exspirauit
et uelum templi
(Fol. 280 a.)

Car. XXIII. 34—46.

33

ἤρχοντο Ewer TO pHa φαιρουσαι

αητοιμᾶάσαν καιτινεσ συν UTA
ελογιζοντο δε «v eavrau
(Fol. 28ο δ.)

258 KAT AOYKAN
BoB c
τὰ : ἐσχίσθη : και o exarovrapxog φωνησασ XXIII. 47
n εδοξαζεν τον ὃν λεγων ovroc
Tha : δικαιοσ' ἣν οανθρωποσ ovroc * Kat παντεσ 48
οἱ συνπαραγενομένοι emi θεωρεια
οχλοι θεωρησαντεσ τα γενομενα
τνπτοντεσ τα στηθη xa ra. μετωπα
ὕπεστρεφαν ειστηκεισαν δεπαντεσ οι 49
γνωστοι avrov απὸ μακροθεν καὶ γυναικεσ
at συνακολουθησασαι avro
απὸ TO γαλιλαιασ ορωσαι ταυτα
τὰβ : καὶ ἴδον ανὴρ ονοματιϊωσηφ 50
βονλευτησ ὕπαρχων αγαθοσ και δικαιοσ
ovroc ovk ἣν συνκατατιθεμενοσ τὴ βουλη 51
καὶ Ty πραξὴ avrov amo αριμαθιασ
πολεωσ των iovdaiwy oc προσεδέχετο
την βασιλειαν του θυ προσελθων τω πειλαάτω 52
Thy : ἥτηήσατοτοσωμα TOV LU : καὶ καθελων 53
ενετυλιξεν ro σωμα τον em ev σινδονι
καὶ εθηκεν avrov ev μνημειω
λελατομημενω ov ovk jy ουπω
οὐδεισ κειμενοσ και θεντοσ avrov ereOnae
τω μνήμειω λειθον ον μογισ εικοσι
τλὸ : εκυλιον : ἣν Sey ἡμέρα προσαββατον 54
κατηκολονθησαν δε Svo £5
γυναικεσ auriver σαν συνεληλυθύυιαι
απὸ THO αγαλιλαιασ καὶ εθεασαντο
The: τὸ μνημα avrov : ὑποστρεψασαι δε 56
B ἡτοίμασαν apeuara, και μυρα
«a4 To μεν σαββατον ἡσυχασαν : μιαδε — XXIV. 1
τὰς : τῶν σαββατων ορθρου βαθεωσ

scissum est . et centurio clamans
honorificabat dm dicens uere
iustus erat hic homo et omnes
qui simul uenerant ad spectaculum popat
uidentes quae facta sunt
percutientes pectora et frontes
reuertebantur stabant autem omnes
notieius alonge et mulieres
quae secutae sunt eum
&galilaea uidentes haec
etecce uir nomine ioseph
decurio cum esset bonus etiustus
hic non erat consentiens consilio
etactionieorum ab arimathia
ciuitate iudaeorum qui expectabat
regnum dei et accedens ad pilatum
petiuit corpus ihu et deponens
inuoluit corpus ihu in sindone
et posuib eum in monumento
sculpto ubiadhuc
nemo positus et posito eo inposuit
in monumento lapidem quem uix uiginti
mouebant.erat autem dies antesabbatum
secutae sunt autem duae
mulieres quae erant. simul uenientes
agalilaea etuiderunt
monimentum eius reuersse autem
parauerunt aromata et unguenta
et quidem sabbatum requieuerunt una aute.
sabbati mane diluculo
ueniebant ad monimentum adferentes
quae parauerunt etquidam cum illis
cogitabant autem intra se

(Fol. 281 a.)

Capp. XXIII. 44—XXIV. 1.

—
τλζ :
—,

ty:

—
τλθ
-—

i 0 -
KAT AOYKAN

Tir apa ἀποκυλισει roy foy XXIV.
εἐλθουσαι δε ευρον roy λιθον 2
αποκεκυλισμενον ἀπὸ TOV μνημειου
εἰσελθουσαι δε ovy evpoy ro σωμα 3
Kat eyevero εν τω ἀπορεισθαι αυτασ 4
περι avrov ἴδον dvo avdper επεστῆσαν
αυταισ ev ἐσθητι αστραπτουσὴ
evpoBor δε γενομεναι εκλειναν τα 5
προσωπὰ εἰσ τὴν γὴν οι δε εἰπαν προσ avrag
τι ζητειτε τὸν ζωντα μετα τῶν νεκρων
μνησθητε Se oca ἐλαλησεν ὕμειν 6
ert oy εν Τὴ γαλιλαια ort de τον ὕιον 7
του ayÜparrov παραδοθηναι εἰσ χειρασ
ayÜpenrov και σταυρωθηναι και τὴ τριτή
ἡμέρα αναστῆναι Kat εἐμνησθησαν των 8
ρήματων avrov * και ὑποστρεψασαι 9
απηγγειλαν παντα rav τὰ τοισ ἐνδεκα
και Tract Tow λοιποισ
:papu 7) μαγδαληνὴ Kat iwava 10
καὶ μαρια ἡ ἵακωβον και αι Xouraa συν ανταισ
ἐλεγαν προσ αὐτουσ ἀποστολουσ ταυτα
και εφαγνησαν ενωπιον αὐτων II
«€i ληροσ Ta ρήματα ταντα. και ἡπιστουν αὐταισ
σαν δε dv0 πορευομενοι e£ avrov 13

εν αυτή τὴ ἡμέρα εἰσ κωμὴν ἀαπεχουσαν
σταδιουσ efyxovra αποϊερουσαλημημ

ovopartt ουλαμμαουσ

ὠμειλουν δεπροσ eavrove 14
περι avrov συνβεβηκοτων τουτων

καὶ ἐγενετο εν TW ομειλειν avrova 15
και συνζητειν και o - eyywaa

cuveropevero avrag ot Se οφθαλμοι avre 16

EXPATOVYTO TOV μὴ ἐπιγνωναι GUTOV

(Fol. 281 5.)

^

Cap. XXIV

SEO LUCAN

259

quis utique reuolueret lapidem
uenientes autem inuenerunt lapidem
reuolutum amonumento

introeuntes autem ‘non inuenerunt corpus

Et factum est dum aporiarentur

deeo ecce duo uiri adsisterunt

eis in amictu scoruscanti

in timore autem factae inclinauerunt
uultos suos in terra. ad illi dixerunt ad eas
quid quaeritis uiuum cum mortuis
mementote autem quanta locutus est uobis
cum adhuc esset in galilaea . quoniam oportet fiu
hominis tradi in manus

hominum et crucifigi et tertia die
resurgere. et memoratae sunt

ueruorum eius et reuersae

nuntiauerunt omnia haec illis undecim

et omnibus reliquis

maria magdalena etioana

et maria iacobi et ceterae cum eis
dicebant ad apostolos haec
et paruerunt in conspectu eorum quasi

derisus uerba haec et non credebant eis

Erant autem duo abeunte s ex eis

inipsadie in castellum iter habent is

stadios sexaginta . ab hierusalem

nomine ulammaus

fabulabantur autem ad semetipsos

de omnibus quae contigerant horum

et factus est in eo fabulari eos

etconquerere et ihs adpropians

simulibat cum illis oculi autem eorum

tenebantur ut non cognoscerent eum
(Fol. 382 a.)

, I—16.

260

XXIV.
o δε eurey τινεσ οι λογοι ovrot ova ἀντιβαλλεται 17

προσ eavrova περιπατουντεσ σκυθρωποι

αποκριθεισ δε εἰσ w ονομα κλεοπασ *

&
ειπεν προσ αντὸν συ μονοσ παροικεισ

ἱερουσαλημ' ovk €yvoo τα y€voj.eva. εν avr
εν Taw ἡμεραισ τανταισ - O δε ειἰπεν avro Tou,
τα περι - TOV γαζωραιου oo €yevero ανὴρ
mpopyrya - δυνατοσ ev λογω καὶ epyw
ενωπιον rov θυ καὶ παντοσ του λαου

wo τουτὸν παρεδωκαν οι ἀρχιερεισ

καὶ οἱ ἀαρχοντεσ' ἡμῶν εἰσ κριμα

θανατον καὶ εσταυρωσαν avrov

ἡμεισ δεηλπιζομεν or avroo ἣν

o μελλων λυτρουσθαι τον io pas

αλλαγε και συν πασιν τουτοισ

τριτὴν ἡμεραν σήμεραν αγει ad ov ravra.
yeyovev - aÀXa. καὶ γυναικεσ Tier
εἐξεστησαν ἡμασ γενομεναι

ορθριψαι eet To μνημειον καὶ μὴ
ευρουσαιτο σωμα αὐτου ἡλθον λεγουσαι
οπτασιαν ἀγγελων εωρακεναι

ot λεγουσιν avrov {yy Kat ἀπηλθον

TIVES EK TOV συν ἡμειν

€t TO μνήμειον καὶ €UpOV OVTWr

wo εἰπὸν αἱ γυναικεσ avrov δε

ovk εἰδομεν 0 δεειπεν προσ avrove

w avonrot και βραδεισ τὴ καρδια emt πασιν
ow ἐλαλησαν οἱ προφηται

ort ravra εδει παθειν τον χρν

και ere Gey εἰσ την δοξαν avrov

και ἣν αρξαμενοσ απὸ μωσεωσ καὶ παντων

των προφήτων ἐρμήνενειν

27

αντοισ ενταισγραφαισ τα πέρι avrov - και ἤγγισα 28

(Fol. 282 6.)

SEC LUCAN

ad ille dixit quae sunt ista uerba haec quae conferitis

ad uos ambulantes tristes

respondens autem unus ex eis cui nomen cleopas

dixit ad eum tu solus aduena es

in hierusalem nescisti quae facta sunt in ea
in diebus istis ad ille dixit ei quae

de ihu nazoreo qui fuit uir

propheta potensin uerbo et opera

in conspectu del omnis populi

sicut hunc tradiderunt principes sacerdota
et potentes nostri in iudicium

mortis et crucifixerunt eum

nos autem sperauimus quoniam ipse erat
qui incipiebat saluare israhel

sed etiam et in omnibus istis

tertium diem hodie agit ex quo haec
facta sunt sed et mulieres quaedam
seduxerunt nosfactae

matutinae ad monumentum et cum non
inuenissent corpus eius uenerunt dicentes
uisionem angelorum uidisse

qui dicunt eum uiuere et abierunt
quidam de his qui erant nobiscum

in monimentum et inuenerunt sic

aicut dixerunt mulieres illum autem

non uidimus ad ille dixit ad eos

o insensati et tardi corde in omnibus
quibus locuti sunt profetae

quoniam haec oportebat pati xpm

et introire in gloriam eius

et erat incipiens a mosen. et omnium
propheetarum interpraetari

ilis inscripturis de eo.et adpropiauerunt

(Fol. 383 a.)

Cap. XXIV. 17—28.

faf

εἰσ τὴν κυμὴν OV ἐπορεύοντο XXIV.

και αυτοσ προσεποιήσατο Troppo epo

πορευεσθαι καὶ παραβιασαντο avrov λεγοντεσ 29
μεινον μεθ ἡμων ort προσ ἐσπεραν

καικλεικεν ἡ ἡμερα και εἰσηλθεν

μεῖναι μετ αὐυτὼν και €yevero 30
ev τω κατακλιθηναι avrov

λαβὼν aprov ηνλογησεν

xa προσεδιδου avrouy λαβόντων δε 31
GvTOV TOV αρτὸν απ αυτοῦυ

ἡνυγῆσαν οἱ οφθαλμοι avrov

και ἐσεγνωσαν avrov kat avrog. axbayros

ἐγένετο ar GUTOV OL δε εἶπον προσ ἐαντοὺσ 322

οὐχι ἢ καρδια ἣν «v κεκαλυμμενὴ

wo ἐλαλει new εν TH οδω

wo ἡννγεν NEW rac γραφασ

καὶ ανασταντεσ Avrovpevot avr Ty opa. 33
ὕπεστρεψαν eur Ἱερουσαλημ. και ευρον

ηθροισμενουσ τουσ «τα. KAL τουσ συν AUTO

λεγοντεσ ort οντωσ ἡγερθη 34
OKO και ὠφθὴ σιμωνι και αντοι 35
ἐξήγουντο τα «v τὴ οδω καὶ ort εγνωσθη

avrour εν τη κλασει TOv aprov Tavra δὲ 36

avrwy λαλουντων αντοσ ἐσταθὴη

: ἐν μέσω αυτων avro δε : πτοηθεντεσ 37

και ενῴοβοι γενομενοι eSoxovy φαντασμα

θεωρειν οδὲε ειἰπεν αυτοισ τι τεταραγμενοι ᾿ 38
ἐσται καὶ eia τι διαλογισμοι

αναβαινουσιν ev Ty καρδια ὕμων

Were rag χειρασ μον και τουσ ποδασ μου 39
OT. ἐγω αντοσ εἰμι ψηλαφησατε και ἴδετε

τοπνα οστα οὐκ εἐχει καὶ σαρκασ

καθωσ ene βλεπετε ἐχοντα

(Fol 282 δ.)

SEO LUCAN 261

in castellum ubi ibant
et ipse fecit se longius
abire et coxerunt eum dicentes
mane nobiscum quia ad uesperum
declinauit dies et introibit
manerecumeis et factum est
cum recubuisset
accipiens panem benedixit
et dabat illis accipientium autem
eorum panem ab eo
aperti sunt oculi eorum
et cognouerunt eum - et ipse non con
conparuitab eis adilli dixerunt ad semetipsos
nonne cor nostrum erat coopertum
quo modo loquebat ur nobis in uia
sicut aperiebat nobis scripturas
et surgentes contristati ipsa hora
reuersi sunt in hierusalem et inuenerunt
congregatos illos. xi-et qui cum eis erant
dicentes quoniam uere resurrexit
dms et uisus est simoni et ipsi
narrabant quae in uia et quia cognotus est
eis in fractione panis haec autem
eorum loquentium ipse stetit
in medio eorum ipei autem pauerunt
et timore tacti putabant fantasma
uidere ad ille dixit illis quare conturbati estis
et ut quid in cogitationes
ascendunt in cor uestrum
uidete manus meas et pedes meos
quia ego ipsesum palpate et uidete
quoniam sps ossa non habet nec carnes
sicut et me uidetis habentem

(Fol. 284 a.)

Cav. XXIV. 28— 39.

262 KAT AOYK
——— en

τμα: ert δε απιστουντων avray
απὸ τὴσ χαρασ και θαυμαζοντων
evrey. exere tt βρωσιμον ενθαδε
κα eredwxay avro ἴχθυοσ omrov
μεροσ και λαβὼν ενωπιον

τμβ : avrov εφαγεν: καὶ εἰπεν αντοισ'

ovrot OL λογοι μου ovo ἐελαλησα
προσ ὕμασ εν ὦ ἡμὴν συν ὕμειν
ort δει πλησθηναι παντα τα γεγραμμενα

€V TO VOLW μωνσεὼσ KO. πὶ ισ

kat ψαλμοισ περι ἐμον rore διηνυξεν
auTwy TOV νουν του συνΐεναι Tag γραφασ
και εἰπεν αντοισ' OTL ουτωσ γεγραπται TOV
χρν παθεῖν και ἀναστῆναι τὴ Τριτὴ ἡμερα
και κηρυχθηναι ext Tw ονοματι avrov
μετανοιαν και αφεσιν αμαρτιων

wo ἐπὶ avro. τα εθνη apfapevuy
αποϊερουσαλημ και ὕμεισ δε

μαρτυρεσ τουτων και €yo ἀποστελλω
τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν μου ed ὕμασ

ὕμεισ δε καθισατε εν Ty πολει eng orov
evivonobe δυναμιν εἰ ὕψουσ

εξηγαγεν δε avrova efw προσ

βηθανιαν ἐπαρασ δετασ χειρασ
ηυλογήσεν avrovg καὶ eyevero

ev τω evAoyety avroy αὐτουσ

aec!) απ avrov και αντοι ὕπεστρεψαν
εἰσ Ἱερουσαλὴμ - μετα χαρασ μεγαλησ

και ἦσαν δια παντοσ εν Tw (epo

—
auvovvrea Toy Oy.

XXIV. 41

43

45

47

49

53

ex OQOQOQQQ0000 000000 00000000

— — =o

papkov

erAnpuby - ἄρχεται war
(Fol. 284 6.)

Som,

[Ej

8 CAN

—
adhuc autem non credent ibus eis

a gaudio et mirantium

dixit habetis aliquid manducare hic

et porrexerunt illi piscis assi

partem et accipiens in conspectu

eorum manducauit et dixit eis

isti sermones mei quos locutus sum

ad uos cum essem uobiscum

quoniam oportet impleri omnia quae scripta sunt
in lege moysei et prophetis

et psalmis de me tunc adaperti sunt
eorumsensus ut intellegant scripturas
et dixit eis quia sic scriptum erat

xpm pati et resurgere die tertia

et praedicari in nomine eius
paenitentiam . et remissionem peccatorum
super omnes gentes incipientium

ab hierusalem. et uos autem

testes horum et ego mitto
promissionem meam super uos

uos autem sedete in ciuitate usque dum
induamini uirtutem de alto

eduxit autem eos foras ad

bethaniam lebans autem manus
benedixit eos et factum est

cum benediceret eos

discessit ab eis et ipsi reuersi sunt

in hierusalem cum gaudio magno

et erant semper in templo

laudantes dm

QQQQUOQQQQQ0Q00000000000 007

δάκος secund.lucam explicit

incipit euang secund marcum

-— | —— το

(Fol. 285 a.)

Car. XXIV. 41— 53.

ses

f»

f*j

f ef

fas

EYAITEAION KAT ΜΆΡΚΟΝ
-- — — — — ι-ς, —

Apxy rov evayyeuov wv χρυ vov θὺ
wo γεγραπται εν ἡσαῖα τω προφητὴ
Sov ἀποστελλω rov ayye\ov μου
Trpo προσωποὺυ σου οσ κατασκενασεὶι
τὴν οδον cov: : φωνη βοωντοσ εν rq
----
ἐρήμω ετοιμασατε τὴν οδον κυ

σ —
ευθειασ ποιειτε rac τριβον rov θυ ὕμω

:Eyevero Ἰωαννήσ ev τή ερήμω βαπτιζων

καὶ κηρυσσων βαπτισμα μετανοιασ
εἰσ αφεσιν αμαρτιων
και ἐξεπορευετο προσ avrov πασα 7 Ἰουδαια
χωρα και ἱεροσολυμειτε παντεσ
και εβαπτιζοντο «v Ἰορδανὴη vm avrov
eLopodoyoupevot τασ aua pru. avrov
yv δεϊωαννησ ἐνδεδυμενοσ δερρὴν καμελον
και ἐσθιων ἀκριδασ και μελι ἀγριον
και ἐλεγεν avrouw eyo μεν ὕμασ
βαπτιζω εν ὕδατι
epxeraa Se owtaw μου οἴσχυροτεροσ μου

OV OVK ιμεΐκανοσ λυσαι Tov ἵμαντα

τῶν ὕποδηματων avrov

we —
xat avrog ὕμασ βαπτιζει ev yc asyeuo

. Και ἐγένετο EV TALT ἡμέραισ €K€LVOLO

yABe o ing avo va£apeD . τησ γαλιλαιασ'
και εβαπτισθη w τὴν ἴορδανην ὕποϊωαννου
και ἀαναβαινὼν ex ro ὕδατοσ

edey ἡνυγμενουσ Tove ουρανουσ

και TO πνὰ wr περιστεραν καταβαινων

εἰσ &vrov καὶ φωνὴ ex Tov ουρανων

Cv εἰ οὕιοσ μου οἀγαπητοσ εν σοι εὐυδοκησα

M C—
v : καὶ ευθεωσ To 7va ro αγιον ἐεκβαλλει avrov
—

—
«ur τὴν «prov καὶ ἣν εν τὴ ἐρημὼ spapun μ.
και πειραζομενοσ ὕπο του σατανα
(Fol. 285 8.)

4

10

It

12

13

EUANG SECUNDUM MARCUM
ee o — 0 — es — “SS SS ---

Initium euangeliihu xpi fili dei

sicut scriptum est in esaiam prophetam
ecce mitto angelum meum
ante faciem tuam qui praeparauit
uiam tuam uox clamantis in
deserto parate uiam dmi
rectas fato semitas di' nostri

fuit iohannes in deserto baptizans

et praedicans baptismum paenitentiae

in remissione peocatorum

Et egrediebatur ad illum ‘omnis iudaea regio

et hierosolymitae uniuersi
et baptizabantur in iordanen ab illo
confitentes peccata sua

Et erat iohannes uestitus pilos camelli

et aedebat lucustas et mel siluestrae

et dicebat illis ego quidem uos

baptizo in aqua

ueniet autem post me fortior me

cuius non sum dignus solbere corregiam
calciamentorum eius

e . . . —
ipse uos baptizauit in spu sancto

Et factum est in illis diebus

uenit ihs a nazaret galilaeae

et baptizatus est in iordanen ab iohannen
et ascendens de aqua

uidit apertos caelos

et spm tamquam columbam descendente
inipsum et uox de caelis

tu es filius meus dilectus in quem conplacu

Et statim Spa sanctus eiecit eum

in deserto-et eratin deserto xl. diebus
et temptabatur a satana
(Fol. 286 a.)

Car. I. 1—13.

263

204 KAT MAPKON
—— -- =

Ü : KQL YY pera TOV θηριων : Kat οἱ αγγελοι 1.
7 διηκονουν avro : καὶ μετα ro παραδοθηναι 14
θ᾽ τον ἴωαννὴν «ἡλθεν o ine ew THY γαλιλαιαν

κηρνσσων ro εναγγελιον Tyo βασιλειασ Tov 6v

λεγων ort πεπληρωνται οἱ Katpot 15

και ἤγγικεν ἡ βαβασιλεια rov ὃν

μετανοειτε καὶ πιστευεται εν TW εὐυαγγελίω

και Tapaywy παρα τὴν θαλασσαν rye γαλιλαιασ 16

εἰδεν τον σιμωνα καὶ ayÓpeay

Tov αδελῴφον avrov αμφιβαλλοντασ

τα δικτυα εν τὴ θαλασσὴ σαν yop αλειεισ
α΄ ἴκαὶ εἰπεν avrow O io Sevre οπισω μον 17
n και ποιήσω ὕμασ᾽ γενεσθαι αλιεισ avOpurw

και εὐυθεωσ αφεντεσ παντα ἠκολουθησαν avre τ
a : kas rpoo Bac ολιγον edev taxwBov rov rov LeBedaiov1 9

και ἴωαννὴν Toy adeAdoy avrov
Kat αυτουσ εν Tw πλοιω καταρτιζοντασ
τα O.krva.- και ευθεωσ ἐκαλεσεν αντουσ
και αφεντεσ τὸν πατερα AUTWY
ζεβαιδεον εν τω πλοιω- μετα των μεισθωτων
n : ἠκολουθησαν avro : καὶ eureropevoyro
" εἰσ καφαρναουμ. και ευθεωσ row aa Baa
εἰσελθων εἰσ τὴν συναγωγὴν εδιδασκεν αὐτουσ
ty : και ἐξεπλήσσοντο ext τὴ διδαχὴ avrov |
qv yap διδασκων avrove oc εἐξουσιαν
EXWV OUX WO οἱἰγραμμα εἰσ
ἰδ: και ἣν ev τὴ συναγωγή ανθρωποσ
n e Ti axafaprw και evexpagtev λεγων
τιημεῖιν καὶ σοι τὴν ναζαρηναι
ἤλθεσ ἀαπολεσ απολεσαι nas
oda σετισ εἰ οαγιοσ TOV bv
και επετειμησεν avro Aeyoy φιμωθητι
και ἐξελθε ex rov ανθρωπον πνα ακαθαρτον
(Fol. 286 5.) ‘AC

20

21

22

23
24

25

SEC MARCUM

et erat cum besteis et angeli
ministrabant ei. sed postquam traditus est
iohannes uenit ihs in galileam

praedicans euangelium regni del

dicens quoniam inpleta sunt tempora

-et adpropiauit regnum del

paenitemini et credite in euangelio

Et praeteriens secus mare galilaeae

uidit simonem et andream
fratrem eius mittentes

retias in mare erant autem piscatores

Et dixitilisihs uenite post me

et faciam uos fieri piscatores hominum

et statim relictis omnibus secuti sunt eum

Et progressus pusillum . uidit iacobum zebedei

et iohannen fratrem eius

et ipsos in naui conponentes

retiam et continuo uocauit illos

et relicto patre suo

zebedeo in naui: cum mercennariis
secuti sunt eum . Et ingrediuntur
cafarnaum et statim sabbato

ingressus in synagoga docebat eos

et obstupis cebant super doctrinam eius
eratwmisn docens eos - quasi potestatem

habens. non quasi scribae

Et erat in synagoga homo

in spü in mundo et exclamauit dicens
quid nobis et tibi ihu nazorenae
uenisti perdere‘hos

8cl0 quifis santus del

Et comminatus est ei dicens - ommutesce

etexidehomine spirite immunde
(Fol. 287 a.)

Cap. I. 13—25.

—
uw;
—

[55]

Me SQ ος
KAT MAPK

— o — ---
oo,
καὶ ef Oev To πνα ro axabaproy L 26
σπαραξασ αντον - και κραξασ φωνὴ μεγαλη
εξηλθεν ar avrov καὶ εθαμβησαν παντεσ 27

wore συνζητειν προσ eavrove λεγοντασ rur
ἡ διδαχὴ exeun ἡ kaum avr1) ἡ ἐξουσια
Cà
OTL καὶ τοισ πνευνα Tow ακαθαρτοισ εἐπιτασσει

και ὕπακονουσιν αυτω

xat ἐξηλθεν ἡ axon avrov evÜva 28
eur ὁλην τὴν περιχωρον THE γαλιλαιασ

Εξελθων δε ex rye σνναγωγησ 29
ηλθεν εἰσ τὴν ouaav σιμωνοσ

καὶ ανδρεου μετα ἵακωβου και iwavov
xarexetro δε ἢ πενθερα. σιμωνοσ πυρεσσουσα 30

καὶ ευθυσ λεγουσιν avro περι avra:
καὶ προσελθὼν εκτεινασ τὴν χειρα 31

κρατήσασ ἤγειρεν αὐτὴν καὶ evÜeoao
αφηκεν avrqv o πυρετοσ και διήκονει avtow
Οψιασ δε γενομενησ ore εδυσεν o ἡλιοσ 32
«$«pocay προσ αὐτὸν παντασ TOUT κακωσ ἐχοντασ
γοσοισ ποικιλαισ Kat τουσ δαιμονιζομενουσ
και ἣν oÀ ἡ πολισ επισυνηγμενὴ 33
προσ τὴν θυραν avrov. και εθεραπευσεν avrove 34
και Tovg δαιμονια ἐχοντασ εἐξεβαλεν avra
απ avrov Kat ovx ἤφιεν avra λαλειν
Ore nedeoray avrov και εθεραπευσεν πολλσυσ

κακωσ᾽ €XOVTAT ποικιλαισ νοσοισ

: και δαιμονια πολλα εξεβαλεν

καὶ πρωι ἐννυχα λειαν εξηλθεν 35

και ἀπηλθεν εἰσ Tov ἐρημον romov

καὶ exe προσηυξετο και κατεδιωξαν avrov 16
τὸ σιμὼν και OL μετ αὐτου

καὶ OT€ €vpoy avrov λεγουσιν avro 37

ort παντεσ ζητουσιν σε. και λέγει avro ayeue 38

(Fol. 287 δ.)

Cap. I. 26—38.

SEC MARCUM 265
—— ς-ς- -
etexiitsps inmundus

discerpens eum - et clamans uoce magna

discessit ab eo. et mirabantur omnes

eb conquerebant inter se dicentes quaenam est,
doctrina ista noua haec potestas

quia et spiritibus inmundis inperat

et obaudiunt ei

Et processit rumor iste statim

in omnem regionem galilaeae

procedens autem de synagoga

uenit in domum simonis

et andreae cum iacobo et iohannen
decumbebat autem socrus simonis febricitans
et continuo dicunt ei de illa

et accessit extendens manum

adpraehensam elebauit et statim

remisit illam febris et ministrabat ei

uespere autem facta cum occidisset sol

adferebant ad eum omnes male habentes
uariis languoribus. et demonia habentes
et erat tota ciuitas congregata

ad ianuam eius et curauit illos

et qui daemonia habebant eiciebat illa
ab eis et non sinebat ea loqui

quoniam sciebant eum - et curauit multos

male habentes uariis languoribus

et daemonia multa eiciebat

Et diluculo exsurgens

abiit in desertum locum

ibique orabat. et consecuti sunt eum .

tunc simon et qui cum eo erant

et cum inuenissent eum dixerunt ei
quia omnes quaerunt te. et ait illis eamus
(Fol. 288 a.)

34

266 KAT MAPK "SEG MARC”
Xam,

εἰσ TAT ενγυσ κωμασ kat εἰσ Tag πολεισ 1. in proximos uicos et ciuitates
tva κακει imputo εἰσ Tovro yap εἐξεληλυύθα ut et ibi praedicem ad hoc enim ueni
και ἣν κηρυσσων εἰσ TAT συναγωγασ avrov 39 | Eterat praedicans in synagogis eorum

eur ολὴν τὴν γαλειλαιαν - ka τα δαιμονια εκβαλλῶ in totam galilaeam et daemonia eiciens

cy : καὶ €pxerat προσ avrov λεπροσ ἐρωτωναυτον 40 | Et uenit ad eum leprosus depraecans eum

και λεγων" «ay θελεισ δυνασαι με καθαρισαι et dicens.si uolueris potes me mundare
και οργισθεισ exrewaa τὴν χειρα avrov 41 et iratus extendit manum suam
ἥψατο avrov καὶ λεγει avro - eu» καθαρισθητι et tetigit eum et ait illi. uolo mundare
και evÜeoc ἀπηλθεν ar avrov ἡ λεπρα 42 et statim decessit ab eo lepra
και εκαθαρισθη και ενεβρισαμενοσ avro 43 et mundatus est et comminatus ei
evÜva efeBadev avrov και λεγει avro 44. statim dimisit illum et dicit ei
opa. μηδενι euro adda ὕπαγε δειξον σεαυτὸν . uide nemini dixeris sed bade ostende tetpam
Tw Leper καὶ προσενενκε: περι Tov καθαρισμοῦ σου sacerdoti et offers pro emundatione tua
a. προσεταξεν μωῦσησ εἰσ μαρτυριον avrour quae praecepit moyses- in testimonium illis
“9 > O δεεξελθων ἡρξατο κηρυσσειν 45] δα ille egressus coepit praedicare
και διαφημειζειν τον Xoyov et diffamare sermonem
wore μήκετι δυνασθαι φανερωσ εἰσελθειν ita ut non possit. manifestae introire
εἰσ πολιν adda edo ev ἐρημοισ τοποισ' ἣν in ciuitatem . sed foris in desertis locis esse
καὶ ἤρχοντο προσ avrov παντοθεν et conueniebant ad eum undique
n ς καὶ εἰσελθων παλιν ew καφαρναουμ In: | Etiterum intrauit in cafarnaum
διμέρων και qx OTL εν οικω ἐστιν post dies et auditum est. quod in domo esset
καὶ ευὐθεωσ συνηκθησαν πολλοι 2 et confestim conuenerunt multi
WOTE μήκετι xopew pyde Ta προσ τὴν θυραν ut iam non posset capere. usque ad ianuam
και ἐλαλει προσ avrovg λογον : et loquebatur ad illos uerbum
Kat €«pxovTa4 προσ avrov φεροντεσ TapaAvruo 3 | Etueneruntad eum .adferentes paralyticum
aipopevoy ὕπο τεσσαρων Kas μὴ δυναμενοι 4 qui a quattuor portabatur et cum non possent
προσένγεισαι Gro Tov oxAou accedere prae turba
απεστεγασαν THY στεγὴν omov ἣν o ine nudauerunt tectum ubi erat ihs
και xadwore τον κραβαττον otov nv et dimiserunt grabattum in quo erat
ο παραλυτικοσ κατακειμενοσ paralyticus iacens
Ειδων deo ue τὴν πίστιν GvTOV s | cumuidisset autem ihs fidem illorum
Aeyec τῳ παραλντικω ; ait paralytico
τέκνον αφεωντε aov at apapriat fili dimittuntur tibi peccata tua
(Fol. 288 ὃ.) (Fol. 289 a.)

Carp. I. 38—1lI. 5.

—Á
κα

KAT MAPKON

noay δε τινεσ των γραμματεων 11. 6
exer καθημενοι και διαλογιζομενοι
ev Tato καρδιαισ avrov λεγοντεσ
τι οντοσ οντωσ λαλει βλασφημει 7

Tw δυναται αφιεναι rac ἀμαρτιασ ει μη o ὃσ

Kat ἐπιγνουσ o we Tw TVL ort ουτωσ διαλογιζονται 8
εν εαυτοισ εἰπεν avTow
τι Tavra, διαλογιζεσθαι ev ταισ καρδιαισ ὕμων
τι ἐστιν εὐκοπωτερον εἰπεῖν τω παραλυτω 9
eyeipe apoy Tov κραβαττον cov
και ὕπαγε εἰσ TOV OLKOV σου
7) εἰπεῖν αφαιωνται σοι at αμαρτιαι
iva δε egre ori ἐξουσίαν exet 10
0 Vioc rov ayÜporov ext rye γησ αφιεναι
αμαρτιασ λεγει To παραλντικω σοι λεγω 11
ἐγειρε apoy rov kpaBarrov cov
καὶ ὕπαγε εἰσ TOV OLKOY σου. Kat ευθεωσ qyepfa 12
xat ἀρασ roy κραβαττον εξηλθεν evavriov
πάντων wore εξιστασθαι παντασ
και δοξαζειν τον ὃν xai λεγειν
ort ουτωσ ovderore ειδαμεν

Ka: και e{y) Bev παρα τὴν θαλασσαν και πασ οχλοσ 13

ἤρχετο προσ avrov και εδιδασκεν avrove

και παραγων ειδεν cake Doy rov rov αλφαιον 14
καθημενον ert τὸ τελωνιον
καὶ λεγει avro. ακολουθει μοι

και ἀαναστασ ἠκολουθησεν avro

. Και CYEVETO Κατακέειίμένων GUTOV 15

εν TH οικεια ayrov - πολλοιτελωναι

καὶ αμαρτωλοι CVVAYEKELVTO τω τὴν
καιτοισ μαθηταῖσ αὐτου. σαν yap πολλοι
ot Kaz ἠκολουθησαν avro

και οἱ γραμματεισ Kat ot φαρισαιοι τό
(Fol. 289 5.)

SEC MARCUM 267

Erant autem quidam de sacribis
illic sedentes et cogitantes
in cordibus suis dicentes
quid hic sic loquitur blasphemat
quis potest demittere peccata nisi solus da
quo cognito ihs in spu quod sic cogitarent
intrase dixit illis |
quid ista cogitatis -in cordibus uestris
quid est facilius dicere paralytico
surge et tolle grabattum tuum
et uadein domum tuam
aut dicere demittuntur tibi peccata
utautemsciatis quia habet potestatem
filius hominis. in terra demittere
peccata - ait paralytico tibi dico
surge et tolle grabattum tuum
et uade in domum tuam . et statim surrexit
et sublato grabatto abiit coram omnibus
ita ut admirarentur omnes
et honorificarent dm et dicerent
quia taliter nunquam uidimus
Et processit iterum ad mare et omnes turba
ueniebat ad eum . et docebat eos
Et cum praeteriret uidit iacobum alphaei
sedentem ad teloneum
et ait illi sequere me
et surgens secutus est eum
et factum est recumbentibus illis
in domo eius multi publicani
et patores. simul recumbebant cum ihu
et discipulis eius. erant enim multi
qui et secuti sunt eum
et scribae et pharisaei
(Fol. 290 a.)

Cap. 11. 6— 16.

268 KAT MAPK
— o — ω- —
και εἰδαν οτιησθιεν μετα rov αμαρτωλων
και TOV τελωνῶν. και ἐλεγον τοισ μαθηταισ
avrov dia τι μετα των αμαρτωλων
καὶ των τελωνων εσθιει
Soom, ——, A
Ky : καὶ ἀκουσασ o iyo λέγει. ov χρειαν exovaw

ot taxvoyrea tarpov αλλ ot Kaxwo exovreo

II.

17

ovx nAOov καλεσαι δικαιουσ΄. αλλα apaptwdove

καὶ rav ot μαθηται iwayvou
Kat οι φαρισαιοι νηστενοντεσ
και ἐερχονται καὶ λεγουσιν avro
δια τι ot μαθηται ἵωαννου
και οἱ των φαρεισαίων νηστενουσὶν
ot δεσοι μαθηται ov νηστευουσιν
και εἰπεν avrow μὴ δυνανται οι ὕιοι
του νυμῴφωνοσ ev o ονυμφιοσ
μετ avrov εστιν νηστευειν
ἐλευσονται 9e ἡμέραι οταν ἀπαρθη
a: avrov o vup.buoo - και τοτε γηστευουσιν
εν €k€un Ty) ἡμερα

Ουδεισ δε exu Apa ρακκουσ ἀγναῴφου
εἐπισυνραπτει emt ἵματιον παλαιον
ει δε μὴ pet To πλήρωμα
TO καινὸν απὸ TOv παλαιον
και χειρων σχισμα γεινεται

και ουδεισ βαλλει owov veov
εἰσ ασκουσ παλαιουσ'
εἰ δε μη ρήξει o οινοσ τουσ ἀσκουσ
και O οινοσ και οἐασκοι ἀποόλουνται

—
xo : Kal eyevero παλιν avrov ev rou σαββασιν

διαπορενεσθε Sta των σποριμων
και οἱ μαθηται ἡρξαντο - TU ew Tove
σταχνασ - o, δε φαρισαιοι eXeyoy

ἴδε τι ποιουσὶν οἱ μαθηται σου

(Fol. 290 δ.)

SEC
— ὦ

et uiderunt quia manducat cum peccatoribus
et publicanis. et dicebant discipulis
eius.quare cum publicanis
et peccatoribus manducat

Et hoc audit ihe ait non desiderant
qui sani sunt medicum -sed qui male babent
non ueni uocare iustos . sed peccatores
et erant discipuli iohannis
et pharisaei ieiunantes
et ueniunt et dicunt illi
quare discipuli iohannis
et pharisaeorum ieiunant
tui autem discipuli non ieiunant
et ait illis. num quid possunt fili
Sponsi quandiu sponsus
cum illis est ieiunare
uenient autem dies cum auferetur
ab ei sponsus. et tunc ieiunabunt
in illa die

nemo autem adsumentum panni rudis
adsuit uestimento ueteri
alioquin auferet supplementum
nonuum a ueteri
et peior scissura efficitur

Et nemo mittit nouellum uinum
in utres ueteres |
alioquin disrumpet utres uinum
et uinum et utres peribunt

Et factum est iterum eum sabbatis
ambulare per sata
et discipuli eius coeperunt uellere
spicas pharisaei autem dicebant
ecce quid faciunt discipuli tui

(Fol. 291 a.)

Cap. II. 16—24.

KAT MAPK
BOS SS
roo caBBacw o ovk «&eorw avrow
και ἀποκριθεισ eurey avrow ovDemore
aycyyort τι εποιῆσεν Saved
OTE χρειαν ἐσχεν καὶ emtyag ey
αντοσ καὶ Ot μετ αυτου OVTET -
εισηλθεν εἰσ rov owoy rov bv
Kat rovc ἀρτουσ THE προσθεσεωσ εφαγεν
καὶ ἐεδωκεν TOUT μετ avrov ουσιν
ove οὐκ εξεστιν φαγειν e μη Tow

am, ee
κε : ἵερευσιν : Aeyo δεῦμειν
o ey

II.

25

26

27

Ko ἐστιν οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωποῦυ Kat rov σαββατου 28

και com) Bev παλιν εἰσ THY συναγωγὴν
και ἣν exe, ανθρωποσ ξηραν exov τὴν χεῖρα

Kat παρετήρουντο αντον" e, ev row σαββασιν.

θεραπευσει ἵνα κατηγορησουσιν avrov

και Aeye ro ανθρωπὼω

Tw ἔχοντι τὴν χειρα εξηραμενὴν

ἔγειρε και στήθει ev pew" και εἰπεν προσ

αντουσ efeoriy ev row σαββασιν

τι ἀγαθον ποιῆσαι ἡ κακοποιῆσαι

ψυχὴν σωσαι μαλλον

7) ἀποκτεῖναι

Οι δεεσιωπων και περιβλεψαμενοσ avrove

μετ οργησ συνλυπουμενοσ

ἐπι TY) νεκρωσει THO καρδιασ avrov

λέγει rw ανθρωπω εκτεινον τὴν χειρα σου

και €ferewey - και αἀποκατεσταθὴη

ἢ χειρ avrov ευθεωσ
Ke Εξελθοντεσ Se o« φαρισαιοι μετα των ηρωδιανω
n σνυνβουλιον ποιουντεσ Kar avrov

ὁπωσ GUTOV ἀαπολεσωσιν

O Se yo μετα των μαθητων avrov

avexwpnoe εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν
(Fol. 291 5.)

11

1

SEC 269.
--

sabbatis quod non licebat eis

Et respondens ait illis num quam
legistis quid fecerit dauid
cum necessitate habuit et esuriit
ipse et qui cum illo erant
introibit in domum dei
et panes propositionis manducauit
et dedit eis qui cum illo erant
quoa non licebat manducare nisi
sacerdotibus dico autem uobis
dms est filius hominis et sabbati

et introibit iterum in synagogam
et erat ibi homo aridam habens manum
et obserbabant eum si sabbatis
curaret ut accusarent eum
et ait homini
habenti manum aridam
surge et sta in medium et dixit
ad illos - licet sabbatis
aliquid benefacere aut malefacere
animam salbam facere magis
quam perdere

ad illi tacebant - et circumspiciens eos
cum ira indignationis

‘super emortua cordis eorum
dixit homini extende manum tuam
et extendit et restituta est
manus illi statim

Exeuntes autem pharisaei - cum herodianis
consilium faciebant aduersus eum
quo modo illum perderent

ihs autem cum discipulis suis
secessit ad marem

(Fol. 292 a.)

Capp. II. 24— III. 7.

270 ‘KAT MAPKON
—— — -
"3 : Kat πολυσ οχλοσ απὸ Tyo γαλειλαιασ
και τὴσ ιουδαιασ καὶ απὸ ἱεροσολυμων
και τὴσ Ἰδουμεασ - καὶ οἱ πέραν Tov Lopdavov
και οἱ περι TUDOV
και οἱ περι σιδωνα πληθοσ πολν
ακουσαντεσ a. ἐποίει ἡλθαν προσ αντον
και εἰπεν τοισ μαθηταῖσ avrov -ἵνα πλοιαριον
προσκαρτερὴ avro δια roy οχλον
ἵνα μη θλιβωσιν avrov πολλοι
πολλουσ yap εθεραπευσεν
WOTE επιπιπτειν εν avro "ἵνα avrov αψωνται
οσοι €LXOV μαστειγασ'" και πνα ακαθαρτα
oray ovv avrov εθεωρουν
προσεπιπτον avro καὶ ἐκραζον λεγοντεσ
συ ειοὕιοστον bu
c : καὶ πολλα επετειμα avrow
ἵνα μή avrov φανερον ποιωσιν
xO: και αναβαινει εἰσ To οροσ και προσκαλειται
Ν ova ἤθελεν avrog καὶ ἡλθον προσ avrov
καὶ €TOU]O €V ἵνα ὠσὶν - ιβ. per avrov
xo. iva απρστελη αὐτουσ κηρυσσειν TO
εναγγελιον - και eOokev avroie efovatay
θεραπευειν rac νοσουσ
και εκβαλλειν τα δαιμονια
X : καὶ ἐπεθηκεν σιμωνι ονομα rerpoy
" καὶ rov ἵακωβον τον ζεβεδαιον
καὶ roy ἴωαννην τον αδελῴον rov taxwBov
καὶ ἐπεθηκεν εαυτοισ ονομα βοανεργησ
o ἐστιν ὕιοι βροντησ - και ανδρεαν
καὶ roy και βαρθολομαιον και μαθθαιον
και θωμαν και ἵακωβον τον του αλῴφαιον
και λεββαιον και σιμωνα ro kavayatoy
καιΐουδασ σκαριωθ
(Fol. 2925.)

11.

9

10

It

12

14

15

17

18

19

SEC MARCUM
—— - =
et multa turba a galilaea
et iudaea et ab hierosolymis
et ab idumea et trans iordanen
et circa tyrum .
et circa sidonem multitudo magna
audientes quae faciebat. uenerunt ad eum
et dixit discipulis suis. ut in nauicula
sibi deseruiret propter turbam
uti ne conpremerent eum multi
multos enim sanauit
ita ut inruerent in eum. ut illum tangerent
quodquod habebant plagas. et apa . immundi
cum uideret illum
procedebant ei - et exclamabant dicentes
tu ea filius del
et multa comminabatur eis
ut non manifestarent illum
Et ascendit in montem et vocauit ad se
quos voluit ipse. et uenerunt ad eum
et fecit ut essent. xil. cum ipso
et ut mitteret illos praedicare
euangelium ‘et dedit illis potestatem
curandi ualetudinems
et eiciendi daemonia
Et inposuit simoni nomen petrus
et iacobum zebedaei
et iohannen fratrem iacobi
et inposuit eis nomina boanges
quod est filius tonitrui - et ahdream
et filippum - et barthilomeum et matthean
et thoman et iacobum alfei
et lebbeum et simonem cananeum
et iudas scarioth
(Fol. 293 4.)

Car. III. 7—19.

[ΕἸ

f&j

[3j

— a —
T MAPKON
--- ὡς EN

Se
—

07 καὶ παρεδωκεν GUTOV

: καιεισέερχονται ELT OLKOV KGL συνερχεταὶ

παλιν o oxÀoc - wore pn δυνασθαι
pare aprova payer - Kas ore ἡκουσαν

: Weplavrov * δι γραμματειν και ot λοιποι

εἐξηλθον κρατησαισαι avrov - ἐλεγον yap
ort ἐξεσταται avrovo - καὶ ot γραμματεισ
ot agro ἵεροσολυμων καταβαντεσ ελεγον
ort βεελζεβουλ exet- και ort εν τω apyovrt
τῶν δαιμονίων -εκβαλλει τα δαιμονια

: καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοσ αὐτουσ

ev παραβολαισ ελεγεν o Ko err

πῶσ δυναται catavac - carayay ἐκβαλεῖν
καὶ «ay βασιλεια € covrqy μερισθη

ov δυναται σταθηναι ἡ βασιλεια cxewn
καὶ «ay οἰκια € eavrqv μερισθη

ον δυναται ἡ οἰκεια exesvy ἐσταναι

Kat ἐαν o carayag σαταναν εκβαλλει

μεμερισθαι ep eavrov . ov δυναται σταθηναι
7 βασιλεια αὐτου. αλλα ro τελοσ exer

Ουδεισ δυναται τα σκενὴ του ἴσχυρου

εἰσελθων εἰσ τὴν οἰκιαν διαρπασαι
cay μὴ πρωτον Tov ἴσχυρον Syoy
και τοτε τὴν outay avrov διαρπαζει

M : ἀμὴν Neyo ὕμειν ort ravra.

—,

αφεθησεται row ὕιοισ των ανθρωπων
Taapaprypara και βλασφημίαι
oca αν βλασφημήσωσιν
oc ay δετισ βλασφημησὴη

—

TO πνα TO Aytov ovx exe αφεσιν

αλλα evor €gTG4 - G4)VLOU αμαρτιασ

oTt eXeyov va axaÜaprov exew

(Fol. 293 8.)

20

21

22

25

27

28

29

30

λε :Ka4 ἔρχεται ἢ μητὴρ avrov. καὶ οἱ αδελῴοι αὐτοῦ 31

BEC MARCUM

qui et tradidit eum

Et ueniunt in domum : et conuenit

iterum turba uti non possent

nec panem manducare. et cum audissent
de eo scribae et ceteri

exierunt tenere eum dicebant enim
quoniam exentiat eos et scribae

qui ab hierosolymis descenderunt dicebant
quoniam beelzebul habet - et quia in principe

daemoniorum eicit daemonia

Et conuocatis eis

in parabolam dicebat dms ibs

quo modo potest satanas. satanan eicere
et si regnum in se diuidatur

non potest stare regia illa

et si domus super semetipsam diuidatur
non potest domus illa stare

Et si satanas satanan eicit

dispertitur super se. non potest stare
regnum eius sed finem habet

nemo autem potest uasa fortis

ingressus in domum diripere
nisi prius fortem alliget
et tunc domum eius diripiet

amen dico uobis. quoniam omnia

dimittuntur filiis hominum
peccata et blasphemiae
quaecumquae blasphemauerint
si quis autem blasphemauerit
— ΓῚ .
in spm sanctum non habet remissionem
ged reus erit aeterni delicti

quoniam dicebant spm immundum habere ea

Et uenit mater ejus et fratres eius

(Fol. 294 a.)

Cap. III. 19—31.

271

272

Samy,
As :
Samy,

— —
KATA MAPKON
. — —

και e$ eoTwres - απεστειλαν προσ avrov III.
φωνουντεσ αντον᾿ και exabyro προσ Tov oxÀo — 32
και λεγουσιν avro ἴδον ἡ μητὴρ σου
και οἱ αδελῴφοι σον και αι αδελφαι σον
εξω ζητουσιν σε
Kat ἀπεκριθὴ avrour λεγων TUT ἐστιν ἢ μητηρμοῦ 33
7 αδελῴοι : και περιβλεψαμενοσ 34
τουσ κυκλω καθημενουσ ειπεν
ἴδου ἡ μητὴρ pov και οἱ αδελφοι μου
oc yap αν ποιηση ro θελημα του θυ 35
ovroc pov αδελῴφοσ και αδελφη και μητὴρ ect
και ἤρξατο παλιν διδασκειν προσ τὴν θαλασσαν 1Υ.1
και συνηχθη προσ avrov o Àaoc πολυσ'
WOTE avrov εἰσ ro πλοιον ἐνβαντα
καθησται repay TH θαλασσησ.- και rac οοχλοσ
περαν Tne θαλασσὴσ ἣν. και εδιδασκεν avrove 2
ev παραβολαισ πολλαισ και ελεγεν avrow
εν τὴ διδαχὴ avrov axovere 3
ἴδου ἐξηλθεν o σπειρων και ev τω σπειραι 4
O μεν ἐπεσεν παρα τὴν οδον
και λθαν τα πετεινα του ουρανον
και κατεφαγαν avro
και αλλα ἐπεσαν eret τα πετρωδη 5
καὶ OTL OUK εἰχεν γὴν πολλὴν
και ευθυσ εξανεστειλεν
δια ro μὴ exew βαθοσ την γην

και οτε ανετειλεν οἡλιοσ εκαυματισθησαν ό
και δια To μὴ εχειν ριζαν εξηρανθησαν

και αλλο erecey emt rac axayÜaa 7
και aveByoay at ακανθαι και συνεπνιξαν avro
και καρπον οὐκ εδωκεν

και aÀXo ἐπεσεν εἰσ τὴν γὴν τὴν καλην 8
και ἐδιδου καρπον

(Fol. 294 5.)

SEC MARCUM
— —À Ό-΄-ὀτ ῳ-- —

et foris stantes . miserunt ad eum
uocantes illum ‘et sedebat circa eum turba
et dicunt ei: ecce mater tua.

et fratres tui et sorores tuae

foras quaerunt te

Et respondit eis dicens. quae est mater mea

aut fratres mei . et circumspiciens
qui in circuitu ejus sedebant dixit
ecce mater mea et fratres mei
qui enim fecerit uoluntatem di

hic meus frater. et soror et mater est

Et coepit iterum docere ad mare

et congregata est ad eum turba multa
ita ut ipse in naui ascendens

sedere circa mare. et omnis turba
circa mare erant. et docebat illos

in parauolis multis . et dicebat illis

in doctrina sua audite

Ecce exiit seminator seminare " et dum seminat

aliut cecidit circa uiam
et uenerunt uolucres caeli
et comederunt illud

Et aliud caecidit super loca petrosa

et quoniam non habuit terram multam

et statim exhortum est

propter quod non habuit altitudinem terrae
et quando exhortus est sol . exestuauit

et quia non habebat radicem exaruit

Et aliud caecidit in spinas

et ascenderunt spinae. et suffocauerunt illod
et fructum non dedit

Et aliud cecidit in terram bonam

et dat fructum
(Fol. 295 a.)

Carr. III. 31—IV. 8.

KAT MAPKON SEC MARCUM 273
ΠΝ πὸ — — To --
αναβαινοντα και avgavopevoy IV. ascendentem et crescentem
καὶ Peper ev -À.- καὶ εν É ka ey-p.- et adferet unum . xxx -et unum .]x et unum.c-
καὶ eXeyey 00 ext ὠτα aKOUELV axoverw 9 et dicebat qui habet aures audiendi audiat
και οσυνειων συνειέτω et intellegens intellegat
και OTE €yeveTo καταμογασ 10 | Et cum esset singularis
εἐπήρωτων avrov ot μαθηται avrov interrogauerunt illum discipuli eius
τισ ἡ παραβολὴ avr quae esset parauola ista
και λέγει avrour ὕμειν δεδοται 11 | Etaitillis uobis datum est
γνωναι ro uvo'r2puov Tyo βασιλειασ Tov Ov cognoscere mysterium regni del
n : εκεινοισ Se Tour eco ev παραβολαισ illis autem qui foris sunt in parabolis
παντα Xeyeras- ἵνα βλεποντεσ βλεπωσιν 12 omnia dicitur. ut uidentes uideant
και μη ἴδωσιν. Kat axovovrer GKOUOULV et non uideant.et audientes audiant
και μὴ συνωσιν- pprore επιστρεψωσιν et non intellegant. ne quando conuertantur
και ὁμαι αντοισ τα αμαρτηματα et demittam eis peccata
kat Neyer avrow 13 et ait illis
ovx odare τὴν παραβολὴν ravrqv nescitis parauolam hanc
καὶ πωσ πασασ rag παραβολασ γνωσεσθαι et quo modo omnes parauolas cognoscetis
dy : Ὁ σπειρων roy Xoyov σπειρει 14 | quiseminat uerbum seminat
οὔτοι δε εἰσιν 01 rapa τὴν οδον 15 hiautem sunt qui circa uiam
ow σπειρεται o Xoyog quibus seminatur uerbum
καὶ oray ἀκονωσιν et cum audierint
ευθεωσ epxera o carayaa statim uenit satanas
καὶ αφερει τον λογον Tov ἐσπαρμενον et auferet uerbum quod seminatum est
εν Tato καρδιαισ avrov in corda e orum

και OVTOL εἰσὶν - OF EEL τα πετρωδὴσ σπείρομενοι 16 | Ethisunt.quisuper petrosa seminantur

ot oray axovrwov Tov Xoyov qui cum audierint uerbum
μετα χαρασ Aap Bavovew avrov cum gaudio excipiunt illud
και ovk €xovauw pifay ev eavrour 17 et non habent radicem in se
adXa προσκαιροι eur sed temporalis sunt
«cra. γενομενησ' θλιψεωσ και διωγμου deinde facta tribulatione et persecutione
δια rov Xoyov ευθεωσ propter uerbum confestim
σκανδαλισθησονται. καιαλλοι εἰσιν 18 scandalizabuntur ‘et alii sunt
ot εἰσ Tac axavOac σπειρομενοι qui in spinis seminantur

(Fol. 295 5.) (Fol. 296 a.)

Cap. IV. 8——18.

35

274

fx / fxs

ΓΙ

Rs Fe

[Ξ

ΚΑΊ MAPCON

OVTOL εἰσὶν OL TOV λογον ἀκουσαντεσ'
Ka4 at μεριμναισ του Biov
και απαται TOU κοσμου. εἰσπορενομεέναι
σννπνιγουσιν Tov λογον
και ἀκαρποι γεινονται

και OVTOL εἰσιν" οἱ ἐπὶ τὴν γὴν τὴν καλὴν
O'raptyreo - οἰτινεσ ακονουσὶν Toy λογον

και παραδεχονται και καρποφορουσιν
—

— —,
ev -A-xacev:&-KaL ἐν p.

: καὶ ἐλεγεν avrou - μήτι oarreraa o λυχνοσ

ἵνα ὕπο τον μοδιον τε θη

7] ὕπο THY κλεινὴν

καὶ ouxt ἵνα ert τὴν λυχνιαν τεθὴ
ἑου yap ἐστιν κρνπτον add wa

φανερωθη - ovde eyevero αποκρνυῴον

αλλ tva ελθη ew φανερον

€L TID EXEL WTA AKOVELY AKOVETW

: και eXeyev avrow βλεπετετα axovere

εν ὦ μετρω μετρειτε- μετρηθησεται ὕμειν
! og yap αν εχει προστεθήσεται avro
και οσ οὐκ €X€L.- KaL 0 exe, αρθησεται ax avrov
:Ka4 eXeyev * ovroc ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια rov θυ
wo ayÜpwroc* σπορον Bady ext τησ γησ
και καθευδὴ και eyepOn * vuxra καὶ ἡμερα
και οσποροσ βλαστα᾽ και μηκυνεται
wo οὐκ οιδὲν αὐτοσ
ort avrouary ἢ γῆ καρποφορει
Trperoy xoprov era a ταχνασ
etra, πληρὴσ o σειτοσ εν To OTAXUE
Kas oray mapadot o καρποσ
ευθεωσ ἀποστελλει ro δρεπανον
οτι παρεστῆηκεν οθερεισμοσ
και eXeyev "rut ομοιωσωμαν τὴν βασιλειαν
rov Ov"
(Fol. 296 6.)

IV.

SEC MARCUM _

hi sunt qui uerbum audiunt

et sollicitudinem uictus

et errores mundi . simul incedentes
suffocant uerbum

et sine fructum eficiuntur

Et hi sunt qui super terram bonam

seminati sunt qui audiunt uerbum
et suscipiunt. et fructificant

Samy
unum. xxx-et unum ‘lx. et unum.c.

Et dicebat illis num quid accenditur lucerna

et sub modio ponitur

aut sub lectum

et non super candelabrum ponatur
non est enim absconditum - sed ut
manifestetur - nec factum est occultum
sed ut ueniat in palam

si quis habet aures audiendi audiat

Et dicebat illis uidete quid audiatis

in qua mensura metieritis- remotietur uobis
qui enim habet . adicietur illi

et qui non habet et quod habet auferetur abe

Et dicebat . sic est regnum dei

quemadmodum si homo : semen iactet in terra
et obdormiat et exurgat. nocte et die

et semen germinet - et increscat

dum nescit ille

quoniam ultro terra fructificat

primum herbam deinde spicam

deinde plenum granum in spicam

et cum produxerit fructum

statim mittit falcem

quoniam adest messis

Et dioebat.- cui adsimilauimus regnum dei

(Fol 297 a.)

Car. IV. 18— 30.

— bam —
T MAPKON
---- ο΄. -ο--

ἡ €v ποια παραβολὴ παραβαλωμεν αὐτὴν IV.

ὁμοια ἐστιν KOKKW σιναπεωσ 31
0 OTLaY σπαρὴ - ert THY γὴν μεικροτερον ἐστιν

παντῶν των σπερματων - à. €t. επι TO γησ

και γεινεται μειζων παντων των Aaxavw 32

και rote, κλαδουσ μεγαλουσ ‘wore δυνασθαι

ὕπο τὴν σκειίαν avrov

τὰ πετεινὰ τοῦ OVPAYOU κατασκηνοῦν

: καὶ τοιανταισ πολλαισ παραβολαισ 33
ἐλαλει Tov λογον ᾿"καθωσ εδυναντο axovety
χωρεισ δεπαραβολησ - ovx ἐλαλει avrowr 34
καθ Bray δετοισ μαθηταισ avrov - eredve avraa
και λεγει αντοισ΄. εν exeun τὴ ἡμερα 35

οψιασ γενομενησ - διελθωνμεν εἰσ vo wepe

: καὶ αφιουσιν rov οχλον - καὶ παραλαμβανουσιν 16

GUTOV - WO ἣν εν τω πλοιω. καὶ αλλαι δε
πλοιαι πολλαι- σαν per avrov
και ἐγενετο λαιλαψ μεγαλη ανεμου 37

καὶ Ta, κυματα εἐβαλεν εἰσ To πλοιον
wore non γεμειζεσθαι το πλοιον
καὶ ἣν αυτοσ EV τὴ πρυμνὴ 38
ere προσκαιφαλαιου καθευδων
και διεγειραντεσ avroy* λεγουσιν avro
διδασκαλε. ov pede σοι ort απολλυμεθα
και ἐγερθεισ ἐπετειμησεν 39
τω ἀνεμὼ καὶ Ty θαλασση και ειπεν
σιωπα και φιμωθητι. kat ἐκοπασεν 0 ἀγεμοσ
καὶ eyevero γαληνὴ peyady
και εἰπεν GUTOULO * τι δειλοι «oro 40
ουπω exere πιστιν
καὶ ἐφοβηθησαν φοβον μεγαν ‘
καὶ ἐλεγον προσ αλληλουσ .τισ apa ἐστιν ovreg
or. καὶ ἢ θαλασσα καιοι ἀγεμοι
(Fol. 2918.)

aut in qua parauola : transferamus illud
similis est grano sinapis

quod cum seminatum est in terram . minor est
omnibus seminibus. quae sunt in terram

et fit maior. omnibus oleribus

et facit ramos magnos . ita ut possint

sub umbra eius

aues caeli inhabitare

Et talibus multis parauolis

loquebatur uerbum. prout poterant audire
sine parabola autem - non loquebatur eis
seorsum autem discipulis suis - disserebat eas

Et ait illis in illa die

cum sero factum esset . transiamus ultra
et dimittunt turbam . et acceperunt eum
ita ut erat in nau1.et aliae autem

naues multae. erant cum illo

Et facta est procella magna uenti

et fluctus mittebat in naui

ita ut inpleret nauem

et erat ipse in puppi

super ceruical dormiens

et excitantes eum . dicunt illi magister
non ad te rtinet quo d pereamus

et exurgens comminat us est

uento et mari et dixit

sile commutesce - et cessauit uentus

et facta est tranquillitas magna

Et dixit illis. quid timidi estis

non dum abetis fidem
et timuerunt timore magno
et dicebant adinuicem ': quisnam est iste
quia et mare et uenti
(Fol. 298 a.)

Cap. IV. 30—41t.

216

KAT MAPKON

ὕπακονουσιν καιηλθον eur To repay
και εἰσ τήν χωραν Toy γερα σήνων

καὶ εξελθοντων αντων εκ Tov πλοιον
εὐυθεωσ ὕπηντησεν avro ανθρωποσ

—
εκ TOV μνημίων εν y, ακαθαρτω
OO εἰχεν τὴν KATOLKYOL ‘ εν TOUT. μνημειοισ
και ovde αλυσεσιν - ovKert ουδεισ avrov
eSvvaro δησαι Ort πολλακισ avrov
δεδέμενον -πεδεσ και αλυσεσιν
ev ao ἐδησαν διεσπακεναι
και rag πεδασ συντετριφεναι

LI
και pndeva avrov ἴσχυν δαμασαι

νυκτοσ Se και ἡμερασ «εν Tour ορεσιν
και εν τοισ μνημειοισ tjv κραζον
και κατακοπτων eavroy λιθοισ
Ιδων δε rov ay απὸ μακροθεν
εδραμεν και προσεκυνησεν avro
και κραξασ φωνη 71 μεγαλη ειπεν
τι ἐμοι Kat σοι em Sue rov Ov ov ὕψιστον
ορκιζω ge TOV 6r. py pe βασανισησ
Ελεγεν yap avro o τῆν ἐξελθετο πναὰ ro ακαθαρτο
εκ του ανθρωπου- και επήρωτα avrov
τι σοι ονομα ἐστιν καὶ απεκριθη
ἐστιν pot ονομα Xeyuoy - ort πολλοι ἐσμεν
και παρεκαλει avroy πολλα
ἵνα μὴ avrove αποστειλη efw Tho χωρασ
nv δε exet προσ Tw ope ayeAn χοιρων
βοσκομενη - kat παρεκαλον Tov ra, Satpovia
eurovra -πεέμψον ἡμασ εἰσ τουσ χοιρουσ
ἵνα εἰσ avrove ἀπελθωμεν
και ευθεωσ᾽ κα ine ἐπεμψεν avrovo
eo Tove xoipova - και εξελθοντα τα πνὰ

τα ακαθαρτα. εἰσηλθον εἰσ Tove χοιρουσ

(Fol. 298 δ.)

V.1

12

13

obaudiuntei et uenerunt ultra
in regionem gerasenorum
et exeuntibus illis de naue
statim orrit illis homo de
monumentis in spu in mundo
qui domicilium habebat in monumentis
et neque catenis.iam quisquam eum
poterat ligare quoniam saepius eum
ligatum. conpedibus et catenis
quibus ligatus erat disrumpebat
et compedes comminuebat
nec quisquam posset eum amplius domare
nocte autem et die. in montibus
et in monumentis erat exclamans
et concidens se lapidibus
uidens autem ihm a longe
&d cucurrit et adorauit eum
et clamans uoce magna dixit
quid mihi et tibi ihu fili di excelsi
&diuro te per dm. neme torqueas
dicebat enim illiihs exi spe im munde
ab homine ‘et interrogabat eum
quod tibi nomen est - Et respondit
est mihi nomen legio : quia multi sumus
et deprecabatur eum multum
ut ne se expelleret - extra regionem
Erat autem circa montem : grex poreorum
pascentium * et depraecabantur eum daemonis
dicentes : mitte nos in porcos
utin eos intro eamus
Et statim dms ihs misit eos in porcos
et exeuntes spe
immundi : intrauerunt in porcos

(Fol. 299 a.)

Carr, IV. 41—V. 13.

[3j

ΓΕ!

---ὄ ey ---
KAT MAPKON

SS —

καὶ ὡρμήσεν ἢ αγελη κατα TOV κρημνον v.
εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν wo δισχειλιοι

και exycy ovro ev τή θαλασση

ot δε βοσκοντεσ avrog εφυγον 14

και ἀπηγγειλαν εἰσ τὴν πολιν και εἰσ τουσ G'ypeve
και ἐξηλθον ειδειν τι ἐστιν To γεγονοσ

καὶ ἐρχονται προσ TOV oy -xat θεωρονσιν αὐτὸ 15
vov δαιμονιζομενον - καθήμενον

ειματισμενον - καὶ σωφρονουντα

καὶ ef οβηθησαν᾽ διηγήσαντο δε avrow 16
ot eiDovr€a πωσ €yevero

avro ro δαιμονιζομενω

καὶ πέρι των χοιρων. Kat παρεκαλουν QUTOV 17

iva ἀπελθὴ απὸ των οριων avrov

: καὶ ενβαινοντοσ avrov εἰσ το πλοιον 18

ἤρξατο παρακαλειν avrov
o δαιμονισθεισ - iva ἡ μετ avrov

O δε uno ovk αφηκεν avrov: kat εἰπεν avro 19
ὕπαγε εἰσ TOV OLKOY σον προσ TOVT σουσ
και διαγγειλον avrou - οσα cot o 6c εἐποιησεν
και oTt ἡλεησεν σε: καὶ απηλθεν 20
καὶ ἤρξατο κηρυσσειν εν Ty δεκαπολει

Ya, —
000. ἐποίησεν GvTO 0 LC "kat TAYTEST εθαυμαζο

: καὶ διαπερασαντοσ του ἣν εἰσ TO περαν 21
παλιν συνηχθὴ οχλοσ πολυσ᾽
προσ avrov παρα τὴν θαλασσαν
καὶ ἐρχεται τισ των αρχισυναγωγων 22

καιπροσεπεσεν προσ Tove ποδασ avrov
παρακαλων avrov και λεγων 23
το θυγατριον μον ἐσχατωσ εχει

Abe αψαι avr10 - εκ των χειρων σου

ἵνα σωθη και Cynon και ὕπηγεν per avrov 24
και ἤκολονθει avro οχλοσ πολυσ

(Fol. agg 5.)

SEC MAÀRCUM 277

et praecipitatus est grex * sper praeceps

in mari ad duo milia

et suffocati sunt in mare

qui autem pascebant eos fugerunt

et nuntiauerunt in ciuitate. et in agros

et egressi sunt uidere quid esset

et ueniunt ad ihm. et uident illum

qui a daemonio uexauabatur. sedentem

uestitum et sane mentis

et timuerunt.narrauerunt autem illis

qui uiderant qualiter factum esset

ei qui daemonio uexauatur

et de porcis. et rogabant eum

ut discederet de regionibus eorum
Et ascendente illo in naui

coepit depraecari illum

qui demonio uexabatur. ut esset cum illo
ihsautem non admisit illum . et ait illi

uade in domum tuam ad tuos

et adnuntia illis . quanta tibi ds fecit

et quod misertus est tui - et abiit

et coepit. praedicare in decapoli

quanta sibi fecisset ihs- et omnes mirabantur
Et cum tranfretasset ihs ultra

rursum conuenit ad eum turba multa

&d eum circa mare
Et uenit quidam archisvnagogus

et procidens ad pedes eius

rogans eum et dicens

filia mea in extremis est

ueni tange eam ° de manibus tuis

ut salba sit et uibat. et ibat cum illo

et sequebatur eum turba multa

(Fol. 300a.)

Car. V. 13— 24.

278 KAT MAPKON
— — oy —

και συνεθλειβον avrov
y ? KGL γυνὴ τισ ουσα. Ey ρυσει αἱματοσ

er - 8-7 πολλα παθουσα. ὕπο πολλων ἴατρω
καὶ δαπανησασα τα εαυτησ παντα
καὶ μηδεν ὠφελιθεισα. αλλα μαλλον
€TL TO χειρον .ακουσασαπετου -
ἐλθουσα οπισθεν - και ἡψατο rov ἵματιου avrov
εν τω οχλω. λεγουσα εν eavry
ort Kay TOV ἵματιον εαυτου
αψωμαι σωθησομαι

και ευθεωσ εξηρανθη ἡ πηγη.
TOU αιματοσ QVTYJO - καὶ EyYW TO σωματι
οτι ειαται απὸ THO μαστιγοσ

και ευθεωσ επιγνουσ Kat o -—
τὴν Suvapey εξελθονυσαν ar avrov
και επιστραφεισ ev TW OXAW eurev
TU NWATO TOV ἵματιων μου

O δεμαθηται avrov λεγουσιν avro
βλεπεισ rov οχλον συνθλειβοντα σε
και λεγεισ τισ μου ἡψατο

και περιεβλεπετο ede - THY rovro ποιησασα
ἢ Se yuvn φοβηθισα καιτρεμουσα
δι o πεποιήκει λαθρα. εἰδυῖα o γεγονεν
avry n\Gev και προσεπεσεν avro
και εἰπεν avro πάσαν τὴν αληθειαν
Οδε ino eure avry θυγατὴρ ἡ πιστισ σον
σέσωκεν σε ὕπαγε εἰσ eun
καισθι ὕγειησ απο THO μαστιγοσ gov
€rt avrov λαλουντοσ epxovrat
απὸ TOV ἀαρχισυναγωγον λεγοντεσ avro

or. θυγατὴρ σου απεθανεν
τι ετι σκυλλεισ τον διδασκαλον

Ο δε ino akovcag Tovroy Tov λογον

(Fol. 300 6.)

25

27

28

29

30

31

32

33

34

35

36

SEC MARCUM
— M— ee —

et conprimebant illum
Et mulier quendam erat in profluuio sanguinis
annis.xii. quae multa passa erat-a conplaribes me
et erogauerat sua omnia
neo quicquam proficebat sed magis
deterius habebat-audito de ihu
uenit de retro . et tetigit uestimentum eius
inter turbam . dicens intra se
quia si uestimentum eius
adtigero salua ero
Et confestim siccatus est fons
sanguinis eius et sensit corpori
quod sana esset a plaga
Et statim cognouit ihs
uirtutem quae exierat de illo
et conuersus in turba ait
quis tetigit uestimenta mea
discipuli autem illius dicunt ei
uides turbam . conprimentem te
et dicis quis me tetigit
et circumspiciebat uidere. quae hoc fecerat
mulier autem timens et tremens
quod fecerat occultum . sciens quid esset acti
ipsa uenit et procidit ante eum
et dixit ei omnem ueritatem
ihs autem dixit ei filia fides tua
te saluam fecit, uade in pacem
et esto sana a plaga tua
adhuc eo loquente ueniunt
ab archisynagogo ° dicentes ei
quia filia tua mortua est
quid iam uexas magistrum
ihe autem audito hoc uerbo

(Fol. 301 a.)

Cap. V. 24— 36.

λεγει Tw ἀαρχισυναγωγω μὴ φοβου
μονον πιστευε- Kat οὐκ αφῆκεν οὐδε «va
παρακολονθησαι αντω. εἰ μὴ πετρον καὶ
taxwBov - και ιωαννὴν τον αδελῴον avrov
και €PXOVTAL ELT τὴν OLKCLOY "τον ἀαρχισυναγωγου
καὶ εθεωρει θορυβον κλαιοντων
καὶ ἀαλαλαζοντων πολλα. και εἰσελθων
λεγει avrow τι θορυβισθαι και τι κλαιετε
το παιδιον ovx απεθανεν .αλλα καθευδει
οι δε κατεγελων avrov
avroc δε exBaXov rove οχλουσ εξω
παραλαμβανει rov πατερα
καὶ THY LNTEpa TOV παιδιου
καὶ τουσ μετ G'UTOV οντασ
και εἰσεπορεύετο οπου ἣν To παιδιον
Kat κρατῆσασ τὴν χειρα του παιδιον
Aeye avro ραββι- θαβιτα κουμι
o ἐστιν μεθηρμενευομενον
TO κοράσιον σοι λεγω cyetpe

και evÜcoc ἀνεστὴ To κορασιον

και περιεπατει. yy $e ery ιβ.

καὶ ἐξεστησαν παντεσ -ἐκστασι μεγαλη
και διεστειλατο avrour - iva μηδεισ γνοι

TOVTO καὶ εἰπεν Sovvas αὐτὴ φαγειν.
nas εξηλθεν εκειθεν καπηλθεν

37

48

41

43

VI. 1

εἰσ τὴν πατριδα avrov* καὶ axoXovÜovaw avro

ot μαθηται αντου. και ἡμερα σαββατων
ἤρξατο διδασκειν . εν τη συναγωγὴ
και πολλοι axovoarrec - εἐξετλήσσοντο
ext τὴ διδαχὴ avrov λεγογτεσ
ποθεν rovro ταυτα. Kat τισ ἡ σοφια
ἢ δοθεισα avro - iva. και δυναμισ τοιανται
δια των χείρων avrov γεινωνται

(Fol. 301 6.)

—

MARCU

SEO
—— ς-ς —
ait archisynagogo noli timere

tentummodo crede. et non admisit quemquam
se sequi - nisi petrum et iacobum

et iohannen fratrem eius

Et ueniunt in domum archisynagogi

et uidet turbam flentem

et lamentantem multum - et ingressus
ait illis. quid turbamini et quid turbatis
puella non est mortua sed dormit

ad illi inredebant eum

ipse autem eiciens turba foris

adsumpto patre

et matre puellae

et qui cum illo erant

et introibit ubi erat puella

et tenens manum puellae

aitillirabbi thabita cumi

quod est interpraetatum

puella tibi dico surge

et confestim exurrexit puella
etambulabat. erat autem annorum ° xii*
et obstipuerunt omnes stupore magno
et praecepit illis- ut i nemini dicerent
et dixit dari illi manducare

Et egressus inde abiit

in patriam suam - et sequebatur illum
discipuli eius. et die sabbatorum
coepit docere in synagogam
et multi audientes . admirabantur
in doctrina ipaius dicentes
uude huic haec. et quae est sapientia
quae data est illi - ut et uirtutes iste
per manus eius efficiantur

(Fol. 302 a.)

Capp. V. 36-—VI. 21.

279

280

ssf

F3 fif

Ovx ovToc ἐστιν 0 TEKTWY- 0 ὕιοσ μαριασ

— Se —
KAT MAPKON

και οαδελῴφοσ taxwBov - και Ἰωσητοσ και ιουδα
και σιμωνοσ - οὐχι καὶ G4 αδελφαι avrov
δε προσ ἡμασ εἰσιν

και εσκανδαλιζοντο εν avro

—
: Kat ελεγεν avrour o ino

OTL OUK ἐστιν προφητὴσ ατιμοσ

ει μὴ εν τὴ πατριδιαντον - καὶ € ταῖισ συνγενεσι
και εν TY] οἰκια αντου. καὶ OUK NOVVATO εκει
ουδεμιαν ποιησαι δυναμιν

ει μη ολιγοισ ἀαρρωστοισ

επιθεισ rac χειρασ eÜepamevaey

και εθαυμαζεν δια τὴν πιστιν avrov

: καὶ περιηγεν τασ Kopjuag - κυκλω διδασκων
: και προσκαλεσαμενοσ τουσ - 9 - μαθητασ

απεστειλεν αυτουσ ava .8.

Sove αὐτοισ εξονυσιαν

TOV πνευμάτων των ακαθαρτων

καὶ παρηγγειλεν avrou - eua. μηδεν epwow
«wr οδον - εἰ μη ραβδον povov

parre πῆραν μήτεαρτον

pyre εἰσ τὴν Govqy χαλκον

αλλα ὕποδεδεμενουσ σανδαλια

και μη ἐνδυσησθαι .B- χιτωνασ

και eXeyev avrour - orov ay εἰσελθητε

exei μενεται" eod αν εξελθητε εκειθεν

: καὶ οσοὶ εαν μὴ δεξωνται ὕμασ

μῆδε ακουσωσιν ὕμων εκπορενομενοι
ἐκειθεν exrewa£are rov χουν

Toy ποδων ὕμων - εἰσ μαρτυριον avrour

και ἐξελθοντεσ εκηρυξαν

ἵνα μετανοωσιν᾽ καὶ δαιμονια πολλα
εξεβαλον. και αλειψαντεσ ἐλεω

(Fol. 302 5.) ‘AH

VI. 3

nonne hic est faber. filius mariae

et frater iacobi . et iosetis et iudae

etsimonis. nonne et sorores eius

hic nobiscum sunt

et scandalizabantur in illo

et dicebat illis ibs

quia non est propheta sine honore

nisiin patriasua etin genere suo

et in domo sua et non potuit ibi

ullam facere uirtutem

nisi paucos infirmos

inponens manum curauit

et mirabatur propter incredulitatem illorum

et circuibat castella . et circumibat docens

et conuocatis duo decim : discipulis

misit eos per uinos

dans illis potestatem

spirituum immundorum

et praecepit illis. ut ne quid tollerent
in uiam. nisi uirgam tantum

non peram non panem

neque in zonam aes

sed calciatos sandalia

et ne indueritis duas tunicas
Et dixit eis. quocumque introieritis

illic manete. donec exeatis inde

etquicumque non receperint uos

nec audierint uos. exe untes

inde excutite puluer

pedum uestrorum - in testimonium illis
Et exeuntes praedicabant

ut paenitentiam agerent. et, daemonia molta

eiciebant. et unguentes oleo

(Fol. 303 a.)

Cap. VI. 3—13.

-
v:
—

[3f

[8

fef

— και —
. T MAPKON
— Ss —

πολλουσ ἀρωστουσ εθεραπευον
και ἤκουσεν ἡρωδησ o βασιλευσ
pavepoy yap eyevero
TO ovopa GUTOV καὶ €Aeyogay
ort twarvno o Bamrwrrgo - ἐγήγερται
εκ νεκρων - καὶ δια TOVTO ἐνεργουσιν
a: δυναμισ ev avro
: ἀλλοιδεελεγον οτιἡλιασ ἐστιν
αλλοι δε eXeyov- ort εἰσ των προφητων
axovcag δε ἡρωδὴσ «urty .ον eyo απεκεφαλισα
: ovrog ex vexpuy ἡγερθη : üvroa yap ηρωδησ
αποστειλασ expaTnoey
τὸν Ἰωαννὴν και ἐδησεν avrov
καὶ εβαλεν εἰσ φυλακὴν. δια ηρωδιαδα
τὴν γυναικα φιλιππου του αδελῴου avrov
ort ἐγαμησεν αὐτὴν
: ἔλεγεν yap ἴωαννησ τῶ ἡρωδὴ
ovx εξεστιν σε exe av
τὴν γυναικα Tov αδελῴου cov
H δεηρωδιασ ἡνιχεν avro
καὶ ἤθελεν ἀποκτεῖναι avrov
και ουχ ἡδυνατο

o yap npwina εφοβειτο rov Ἰωαγνὴν
edwo avrov ανδρα δικαιον

και αγιον εἰναι" και συνετήρει avrov
Kas ἀκουσασ avrov πολλα εποιει
καε ἤδεωσ avrov ἤκουεν
και γενομενὴσ δεημερασ εὐκαιρου
ηρωδησ τοισ γενεχλιοισ αὐτου
δειπνον ἐποιῆσεν Tow μεγειστασιν
Kat TOL χειλιαρχοισ
και TOUT Tpwrow THE γαλιλαιασ
Εισελθουσὴησ 9« rgo θυγατροσ avrov
(Fol. 303 5.)

VI.

4

I5

16

17

19

20

multos aegros sanauerunt

Et audiit herodes rex .

manifestum enim factum est

nomen eius et dicebant

quod iohannes baptista resurrexit

a mortuis. et propter ea efficiuntur
uirtutes in ipso

alii autem dicebant quoniam helias est

alii autem dicebant.quasi unus ex profetis

audito autem herodes ait. quem ego decollaui

hic a mortuis surrexit. ipse enim herodes
misit ac tenuit

iohannen et alligauit eum

et misit in carcerem - propter herodiaden
uxorem philippi fratris sui

quod duxisset eam uxorem

dicebat enim iohannes herodi

non licet tibi habere

uxorem fratris tui

herodes autem insidiabatur illi

et quaerebat occidere eum

et non poterat

herodes enim metuebat iohanen
sciens eum uirum iustum

et sanctum esse. et custodiebat eum
et audito eo multa faciebat

et liuenter eum audiebat

Et cum dies opportunus accidisset

hero dis natali suo
cenam fecit principibus
et tribunis
et primis a galilaeae
Cumque introisset filia ipsius
(Fol 304 a.)

Cav. VI. 13—22.

36

281

282 IT ΜΆΡΚΟΝ
— --. —

ηρωδιαδοσ kat ορχησαμενησ καὶ αρεσασηῃσ ὉἹ.
Tw ἡρωδη - Kat Tour συνανακειμενοισ
εἰπεν o βασιλευσ τω κορασιω
αἰτησον με θελεισ καὶ δωσω σοι
καὶ ὡμοσεν αντὴ πολλα. εἰ τι αν με αἰτηήσησ 23
δωσω σοι. και το ἡμεισντησ βασιλειασ μου

ἢ δε ἐξελθουσα εἰπεν Ty μητρι αυτὴσ 24
τι αἰτησωμαι ἡ δεειπεν
τὴν κεφαλὴν ἴωαννου του βαπτιστόυ

καὶ εἰσελθουσα προσ τον βασιλεα ειπεν 25
Soo μοι emt πινακι whe
τὴν κεφαλὴν toayov rov Barrurrov:
περιλυποσ γενομενοσ o Bac eve 26
wo ἤκουσεν δια rove ορκουσ

καὶ δια rove συνανακειμενουσ

ovx ἤθελησεν avrny αθετησαι
αλλα ευθεωσ αποατειλασ σπεκολατοραν 27
εἐπεταζεν ἐνεχθηναι- τὴν κεφαλὴν avrov;

O δεαπελθων. απεκεφαλισεν avrov 28

ev τῇ φυλακη. και yeykey THY κεφαλὴν
emt πινακει. καὶ ἐδωκεν αὐτὴν τω κορασιω
και TO κορασιον edwKev τὴ μητρι avro
ακονσαντεσ Se ot μαθηται avrov yAGov 29
καιηραν TO πτωμαὰ αντον'
και εθηκαν avro' εν Tw μνημειω"
fa $ KaL ovvayoryTat οἱ ἀποστολοι Trpoe TOV op 30
kat ἀπήγγειλαν avro Tavra
oca εποιησαν καὶ οσα εδιδαξαμ
ἐβ : καὶ εἰπεν αυτοισ o «qo - Sevre ὕπαγωμεν 31
7 εἰσ ἐρημον Tro?ov - καὶ αναπανεσθαι oAryov
ἤσαν yap ot ἐρχομένοι
Kas οἱ ὕπαγογτεσ πολλοι
και ovde φαγειν ευκαιροσ εἰχον
(Fol. 304 5.)

SEC
omy

—

JES

RCUM

‘herodiades et saltasset.et placuisset
herodi .gimul que recumbentibus
dixit rex puellae
pete a me. quod uis et dauo tibi

et iurauit illi multa ‘quod quidquid me petieris

dabo tibi licet dimidium regni mei
quae cum exisset. dixit matri suae
quid petam . et illa dixit
caput iohannis baptistae
Cumque intro isset ad regem ait
da mihi in disco hic
caput iohannis baptistae
et contristatus est rex
mox audiit propter iusiurandum
et propter simul recumbentibus
noluit am contristare
sed statim mis speculatore
praecepit adferi caput eius
Et cum abisset decollauit eum
in carcerem. et adtulit capud
in disco. et dedit illud puellae
et puell a dedit matri suae
audientes autem discipuli eius uenerunt
et tulerunt corpus eius
et posuerunt.illud .in monumento
Et conuenerunt apostoli ad ihm
et renuntiauerunt illi omnia
quae egerant et quae docuerant
Et ait illisihs uenite eamus
in desertum locum . et requiescite pusillum
erant enim qui rediebant
et qui ibant multi
et nec manducandi spatium habebant
(Fol. 305 a.)

Cap. VI. 23— 1.

FR

je

A— -οὐἬ te —
KAT MAPKON
—=—_—_, 0 —

καὶ ἀαναβαντεσ εἰσ ro πλοιον VI. 32

: ἀπηλθον eur ἐρημον roov kar ιδιαν

καὶ ebay avrove ὕπαγοντασ 33
καὶ ἔγνωσαν πολλοι

και πεζὴ aro wayTwy πολεων

ν ἐκει . καὶ συνηλθον avrov

και fed Buy και εἰδων- πολυν οχλον o - 34
ἐπλαγνισθη em αὐτουσ ort σαν wo προβανα

μὴ ἔχοντα opera

συνε

και ἤρξατο διδασκειν αυτουσ πολλα
59 δερασ πολλησ γεινομενὴσ 35
προσελθοντεσ ot μαθηται avrov
Aeyovau avro ort ερημοσ᾽ ἐστιν τοπὸσ
ἤδη wpa πολλη- axoAÀvcov αὐτουσ 36

ἵνα ἀπελθοντεσ εἰσ Tove eyywrra aypovo
και εἰσ τασ κωμασ ἵνα ἀγορασωσιν εαντοισ
τι φαγειν καὶ asrokpiÜeur εἰπεν avrow o - 37
Sore avrowr υμεισ φαγειν - καὶ λεγουσὶν αντω
απελθοντεσ ἀγορασωμεν
διακοσίων δηναρίων ἀρτουσ
καὶ δωσωμεν avrowr φαγειν

και Aeyet avrow o wo" ποσουσ aprave £xeTar — 38
ὕπαγετε dere. καὶ γνοντεσ Aeyavow aut.
-- ἀρτουσ και δνω ἴχθνασ - και erera£ey.o ws 39
ανακλειναὶ TOTO - κατα THY συνποσιαν

ext Tw XÀopo χορτω- Kat avemeoov 40
a

TpacuA πρασιαι" KATA*p- και κατὰ πεντήκοντα

: καιλαβὼν ve. prove - xai rove. B- ixÜvam — 41

αναβλεψασ ew Tov ovpayoy ευλογησεν

και κατεκλασεν Tove - €- aprovc

και εδιδου Tour μαθηταισ avrov

ἵνα ἐν" κατέναντι GUTOV

και rove. β. ἴχθνασ .ἐμερισεν πασιν
(Fol. 3055.)

283

Et ascendentes in naui
abierunt in desertum locum seorsum
et uiderunt eos abeuntes
et cognouerunt multi
et pedestre de omnem ciuitatem
concurrerunt illuc. et uenerunt ibi
et exientes et uidens. multam turbam ihs
condoluit super eos . qui erant sicut oues
non habentes pastorem

Et coepit docere illos multa

et cum iam ora multa fieret

accesserunt discipuli eius dicunt ei

quia desertus est lacus

et iam ora multa . dimitte illos

ut euntes. in proximas uillas

et vicos. et emant sibi

quod manducent Et respondens ait illis ihs
date illis uos manducare. et dixerunt ei
euntes emamus

ducentis denariis panes

et dauimus eis manducare

. Etdicite inihs quod panes habetis

ite uidete. et cum cognouissent dicunt ei
.u.panes et duos pisces - et praecepit illis ihs
uti discumberent omnes - secundum contaubernia
super uiridem faenum - et discubuerunt

in partes - per *c-et per 1:

et acceptis . Ὁ * panibus. et. ii. piscibus
aspiciens in caelum . benedixit

et fregit- u* panes

et dedit discipulis

ut adponerent.ante eos

et duos pisces. diuisit omnibus

(Fol. 306 a.)

Cap. VI. 33—41.

284

Γ᾿

[ΚΓ Off

SJ

en
Se

KAT. MAPKON

Ka, εφαγον παντεσ καὶ εχορτασθησαν VI. 42

Kat npay κλασματων 43

(B - κοφινουσ πληρεισ. καὶ απὸ των ἴχθνων

και ἦσαν οἱ φαγοντεσ 4 ανδρεσ 44
: και εὐυθεωσ εξεγερθεισ ηναγκασεν 45

Tovg μαθητασ avrov. ἐνβηναι eur To πλοιον
και προσαγειν αντον εἰσ τὸ περαν

προσ βησσαΐῖδαν

: avrog Se aroAvet TOV oxAov ‘kat αποταξαμενοσ 46

αντοισ ἀπηλθεν εἰσ το οροσ προσευξασθαι

> καὶ oru γενομενήσ . ἣν παλαι τὸ πλοῖον 47

ev pea τὴ θαλασση

και αντοσ μονοσ ert THE γησ

και εἰδων αὐτουσ βασανιζομενουσ 48
και €eAavyovrag * ἣν yap o ἀνεμοσ

εναντιοσ GUTOUG - και περι ‘pt τεταρτὴν φυλακὴν

TNO VUkTOC - ἔρχεται o ine περιπάτων

ἐπι tno θαλασσησ

καὶ ἤθελησεν παρελθειν avrove

ot δε εἰδοντεσ avrov περιπατουντα 49

ἐπι 20 θαλασσησ - εδοξαν φαντασμα ewat

και avexpafay rayreg - xa, εταραχθησαν 50
και ehadyoev προσ avrove Aeywy
θαρσειτε eyo eua μη φοβεισθαι

: καιανεβὴ εἰσ τὸ πλοιον προσ avrove 51

και EKOTAC EY 0 AVELOT καὶ περισσωσ εν €

avrog- ἐξεσταντο και εθαυμαζον

ov yap συνῆκαν em rour aprour $2
ἣν yop 7 καρδια αντων'πεπωρωμενη

και διαπερασαντεσ εκειθεν 53

1ABov erc τὴν γὴν γεννησαρ

: και εξελθοντων avrov εκ του πλοιον £4

ευθεωσ ertyvocay αὐτὸν

(Fol. 306 5.)

SEC MAROUM

et manducauerunt omnes et saturati sunt
et sustulerunt fragmentorum

xil. cofinos plenos et de piscibus

et erant qui manducauerant *u - milia uiroru
et statim oxsurgens coegit

discipulos suos. ascendere in nauem

ut praecederent eum ultra

ad bessaidan - dum ipse

demitteret turbam ‘et cum dimisisset
eos abiit in montem orare

et cum sero esset factum . iam erat nauis
in medio mare

et ipse solus in terra

et uidens eos remigantes et laborantes
erat enim uentus contrarius illis

et circa quartam uigiliam

noctis. uenit ihs ambulans

super mare

et uolebat transire illos

ad ill i ut uiderunt illum ambulantem
super mare'putauerunt fantasma esse
et clamauerunt omnes. et conturbati sunt
et locutus est ad eos dicens

confidete ego sum nolite timere

et ascendens in nauem ad illos

et cessauit uentus . et plus magis intra se
stupebant et mirabantur

non enim intellexerant de panibus

erat enim cor eorum obtusum

et cum transfretasset inde
peruenerunt in terram gennesar

et egredientibusillis de naui

continuo cognouerunt eum

(Fol. 307 a.)

Cap. VI. 442—854.

fe fs

: καὶ συνάγονται προσ avrov ot φαρισαιίοι

ων 9 = — *
KAT MAPKON
- κοι BS ---
περιδραμοντεσ ὃ € oÀy τὴν περίχωρον
exewny ἤρξαντο ert γραβαττοισ

φέρειν παντασ. Tove κακωσ ἐχοντασ

VI. 55

περιεφερον yap avrova

οπου ay ἤκουσαν TOV ay εἰναι

καὶ που αν εἰσεπορένετο εἰσ κωμασ 56
ἡ εἰσ a-ypova - ἢ εἰσ Tad πολισ

ev ταισ πλατειαισ'. ετειθουν rove acbevouvras

και παρεκαλουν avroy* ἵνα kay TOV κρασπεδου
τουΐματιον αυτου αψωνται

καὶ οσοι ἥψαντο avrov ἐσωζοντο

VIT. 1
καὶ τινεσ TOV γραμματαιων

ἔλθοντεσ αποϊἵεροσολυμων

και εἰδοτεσ τινασ "roy μαθητων avrov 2
κοιγεσ᾽ χερστν" τουτεότιν ανιπτοισ

ἐσθιοντασ Tove aprove κατεγνωσαν

ot yap φαρισαιοι- καὶ παντεσ οι ἵουδαιοι 3
ἐαν μὴ rv κμὴ νυψωνται

Tac χειρασ ovk ἐσ θειουσιν aprov

κρατουντεσ᾽ τὴν παραδοσιαν

Tov πρεσβυτερων

καὶ ar ἀγορασ οταν ελθωσιν 4
cay μη βαπτισωνται ovk εἐσθιουσιν

καὶ αλλα πολλα ἐστιν. a παρελαβον

avrow rypew - βαπτισμουσ ποτηρίων

και ξεστων και χαλκιων και κλεινων

και ἐπερωτωσιν avrov ot φαρισαιοι 5
Kat οἱ ypa p. uua meur λεγοντεσ

δια τι ot μαθηται σου ov Trepurarovay

κατα τὴν παραδοσιν των πρεσβυτερων

αλλα κοιναισ ταισ χερσιν αἰσθιουσιν

Toy αρτον. οδεαποκριθεισ «urey aovrour 6

(Fol. 307 5.)

SEO MARCUM 985
— ie, te

circumcurrentes autem ‘totam regionem
illam. coeperunt in grabattis
ferre omnes male habentes
circumferebant enim eos
ubicumque audierant ihm esse
et quocumque intr oibat in uicos
uel in uillas - aut in ciuitates
in plateis - ponebant infirmos
et deprae cabantur eum ‘ut uel fimbriam
uestimenti eius tangerent
et quodquod tangebant eum salui fiebant
et conuenerunt ad eum pharisaei
et quidam de sscribis
uenientes &b hierosolymis
et cum uidissent quosdam discipulorum suoru
communibus manibus. id est non lotis
manducare panem uituperauerunt
pharisae i enim. et omnes iudaei
nisi primo lauerint
manus non manducant panem
tenentes traditionem
seniorum
et cum uenerint a foro
nisi baptizentur non capiunt cibus
et alia multa quae tradita sunt
illis seruare- baptismos calicum
et orceorum et aeramentorum et lectoru
et interrogant eum pharisaei
et scribae dicentes
quare discipuli tui non secuntur
secundum traditionem saeniorum
sed communibus manibus manducant
panem. ad ille respondens ait illis

(Fol. 308 a.)

Carr. VI. 55— VII. 6.

286

mim Ὡς
KAT ΜΑΡΚΟΝ
tay — ey —

ort καλωσ expo φητευσεν 001a περι ὕμω
ὕποκριτων - καὶ εἰπεν . Ολαοσ' ουτοσ

Tow χειλεσιν μεαγαπα. ἢ Se καρδια avrwy
Toppw αφεστῆκεν ad ἐμου |
paryy δεσεβονται με. διδασκοντεσ
διδασκαλειασ. evraApara αγνθρωπων
βαπτισμουσ ξεστων - και ποτηρίων

και αλλα παρομοια.α ποιειται τοιαυτα πολλα
αφεντεσ τὴν τολὴν του By

xparecre τὴν παραδοσιν roy ayÜponrav

καὶ Acyey αντοισ - καλωσ ατεθειτε

τὴν ἐντολὴν του bv

tva τὴν παραδοσιν ὕμων στησηται

Pavone yap ειπεν . τειμα τὸν πατερα σὸν
καὶ τὴν μήτερα . καὶ 0 κακολογων

πατερα ἡ μήτερα θανατω τελευτειτῳ

ὕμεισ δε λεγεται. cay eor ανθρωποσ

TW πατρι αὐτου ἡ τὴ μητρι

κορβαν o ἐστιν δωρον

o ay μου ὠφεληθησ

ovx εναφιεται avrov οὐδεν ποιησαι

Tw πατρι ἡ TH μήτρι ακυρουντεσ Toy Xoyov
του θυ Ty παραδοσει ὕμων

τή μωρα ἡ παρεδωκατε" και παρομοια

τα αυτα πολλα ποιειτε: καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοσ
παλιν Tov οχλον ἔλεγεν avrour

ακουσατε μου παντεσ καὶ συνιτε

ουδ ἐστιν εἐξωθεν τον ανθρωπου
εισπορενομενον εἰσ avrov οδυναται αὐτὸ
κοινωσαι- ἀλλα τα εκ rov ανθρωπον
ἐκπορενομενα. εκεινα ἐστιν

τα κοιγουντα roy ayÜpenrov

εἰ τίσ EXEL WTA AKOUELY AKOVETO)

(Fol. 308 δ.)

YII.

10

1I

12

14

15

SEC

MARCUM
— - SS —
quia bene profetauit esaias de uobis
Upocritis et dixit. populus hic
labiis me honorat. cor autem eorum
longe est a me-in uanum autem
coluntme docentes
doctrinas. praecepta bominum

baptizantes orceos - et calices

et alia similia- quale faciunt huius modi mults

relinquentes mandatum dei
tenentes traditiones hominum
et dicebet illis . bene inritum facitis
praeceptum del
ut traditionem uestram tradatis
moyses enim dixit. honora patrem tuum
et matrem. et qui maledixerit
patri aut matri morti merietur

uos autem dicitis - si dixerit homo
patri suo aut matri
corbam quod est donum
quodcumque ex me tibi proderit. iam non
missum facitis eum quidquam facere
patri aut matri . scindentes uerbum
del per tra ditionem uestram
stultam quam tradedistis . et similia
huius modi multa facitis et aduocans
iterum turbam dicebat illis
audite me omnes et intellegite
nihil est extra hominem
introiens in eum quod possit eum
communicare. sed que de homine
procedunt illa sunt
quae coinquinant hominem
si quis habet aures audiendum audiat

(Fol. 309 a.)

Cap, VII. 6— τό.

f3f

KAT MAPKON SEC MARCUM
— — ey — a — .-. —

: καὶ ore εἰσηλθεν εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν VIL 17 et cum introisset in domum
απὸ TOV OXÀov ἐπηρωτων avrov a turba . interrogabant eum
ot μαθηται avrov τὴν wapaBoAnv discipuli eius parabolam
καὶ λεγει avrour - ovrog και ὕμεισ 18 et ait illis. sio et uos
ασυνετοι εσται OV γοειτε inprudentes estis non intellegitis
ore way To ἐξωθεν quo domne extrensecus
εἰσπορεύομενον εἰσ Tov ayÜpenroy introiens in hominem
ov δυναταε avrov κοινωσαι non potest eum communicare
ov yap eurepxerat eur THY καρδιαν avrov. 19 nec enim introiit in cor eius

αλλ eur τὴν κοιλειαν᾿ και εἰσ' TOY OXETOY sed in uentrem . et in secessum

e£epxerat ᾿ καθαριζει WavTa Ta. βρωματα exiit. purgans omnes escas
eXeyov δε ort ro ex rov avOpwrov 20
ἐκπορενομέενον "ἐκεῖνα KOLVOL Toy ανϑρωπὸ

ἐσωθεν yap «x Tho καρδιασ των ανθρωπων 21

ot διαλογισμοι kaxot exropevorras

dicebat autem quoniam quae de homine
exeunt.illa communicant hominem

- abintus autem de corde hominum
cogitationes malae procedunt

πορνεια κλεμματα. μοιχειαι φονοσ'
πλεονεξία δολοσ - πονήρια ἀσελγεια

adulteria furta . fornicationes homicidia

auaritia dolus. nequitia inpudicitia

οφθαλμοσ πονηροσ. βλασφημίαι ix ται oculus malus. blasphemia superuia
adpor wn avra ravra. τα πονήρα 23 stultitia: omnia haec mala

ἐσωθεν exropeveras: Kat Kotyot abintus procedunt. et communicant
τον ἀνθρωπον. καὶ avac rac: exei ey 24 hominem. et exurgens inde

απηλθεν εἰσ τα opus τυρου. καὶ cre Done abiit in fines tyri . et ingressus
in domum neminem uoluit scire

25 et non potuit latere. mulier autem statim
ut audiit deeo cuius habebat filia

— e . . . .
spm in mundum intrauit et procidit

εἰσ τὴν oweiay - ovSeva ἡθελεγνωναι
καὶ ovk ἡδυνηθὴη λαθειν - γυνὴ δε ευθεωσ
wo ακουσασα περι avTOv - no εἰχεν ro θυγατριο

và axaÜaprov - eÜovaa και προσεπεσεν

: προσ rove ποδασ avrov : ἢ δε γυνὴ me 26 ad pedes eius. mulier autem erat
ελληνισ φυνισσα TO yever graeca syrophoenissa - genere

et rogabat eum . ut daemonium eiceret
de filia eius. et dixit ei

sine prius saturari filios

και »pora. avroy - ta ro δαιμονιον exad7

απὸ tha θυγατροσ avro Kat λεγει αὐτὴ 27
aec πρωτον χορτασθηναιτα Texva

ov yap ἐστιν kaXoy - λαβειν τον aprov των non est enim bonum. accipere panem
filiorum "οὗ mittere catellis

(Fol. 310a.)

Tekvow - και Badsy Tour κυναριοισ
(Fol. 309 5.)

Car. VII. 17—27.

287

288

[8

sas fxs

— Ss -ο--
T MAPKO
— ey

iones]

1 δεαπεκριθη avro λεγουσα. «€ adda και ra. VIL 28

κυναρια Vrrokaro rgo τραπεζὴσ εἐσθιουσιν
gro τῶν ψιχὼν roy πεδων - καὶ εἶπεν avr
ὕπαγε. δια Tovroy Xoyov

εξεληλυθεν το δαιμονιον ex THO θυγατροσ σου
και ἀπελθουσα εἰσ owov ευρεν τὴν Üvyarepa.
βεβλημενὴν επι τὴν κλινὴν

καὶ To δαιμόνιον ἐξεληλυθοσ

: καὶ παλιν εξελθων ex των opusy τυρου

λθεν δια σιδωνοσ εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν

Tyo γαλιλαιασ'. ava μεσον των ορίων

ano δεκαπολεωσ' « καὶ φερουσιν avro

κωφον και μογιλαλον" και καρακαλουσιν αὐτὸ
ἵνα επιθη avro τὴν χειραν' Kat απολαβομενοσ
avrov απὸ του οχλου xar tay

πτυσασ εβαλεν rove δακτυλουσ αὐτου

εἰσ τα ὦτα αὐτοῦ

καὶ ἥψατο THO γλωσσὴσ αὐτου

και αναβλεψασ - εἰσ Tov ovpayoy

ἀνεστεναξεν και λεγει avro εφφεθα o core
διανυκθητι.. και ἡνυγησαν at axoat αὐτου

καὶ eXvO: οδεσμοσ rye γλωσσὴσ avrov

και ἐλαλει ορθωσ και διεστειλατο αντοισ

iva μηδενει μηδὲν εἰπωσιν

: ot Se avrot μαλλον περισσοτερωσ ἐκήρυσσο

καὶ ὑπερεκπερισσὼωσ ἐξεπλήσσοντο λεγοντεσ

: καλωσ παντα πεποιήῆκεν - καὶ τουσ κωφουσ

ποιε ιακουειν - καὶ Tove ἀλαλουσ λαλειν
εν ἐκειναισ δεταισ ἡμεραισ

παλιν πολλουν oxXov ovroc

καὶ μὴ ἐχοντων avrov τι φαγωσιν
προσκαλεσαμενοσ τουσ μαθητασ λέγει ovrow
σπλαχνιζομαι ert του OXÀov TOVTOV

(Fol. 3105.) (ΛΘ

29

30

31

32

33

34

35

36

37

VIL 1

A

—

ad illa rearespondit ei dicens . dme sed et
catelli subtus mensa manducant
de micis puerorum . et ait ei uade
propter hunc sermonem
exiit daemonium de filia tua
et cum abisset in domum : inuenit filiam
iacentem supra lectum
et daemonium exisse
et iterum exiens de finibus tyri
uenit per sidonem ad mare
galilaeae -inter medios fines
decapoleos . et adferent ei surdum
et mutum - et depraecabantur illum
ut inponeret illi manum ' et suscipiens
eum.de turba seorum
expuens misit digitos suos
in auriculas eius
et tetigit linguam eius
et aspiciens in caelo
ingemuit et ait illi . effecta quod est
adaperite. et apertae sunt aurea eius
et solutum est uinculum linguae eius
et loquebatur confidenter "οὗ praecepit eis
ne cui aliquid dicerent
ad illi magis tentum praedicabant
ete o amplius admirabantur dicentes
bene omnia fecit et surdis
praestat auditum et multis loqui
in illis autem diebus
iterum cum multa turba esset
et non habentibus eis quod manducent
conuocatis discipulis ait illis
misereor super istam turbam

(Fol. 311 a.)

Carr. VII 28—VIII. 2.

[3j

— o — οο-΄-. —
KAT MAPKON

ort non ἡμέραι τρισ εἰσιν - azo more woe εἰσιν VIII.

και OUK ἐεχουσιν τι φαγωσιν

και ἀπολυσαι αυτουσ YHOTELT εἰσ OLKOY ov θελω
μὴ ἐκλυθωσιν εν τη οδω. ort καὶ τινεσ εξ αυῷ
axo μακροθεν ἡκασιν - και ἀπεκριθησαν avra

ot μαθηται avrov - ποθεν τουτουσ δυνησεται

TW χορτασαι ἀρτων ἐπ ἐρημειασ

και ἐτηρωτα AUTOVO - TT000VO ἀρτουσ εχεται

οἱ δε εἰπον’ ζ. καὶ παραγγελλει Tw οχλω

3

5
ό

i
ayamegty exe THO yo - Kat λαβὼν rove * £- aprove

καὶ εὐχαριστησασ ἐκλασεν καὶ εδιδου
rou μαθηταισ avrov -ἵνα παραθωσιν

καὶ παρεθηκαν τω οχλω. και εἰχαν

ἴχθυδια ολιγα και ευχαριστησασ εἰπεν
καὶ avrovg ἐκελευσεν παρατειθεναι

καὶ epayov καὶ ἐεχορτασθησαν

καὶ npay τὸ περισσευμα

Tuy κλασματων σφυριδασ i

ἤσαν e ot φαγοντεσ. wo τετρακισχειλιοι

καὶ ἀπελυσεν avrovg : - καὶ avrog aveBy

: €w TO ?Tiotov pera των μαθητων avrov

καὶ λθεν εἰσ τα opua. μελεγαδα
και εξ ηλθοσαν οι φαρισαιοι. και ἡρξαντο
σννζητειν συν avro* ζητουντεσ παρ avrov

TO σήμειον απὸ TOV ουραγου

: πειραζοντεσ avrov : kat αναστεναξασ

TO x Aeye

τι ἢ yevea avr ζητει σήμειον

ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν εἰ δοθησεται

Τὴ γενεα TAUTN σήμιον

και αφισ αντουσ παλιν

ἐνβασ εἰσ το πλοιον ἀπηλθεν εἰσ ro repay

καὶ ἐσελαθοντο .οἱ μαθηται λαβειν aprove

(Fol. 311 δ.)

SEO MARCUM
— 0 —

a,

quoniam iam triduum est. ex quo hic sunt

et non habent quod manducent

et dimittere eos ieiunos nolo in domo

ne fatigentur in uia. quoniam qui dam ex illis

de longe uenerunt . et responderunt ei
discipuli sui "unde istos possit

quis saturare panibus in solitudinem
et interrogauit eos. quod panes habetis
qui dixerunt septe.et praecepit turbae

discumbere in terram - et accepit - uii . panes

et gratias agens fregit et dedit
discipulis suis . ut &dponerent

et adposuerunt turbae. et habebant
Pisces paucos. et gratias agens dixit
et ipsos iussit adponi

et manducauerunt et saturati sunt
et sustulerunt quod superauerat

fragmentorum . sportas septem

erant autem qui manducauerant . ad - iiii - milis

et dimisit eos - et ipse ascendens

in nauem. cum discipulis s uis

et uenit in partes magidan

et exierunt pharisaei et coeperunt
quaerentes ab illo

signum de caelo

temptantes eum - et ingemiscens
spu- ait

quid generatio ista quaeret signum

amen dico uobis si dabitur

generationi huic signum

et missum faciens illos iterum

ascendit in nauem abiit ultra

et obliti sunt discipuli sumere panes
(Fol. 3124.)

Cap. VIII. 3—14.

37

289

Vay KH, —,
KAT MAPK
--

€t μη €ya. αρτον εἰχον μετ «avTOv

: εντωπλοιω : kat διεστελλετὸ avrour λεγων

βλεπετε απο rye ζυμησ των φαρισαιων

: καὶ tno ζυμησ ἡρωδου : και διελογιζοντο

προσ αλληλουσ - ort ἀρτουσ ovk εἰχαν

KQ4 yVOUG 0 ne λεγει αυτοισ "τε διαλογιζεσθαι

εν ταισ καρδιαισ ὕμων « ort αρτουσ ουκ ἐχεται
ονπω νοειτε ovóe συνΐεται

πεπηρωμενὴ ἐστιν ἢ καρδια ὕμων
οφθαλμουσ εχοντεσ ον βλεπεται

καὶ WT ἐχοντεσ OUK ἀκονετε

ovde μνημονενετε

ore rove. € αρτουσ Tove ἐκλασα

εἰσ τουσ πεντακισχειλιουσ

καὶ ποσουσ κοφινονσ κλασματων
ἤρατεπληρεισ.. λεγουσιν avro - B -

ore 8e rove -[- εἰσ rove τετρακισχειλιουσ
ποσασ σφυριδασ κλασματων ypare

οι δε euroy "C και λεγει αντοισ

FOC OvT'O συννοειτε

: και epxovrat εἰσ βηθανιαν - και φερουσὶν

aurw τυφλον - και παρακαλουσιν avroy
ἵνα avrov αψηται

xat λαβομενοσ τὴν χειρα του τυφλου
ἐξήγαγεν avrov εξω rho κωμησ

και πτυσασ εἰσ τὰ ομματα αὐτου
επειθεισ rac χειρασ avro ἐπερωτα avroy
«cTt βλεπεισ και avaBrepac λεγει
βλεπω rove avOpwrove wo δενδρα

wepimarovrrag - και παλιν επειθεισ rac χειρασ

ert τουσ οφθαλμουσ avrov
και ἤρξατο ἀναβλέψαι. και αποκατεσταθὴ
wore ἀαναβλεψαι τηλαυγωσ παντα

(Fol. 412.)

CAP.

VIIL

17

20

VIII

SEC MARC
— iy --- —

nisi unum p anem quem habebant secum
in nauem. et praecepit eis dicens
uidete a fermento pharisaeorum
et fermento herodis et cogitabant
ad alterutrum quod panes non haberent
quo cognito ihs ait illis. quid cogitatis
in cordibus uestris. quia panes non habetis
nondum intellegistis nec perspicitis
sic obtusa sunt corda uestra
oculos habentes non uidetis
nec aures habentes non auditis
nec meministis
quando de ju panibus quos fregi
in quinque milia
et quod cofinos fragmentorum
sustulistis . ad illi dixerunt. xii.
quando autem - uii .in quattuor milia
quod sportas fracmentorum tulistis
ad illi dixerunt uii . et ait illis
quomodo non intellexistis
et ueniunt uethaniam ‘et adferunt
ei caecum et rogauerunt eum
ut illum tangeret
et adpraehendi manum caeci
eduxit eum extra uicum
et expuens in oculos eius
et inpositis manibus illi interrogabet eu.
si quid uideret et aspiciens ait
uideo homines uelut arbores
ambulantes. et iterum inposuit ei manus
super oculos eius
et coepit uidere et restitutus est
ita ut uideret clare omnia

(Fol. 313 a.)

. 14— 258.

fs

ff

— Vey ey
KAT MAPK

καὶ αἀπεστειλεν αντον εἰσ OLKOV αυτου VIII.

Kat λεγει auTe ὕπαγε εἰσ TOV OLKOV σου

καὶ μηδενι εἰπὴσ εἰσ τὴν κωμὴν

: καὶ ἔξηλθεν o ine καὶ ot μαθηται avrov

eur καισαριαν THO φιλιππου - Kat ey TH οδω
ἐπήρωτα rove μαθητασ avrov λεγων

Twa με λεγουσιν ειναι οἱ ανθρωποι

οι e απεκριθησαν avro λεγοντεσ
ἴωαννην roy βαπτιστην -αλλοι δεηλιαν
αλλοι δε oc eva των προφητων

αντοσ δε ernpwra avrove

ὕμεισ δετεινα με λεγεται εἰναι

«
αποκριθεισ δε o πετροσ Xeyet avro avi o χρσ

> καὶ ἐπετειμήσεν αὖτ OL

ἵνα μήδενει εἰτωσιν περι avTov

και ἤρξατο διδασκειν avrove - ort Oe TOV Vier
Tov avOpwrrov πολλα παθειν

καὶ ἀποδοκιμασθηναι ὕπο των πρεσβυτέρων
καὶ ἀπὸ TOV ἀρχιερεων καὶ των γραμματεων
και ἀποκτανθηναι

καὶ μετὰ τρεισ ἡμερασ ἀναστηναι

και παρρησία τον λογον ελαλει

> καὶ προσλαβομενοσ o πετροσ ἡρξατο επιτειμαν

avro * o δε ero τραφεισ και eioy
Tove μαθητασ' avrov. ἐπετειμησεν πετρω
Acyw v ὕπαγε οπεισω pov σατανα

—
ort ov pori ra rov θυ

αλλα rov ανθρωπων

: καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοσ Tov οχλον

συν Tow μαθηταισ avrov evrey

eu reo θελει οπισω μου ακολουθειν
om,
ἀρνήσασθω eavroy - και aparo TOV στρν αὐτοῦ

και ακολονθειτω μοι. oc yap av θελη
(Fol. 313 δ.)

26

33

34

291

et dimisit illum in domum suam

et ait illi uade in domum tuam

et nemini dixeris in uico

et profectus est ihe et discipuli eius

in caesariam philipphi.et in uia

interrogabat discipulos suos dicens

quem me dicunt esse homines

qui responderunt ei dicentes

iohannen baptistam . alii autem heliam

alii autem quasi unum ex prophetis

ipse autem interrogauit eos

uos autem quem me dicitis esse

respondens autem petrus. dicit illi tu es xps

et comminatus est eis -

nemini dicerent de illo

et coepit docere illos quoniam oportet filium

hominis multa pati

et reprobari a senioribus

et a summis sacerdotibus et scribis

et tertia die resurgere

et palam uerbum lo quebatur

quem respiciens petrus . coepit obiurgare eu

&d ille conuersus uidens

discipulos suos comminatus est petro

dicens uade retro me satana _

quoniam non sapis quae sunt di

sed quae sunt hominum

et con uocata turba

cum discipulis suis dixit

si quis uult post me sequi

deneget seipsum

et tollat crucem suam

et sequatur me. qui enim uoluerit
(Fol. 314a.)

Car. VIII. 26—38.

292

— — ---
ΚΑΊ ΜΑΡΚΟΝ
— ε΄ -- —

VIII.

τὴν ψυχὴν avrov σωσαι ἀπολέσει αὐτὴν + οσ ὃ αν

ἀπολέσει αὐτὴν
evexev του εναγγελιου σωσεὶ αὐτὴν

τι yap ὠφελήσει τον ανθρωπον
«ay κερδησὴ Toy κοσμον ολον

και ζημιωθη τὴν ψυχὴν avrov
ἢ τιγαρ δωσει ανθρωποσ ἀνταλλαγμα

37

T0 ψυχησ avrov : ὃσ ὃ αν επεσχυνθησεταιεμε 38

καὶ τουσ ἐμουσ λογουσ εν τὴ γενεα ταυτὴ
τὴ μοιχαλιδι καὶ αμαρτωλω

Kat οὕϊοσ του ανθρωπον επεσχυνθησεται avro
oray ελθη ev τη δοξη τον πατροσ avrov
μετα των ἀγγέλων των αγιων

: και eAcyey αντοισ «ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν

ort εἰσιν tier δετων εστήκοτων μετ ἐμοῦ
οἰτινεσ ov μη γεύσωνται θανατου

εωσ ay educw την βασιλειαν του θυ
εληλυθυιαν εν δυναμει και μετα ἡμερασ εξ
παραλαμβανειο ine. TOV Tr€TpOV

και τὸν taxwBov και Tov wayyy

καὶ avayet αυτουσ εἰσ οροσ ὕψηλον
κατιδιαν povovg - καὶ Tare μορφωθη
ἐνπροσθεν avrov

καιτα εἰματια αυτου ἐγενενοντο στιλβοντα
λευκα ua wo χιων

WO OV VATAL TUT λευκαναι ere THO y"nc

και ὠφθη avrour ἡλειασ συν μωῦσει

om,

και συνελαλουν Tw tqv ‘Kat αποκριθεισ
—

o πετροσ eurey ro tqu paBBe

καλον ἐστιν ἡμασ woe εἰναι

θελεισ ποιήσω σκηνασ. y-

σοι μιαν και μωῦσει μιαν και ἡλεια μειαν

ov yap noe Tt λαλήσει

expoPot yap eyevovro
(Fol. 314 6.)

SEC MARC
— = --

animam suam saluam facere. perdet eam (αὶ sate

perdiderit eam .
propter euangelium saluam faciet eam

quid enim proderit homini

8i lucretur uniuersum orbem

et detrimentum patiatur animae suae
hut quid dauit homo commutatione pro anims
sua. qui autem confessus fuerit me

et mea uerba .in generatione hac

adultera et peccatrice

et filius hominis. confundetur eum

cum uenerit in gloriam patris sui

cum angelis sanctis et dicebat illis

amen dico uobis

quod sunt quidam hic. cireumstantium meca
qui non gustabunt mortem

donec uideant regnum dei

ueniens in uirtutem ‘et post dies sexs
adsumpsit ihs petrum

et iacobum . et iohannem

et ducit illos in montem excelsum

seorsum solus. et transfiguratus est

coram ipsis

et uestimenta eius facta sunt splendida
candida nimis

qualia non potest quis candida facere super terms

Et apparuit illis helias cum moysen

et erant loquentes cum ihu-et respondens
petrus dixit ad ihm rabbi

bonum est nos hicc esse

uis faciam tauernacula . iii.

tibi unum et unum moysi - et heliae unum
nosciebat enim quid loquebatur

timore enim exterriti erant

(Fol. 215 4.)

Capp. VIII. 35—IX. 6.

— — οὕ. —
KAT MAPKON

και eyevero νεφελη επισκιαζουσα avrow

και λθεν φωνὴ ex Tho νεφελὴσ λεγουσα

ovrog ἐστιν οὕιοσ [407 0 AYATYTOS ἄκοῦετε αὐτοῦ

avrov kat evÜeoa περιβλεψαμενοι
ovxert ovdeva εἰδον
et μη TOY - μονον μεθ εαυτων
xat καταβαινοντων avruv εκ του ορουσ
διεστιλατο αντοισ ἵνα μηδενει a εἰδοσαν
διηγήσωνται εἰ μὴ oray οὕιοσ
Tov ανθρωπονυ εκ νεκρων αναστη

: καὶ τὸν λογον exparnoav

προσ εαυτουσ συνζητουντεσ

[3]

τι ἐστιν οταν EK VEKPWY AVATTH

Saf

Kat ἐτήρωτων avrov Aeyovrea

οτι οἱ γραμματεισ λεγουσιν

ἡλειαν de πρωτον ελθειν

o δεαποκριθεισ ειπεν αντοισ

εἰ λειασ ελθων πρωτοσ -αποκαταστανει παντα
και TWO γεγραπται ἐπὶ TOV ὕιον του QVÜpusroU

ἵνα πολλα παθη και εξουδενηθη

αλλα λεγω ὕμειν ‘ore και ἡλειασ ἐληλυθε

Kat εποιησαν avro oca neo

καθωσ y ἐγραπται ἐπ avroy

kat ελθων προσ τουσ μαθητασ ειδεν οχλον

fos

qoÀvy προσ GUTOUG - και TOVT γραμματεισ
συνζητουντασ avrow ‘Kat ευθεωσ
vag οχλοσ. εἰδοντεσ Tov iv εθαμβησαν
καὶ προσ χεροντεσ .ἡσπαζοντο avroy
Qa: και εἐπτηρωτησεν avrovg τι συνζητειτε
εν ὕμειν καὶ απεκριθη avro
eu εκ του οχλου. διδασκαλε
ἤνεγκα roy ULOV μουπροσσε
exovra. ava. adadov
(Fol. 3155.)

IX.7

το

II

12

13

16

17

293

[o
J EJ

σ᾽ MARCUM
— --
et facta est nubs- obumbrans illos
et uenit uox de nube dicens

hic est filius meus xarissimus audite
eum et statim circumspicientes
neminem amplius uiderunt

nisi ihm tantum secum

et descendentibus illis de monte
praecepit illis. ut ne cui quae uidissent
narrarent.nisi cum filius

hominis a mortuis resurrexisset

et uerbum continuerunt

aput se conquaerentes

quid esset quod a mortuis surrexisset

Et interrogabant illum dicentes

quia scribae dicunt
quia heliam oportet primum uenire
ad ille respondens ait illis

si helias uenit primum restituere omnia

Et quo mo do scriptum est. in filium hominis .

ut multa patiatur ‘et contemnatur
sed dico uobis. quia et helias uenit
et fecerunt illi quaecumque uoluerunt
Sicut script um est in eum
et ueniens ad discipulos uidit turbam
magnam ad eos et scribae
conquirentes cum illis. et comfestim
omnis turba. uidentes ihm expauerunt
et gaudentes salutauerunt eum
et interrogauit illos quid conquiritis
inter uos et respondit ei
unus de turba magister
adtuli filium meu m ad te
habentem spm mutum

(Fol. 316a.)

Cap, IX. 7— 17.

294

"T

SY ςι —
KAT MAPKON
— ey v —
καὶ otrov ay avrov Kara\aBy IX.

ρασσει και αφριζει και τριζει rove οδοντασ

και Enpeverat- καὶ εἰπὸν τοισ μαθηταισ σου

ἵνα avro εκβαλωσιν᾽ και ovk ισχυσαν

εκβαλειν αντο. και αποκριθεισ αυτοισ λέγει

€) γενεα ATLOTE EWO ποτεπροσ ὕμασ ἐσομαι

εωσ ποτεανεξομαι ὕμων - φερετεαντον

προσ με: και ἤνεγκαν αντον

καὶ εἰδων avroy τοπνα. εταραξεν avrov

καὶ πεσὼν ert THO yo - exuALeTo αφριζων
και ἐτηρωτησεν TOY πατερα αντου

ποσοσ XPOvoT ἐστιν ὡσ TOVTO γεγονεν αὐτω

o δε eurey εκ παιδοσ. καὶ πολλακισ avroy

εἰσ πυρ. Kat eur ὕδατα βαλλει

iva, avrov ἀπολεση αλλα εἰ τι Óvy

βοηθησον ἡμειν κε. σπλαγχνισθεισ ες ἡμασ
O δε "e εἰπεν avro - εἰ δυνη πιστευσαι παντα

δυνατα τω πιστενοντι"

καὶ ευὐθεωσ κραξασ o πατὴρ Tov παιδιου

μετα δακρνων λεγει πιστενω

βοηθει τη απιστεια μου. και ore edev ine

OTL ἐσισυντρεχει οχλοσ

επετειμησεν τω TVL TO ακαθαρτω

εὐτων avro To ἀλαλον καὶ kodov πνα

€yo σοι επιτασσω εἐξελθελθε εξ avrov

και μηκετι εἰσελθησ εἰσ avrov

και κραξασ. καὶ πολλα σπαραξασ'

εξηλθεν απ avrov. καὶ eyevero wo νεκροσ

wore πολλουσ λεγοντασ ort ἀπεθανεν
Οδε ino κρατῆσασ THO xetpoo avrov

ἤγειρεν avrov και avert)

και εἰσελθοντοσ avrov εἰσ οἰκον

ot μαθηται avrov karuay npwrwy avrov

(Fol. 3168.)

19

20

41

22

24

25

26

27

28

fm

C MARCUM
— — -
et ubicumque eum adpraehenderit
applontat et spumat. et stridet dentibus
et arescit - et dixi discipulis tuis
ut eicerent illut. et non potuerunt
eicere eum ‘et respondens eis dixit
o generatio incredula . quandiu apud uos ere
quandiu uos patiar ‘adferte illum
ad me et adtulerunt eum
et uidens illum apa -conturbabit eum
et elisus in terra . uolutabatur spumans
et interrogauit patrem eius
quantum temporis est ‘ex quo hoc accidit ei
ad ille dixit ab infarttia . et frequenter illum
in ignem - et in aquam mittit
ut eum perdat sed si quid potes
subueni nobis dme. misertus super nos
ihs autem dixit ill i-si potes credere omnia
possibilia credenti
et continuo exclamans pater pueri
cum lacrimis ait credo . adiuua
incredulitatem meam. et cum uideret ihs
quod concurreret turba
comminatus est spiritui immundo
dixit illi mute et surde spe
ego tibi praecipio exi ab ill o
et cabe ne introeas in eum
et clamans. et multum discerpens
exiit ab 60. et factus est sicut mortuus
ita ut multi dicerent quia mortuus est
ihs autem tenens manum eius
eleuabit illum et surrex it
et cum introisset ipse in domum
discipuli eius secreto . interrogabant eum
(Fol. 317)

Cap. IX. 18—28,

fj

f$

sj

— --...- ες
ΚΑΤ ΜΑΡΚ

δια τι ἡμεισ ov κηδυνηθημεν ἐκβαλεῖν avre

καὶ €COr€y avTOLO - TOUTO TO γένοσ

εν ουδεν δυναται εξελθειν
€t μη ἐν προσευχὴ Kat νηστεια

: κακειθεν εἐξελθοντεσ. emopevovro
, δια rgo γαλιλαιασ - καὶ ov κηθελεν iva rur γνοι

«ban key yap rove μαθητασ avrov |

καὶ ἐλεγεν avrow - ort ὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπου

παραδιδοται «wr χειρασ ανθρωπον

—
καὶ AWOKTELVOUCLY GUTOV - KGL μετὰ Ὕ * )p«pac

ἀναστήσεται : οἱ δε sryvoovy To ρημα
xat εφοβουντο avrov ἐπερωτησαι

: και ἤλθοσαν ew καφαργασυμ

καὶ ἐν T1) OLKELA 'y€VOJ.€VOG - ἐτῆρωτα Avrovae

: Ti €y Ty οδω διελογιζεσθαι : δι δε εσιωπων

προσ αλληλουσ γαρ διελεχθησαν
ree μιζων γενηται avrwv
τοτε καθισασ εφωνησεν τουσ - (B -
και λαβὼν το παιδιον
εστήσεν AUTOY εν μεσω GUTOV
καὶ ανακλισαμενοσ αντὸ εἰπεν αὐτοισ'

oo αν των τοιουτων παιδιων

δεξηται ev τω ονοματι μου ej δεχεται

: καὶ OC ay ene δεξηται

ow en δεχεται. αλλα Tov ἀαποστειλαντα με

: ἀπεκριθὴ avro Ἰωαννησ καὶ εἰπεν

διδασκαλε ad apey τινα εν τω ονοματι σου

ἐκβαλλοντα δαιμονια

og ovx ακολονθει μεθ ἡμων

και ἐεκωλνομεν avrov - o δε αποκριθεισ axe

pn κωλυνετε. ovÓeur yap ἐστιν

oc ποιήσει Óvvagay * emt TO ογοματι pov

και δυνήσεται ταχυ Kaxodoynoas με
(Fol. 317 5.)

IX.

29

30

31

32

33

34

35

36

37

38

39

SEC | MARC

. quare nos non potuimus eicere illud

et dixit illis. hoc genus
in nullo potest exire
nisi in orationibus et ieluniis
et inde profecti- transiebant
in galilaea. nec uolebat quem quam scire
docebat enim discipulos suos
et dicebat illis quia filius hominis
tra detur in manus hominum
et occident eum et in tres dies
resurget - ad illi ignorabant uerbum
et timebant eum interrogare
et uenerunt in cafarnaum
qui cum domi esset interrogabat eos
quid in uia tractatis - ad illi tacebant
inter se enim disquirebant
quis esse illorum maior
tune consedit et uocauit . xii.
et accipiens puerum
Statuit illum in medio eorum
quem cum conplexus est ait illis
quis quis ex huiusmo di pueris
receperit in nomine meo me recipit
et quicumque me susceperit
non me suscipit ‘sed eum qui me misit
respondens illi i ohannes dixit
magister uidemus quem dam in nomine tao
eicientem dae monia
qui non sequitur nobiscum
et prohibuimus eum. ad ille respon dens ait
nolite prohibere.nemo est enim
qui faciat uiruirtutem -in nomine meo
et poterit. malel o qui de me
(Fol. 318 a.)

Cap. IX. 28— 39.

295

IS)

[9]

SR J

eR ee —
KAT MAPK

Ο-- a —

oc yap ovk εστιν καθ υμων ὕπερ ὕμων eon

> 07 yap ay ποτισὴ ὕμασ

ποτήριον ὕδατοσ εν τω ονοματι μον
οτι χρυ ἐσται: αμην Acyw ὕμειν

ort ov μὴ απολεσειτον μισθον avrov

: καὶ oc αν σκανδαλιζη

ενα των μεικρων τοντων * TOV πιστιν

ἐχόντων καλον ἐστιν avro μαλλον

—

IX. 40
41

€t TEPLEKELTO μυλοσ OVLKOD - επὶ TOV τράχηλο αὑτοῦ

και εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν εβληθὴη

᾿ καὶ eay oxavdadiln a v) xetp σου

αἀποκοψον avry]v* καλον ἐστιν σοι
κυλλον εεελθειν εἰσ τὴν ζωὴν

7: B χειρασ exovra βληθηναι

εἰσ τὴν γεενναν - oov ἐστιν TO πυρ
το ac B'eorov- οπου οσκωληξαντων
ov τελευτα. Kat τὸ πυρ ov a Devvre
Kay οπουσ σου σκανδαλιζ ἡσε
αποκοίον avrov

καλον σοι ἐστιν χωλον ee Oe

εἰσ τὴν ζωὴν αιωνιον
5 τουσ .B- ποδασ exovra βληθηναι
εἰσ τὴν yeevvay * εἰσ To πυρτοασβεστον
oTov 0 σκωληξ αντων ov τελευτα
Kat ro wup ov σβεννυτε
kat οοφθαλμοσ σου i σκανδαλιζεισε
exBade avrov
καλον σοι ἐστιν μονοφθαλμον εισελθειν

—
eur την βασιλειαν του θν

43

45

46

47

9: B: οφθαλμου o exovra απελθειν εἰσ my γεεννα

: ὁποῦ οσκωλῆσ αντων ov τελευτα

και ro rvp ov σβεννυτε

saga yap θυσια-αλι αλισθησεται
(Fol. 318 6.)

48

jmp
[9j
[ΕΞ
z
d

qui enim non est aduersus uos - pro uobis est

quisquis enim potum dederit uobis
calicem aquae in nomine meo
quia xpi estis. amen dico uobis
quia non perdet mercedem suam
quisquis scandalizauerit
unum ex his pusillis fidem
habentium bonum illi magis
8i circum daretur mola collo eius
et in mare mitteretur
et si scandalizat te manus tua
abscide illam . bonum est tibi
deuilem introire in uitam
quam duas manus habentem mitti in
gehennam - ubi est ignis
in extinguibilis. ubi mermis eorum
non morietur.et ignis non extinguetur
et gi pes tuus scandalizat te
abscide ill um

bonum est tibi clodum introire
in uitam aeternam
quam duo pedes habentem mitti in

) gehennam . in ignem extinguibilem
ubi uermis eorum non morietur
et ignis non extinguitur

quo d si oculus tuus scandalizat te
exime illum
bonum est tibi cum uno *oculo introire

. u?
in regnum di

quam duos. oculos habentem ire in gehennam

ubi uermis eorum non morietur

et ignis non extinguitur

omne enim sacrificium . sali salietur
(Fol. 319a.)

Cap. IX. 40—49.

Ss —
KAT MAPKON
—- — —
tom,
ρβ : καλὸν ro ἀλασ'. eay δε To αλασ
ayaAoy γενήσεται. εν τινι αὐτὸ αρτυσεται
€xere ev εαυτοισ aÀa και εἰρηνενεται

: ἐν αλλήλοισ : και exeiÜev αστασ

faf

€pxeraa εἰσ ra, opta THO Ἰουδαιασ

wepay Tov iopSavou - και συνέρχεται
παλιν 0 oxÀoc προσ avrov wo ew &
kat παλιν εδιδασκεν avrova kat ἐτηρωτων
avrov εἰ εξεστιν ανδρι

yovaixa ἀπολυσαι. πειραζοντεσ avroy
οδεαποκριθεισ evrey avrour

τι ὕμειν ετειλατο pw ὕσησ οι δεειπαν
ἐπέτρεψεν puvono βιβλιον αποστασιου
δουναι γραψαι kat απολυσαι

και ἀαποκριθεισ o we eurev

προσ τὴν σκληροκαρδιαν ὕμων

ἐγραψεν po ὕσησ τὴν ἐντολὴν ταυτὴν
απὸ δεαρχῆσ ἀαρσεν και θηλυν

ἐποιῆσεν o Oo και cure

evexev rovrov καταλειψει avÜpesos

TOV πατερα Kat THY μητερα «avrov
kat προσκολληθήσεται. προσ τὴν γυναικα
αὐτου Kat ἐσονται OL .B- €w σαρκα μεαν
WOTE οὐκετι εἰσιν B aAAa μια σαρξ

---
οοθσ εζευξεν -ανθρωποσ μὴ χωριζετω

> καὶ εἰεισ τιν οἰκίαν ra)uy - ot μαθηται αὐτοῦ

f$.

wept TOV αὐτου Àoyov

> ἐπηρωτησαν avrov * kat Neyer αυτοισ'
07 αν απολυσὴ THY γυναικα avrov

ΓΞῚ

καὶ aXX yy γαμησὴη μοιχαται ἐπ αὐτὴν
και «ay γυνὴ εἐξελθὴ απο του ανδροσ

καὶ αλλον γαμησήη- μοιχαται
pr : και προσεφερον avro παιδια
(Fol. 319 5.)

10

11

12

13

SEC MARCUM
—— — =
bonum est sal quod si sal
insulsum fuerit-in quo illud con dietur
habete in uobis salem - et pacem habete
inter uos. et inde exurgens
uenit in fines iudaeae
ultra iordanen - et conuenit iterum
turba ad eum sicut consuerat
et iterum docebat eos. et interrogabant
illum si licet uiro
uxorem dimittere temptantes eum
ad ille respondens dixit eis
quid uobis praecepit moyses qui dixerunt
permisit moyses- libellum repudii
dare scriptum et dimittere
et respondens ihs ait
&d duritiam cor dis uestri
scripsit moyses - praeceptum istut
ab initio autem . masculum et feminam
fecit ds et dixit
propter hoc relinquet homo
patrem et matrem suam
et adherebit ad uxorem suam
et erunt duo in carne una
it ἃ quae non sunt duo. sed una caro
quo d ergo ds coniunxit. homo non deiungat
et in domum iterum. discipuli eius
de eodem sermonem
interrogauerunt eum dixit illis
quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam
et aliam duxerit. moechatur super eam
et si mulier exiet & uiro
et alium duxerit. moechatur
et adferunt ill i pueros
(Fol. 320 a.)

Capp. IX. so—X. 13.

38

297°

ς΄ amm

298°

[2j

—- — 0 — ὡ--ὖ
KAT MAPK

ἵνα αψηται avrov «οἱ Se pabyrat avrov
ETETELMLWY TOLD προσφερουσιν

Ld —

ἴδων δε o na ἡγανακτησεν

και εἰπεν avro, αφεται τα παιδαρια
ἐρχέσθαι προσ je - και μη κωλνεται avra

—
τῶν yap τοιουτων ἐστιν -*j βασιλεια rov Ov

ἀμὴν Aeyw ὕμειν oo av py δεξηται

θυ
τὴν βασιλειαν του. wo παιδιον
OV μὴ εἰσ αὐτὴν εἰσελευσεται
Kat προσκαλεσαμενοσ avra
ετιθει rao χειρασ ez avra.

kat evdoye Lavra

: Kat ἐκπορενομενοῦ avrov εἰσ οδον

προσδραμων εἰσ. και γονυπετων avroy
"pora avrov λεγων..διδασκαλε αγαθε

τι ποιήσω ἵνα ζωὴν αἰωνιον κληρονομήσω

am,
O δειησ εἰπεν avro τι με λεγεισ ayaborv

ουδεισ αγαθοσ - «t μὴ μονοσ εἰσ ὃσ

Tac ἐντολασ οιδασ

μη μοιχευσὴσ μὴ πορνευσησ- μὴ κλεψὴσ
μὴ ψευδομαρτυρήσεισ

μὴ αποστερήσεισ

τειμα TOV πατερα και τὴν μητερα

o δεαποκριθεισ εἰπεν avro

διδασκαλεπαντα ravra εφυλαξα
€K νεοτήτοσ μου

— —- Y
pn: O Seino εβλεψασ avro "ηγαπησεν avrov

sj

και ELITEV AUTW - EV σοι ὕστερει
ὕπαγε oca, ἐχεισ πωλῆσον
και δοσ τοισ TTOXOUT

και ἐξεισ θησαυρον ev ovpavo

: καὶ δευρο ἀκολούθει μοι : ὃ δε εστυγνασεν

ἐπὶ τουτω Tw λογω. Kat ἀπῆλθεν λυπουμενοσ,

(Fol. 320 5.)

x.

8

21

SEC MARCUM
—— —
ut tangeret eos discipuli autem eius
comminabantur offerentibus
uidens autem 188 indigne tulit
et ait illis sinite pueros
᾿ uenire ad me et ne prohi 608
talium est enim regnum di
amen dico uobis.quisque non recep it
regnum di uelut puer
non intrauit in illum
et conuocans eos

inponebat manus super illos

. et bene dicebat eos

et cum egressus esset ipse in uia
adcurrit unus ‘et adgeniculans
. rogabat eum dicens magister bone
quid faciam ut uitam aeternam percipiam
ihs autem dixit illi quid me dicis bonum
nemo bonus nisi solus unus da
praecepta nosti
neadulteres ne occidas - ne fureris
ne falsum testimonium dicas

ne fraudem fe ceris

' honora patrem et matrem

ad ille respondens ait illi

: magister omnia haec obseruabi

‘ad iuuentute mea
ihs autem aspiciens eum dilexit eum
' et dixit illi unum tibi deest

uade quaecumquae habes uende

et da pauperibus

et habebis thensaurum in caelo

et ueni sequere me .ad ille contristatus
' in hoc uerbo. et abiit tristia

(Fol. 321 a.)

Cap. X. 713—223.

ff

SSS

‘KAT MAPK
SaaS
ἣν yop €xuv πολλα χρήματα
καὶ περιβλεψαμενοσ o qe «λέγει TOUT. μαθηταισ
αντου -πωσ δυσκολωσ οἱ τα χρηματα
exovrec εἰσ τὴν βασιλειαν του θυ
εἰσελευσοντ -T εἰον καμηλοσ
δια τρυμαλιδοσ ραφιδοσ᾽ διελευσεται
ἢ πλουσιοσ eur τὴν βασιλειαν τον bv
ot δε μαθηται avrov :

εθανβουντο emt row Xoyow avrov
O de ine παλιν .αποκριθεισ Xeyet avrour

τεκνα πωσ Ova koXov cow

τουσ πεποιθοτασ emt Tow χρήμασιν
ew τὴν βασιλειαν του θυ εἰσελθειν

οι δε περισσωσ εξεπλησσοντο Xeyovrea-
προσ «avrovg - και τισ δυναται σωθηναι
ἐνβλεψασ δε αυτοισ o ine Aeyet

παρα ανθρωποισ rovro αδυνατον «ori
παρα Se ro Bo Suvarov

και ἤρξατο πετροσ Xeyecy avro

ed ov peur αφηκαμεν Tavra

Kat ἠκολουθηκαμεν σοι. αποκριθεισ Se o ino

: ἀμὴν Aeyo ὕμειν ovder ἐστιν o0 αφηκεν
ἢ abe dove ἡ ἀαδελφασ ἡ μητερα
ἢ τέκνα ἡ αἀγρουσ ἐνεκεν ἐμου
ἢ ἕνεκα rov εναγγελιον. οσ ay μὴ Aa By
εκατονταπλασίονα εν τω Katpw τουτω
oo δεαφηκεν αἰκειαν και αδελῴφασ
και αδελῴφουσ και μητερα και τεκνα και a'ypove
μετα διωγμου. εν τω awe To ἐρχομένω
ζωὴν αἰωνιον λήμψεται
πολλοι Se ἐσονται πρωτοι ἐσχατοι
και ἐσχατοι πρωτοι
: σαν δε ev τὴ οδω αναβαινοντεσ
(Fol. 321 δ.)

23

32

—

SEC MARCUM 299

' erat enim habens multas pecunias.

et cireumspiciens iba. ait discipulis suis
quam difficile qui pecunias habent

in regnum di

introibunt. facilius est camellum

per foramen acus transire

quam diues in regnum di

discipuli autem eius

pauebant in uerbis eius

Et ibs rursus respondens ait illis

fili quam difficile est

confidentes in pecunias

in regnum di introire

magis autem admirabantur dicentes

ad semetipsos - et quis poterit saluus fieri
intuens autem eos ihs ait

aput homines hoc ‘inpossibile est

aput dm uero possibile

et coipit petrus dicere ei

ecce nos missum fecimus omnia

et secuti sumus te respondens autem ihs
amen dico uobis nemo est qui reliquerit
aut fratres aut sorores- aut ma'rem

&ut filios aut agros propter me

aut propter euangelium ‘qui non accipiet
centiens tantum: nunc in hoc tempore
qui autem reliquerit domum et sorores
et fratres. et matrem et filios et agros
cum persecutionibus. in aeuo uent uro
uitam aeternam accipiet

multi autem erunt primi nouissimi

et nouissimi primi

"Erant autem in uiam ascendentes

(Fol. 322 6.)

Cap. X. 233—321.

300

ΓΕ,

KAT ^ MAPKON

— —— —
εἰσ ἱεροσολυμα. Kat ἣν προσαγων αὐτουσοησ — X.
και εθαμβουντο. καὶ παραλαβὼν παλιν τουσ. iB
ηρξατο αντοισ λεγειν τα μελλοντα avro
σνυνβαινειν .οτι edov αναβαινομεν 33
εἰσ ειεροσολυμα
και οὕιοσ του ανθρωπου παραδοθησετι.
τοισ ἀρχειερευσιν Kat γραμματευσιν
kat κατακρινουσιν avrov θανατον
καὶ παραδωσουσιν αὐτὸν
τοισ εθνεσιν και ενπεξουσιν avro 34
καὶ ενπτυξουσιν αντω

και μετα τρισ ἡμερασ αναστήσεται

: kat προσπορενοντε avro Ἰακωβοσ 35

και toayyqo «οι vox ζεβεδαιου

καὶ λεγουσιν avro διδασκαλε
θελομεν o av σε epwrnowper
ποιησὴσ ἡμεῖν
O δελεγει avrow ποιήσω 9 μειν 36
και εἶπαν avro Soo new 37

tva. εἰσ εκ δεξιων σον και εἰσ εξ εὐωνυμων
καθισωμεν ev τὴ δοξὴ σον

Ο de no αποκριθεισ ειπεν avrowr 38
ουκ οιἰδατετει αιτισθε. δυνασθαι rev To ποτηριο
o €yo πεινω ἢ τὸ βαπτισμα
o eyw βαπτιζομαι βαπτισθηναι
ot δεειπαν δυναμεθα.ο δὲ - εἰπεν avrow 39
TO μεν ποτήριον - O €y€ Tre .vo 'πειεσθαι
και ro βαπτισμα
o eyo βαπτιζομαι βαπτισθηεσθαι
qo δε καθισε εκ δεξιων μον - ἡ εξ εὐωνυμων 40
ovK ἐστιν ἐμον δουναι - aÀXowr ητοιμαθαι

: ἀκουσαντεσ ot λοιποι" ε ἤρξαντο ἀγανακτεν 41

περι Tov take ov και ἴωαννου

(Fol. 3226.)

SEC ' MARC
——— εἰς
hierosolyma et erat praecedens ibs

et pauebant. et adsumpsit iterum : xii
coepit illis dicere quae ei essent
uentura ‘quia ecce ascendimus

in hierosolyma

et filius hominis tradetur

summis sacerdotibus et scribis

et damnabunt eum morte

et tradent eum

gentibus et inludent eum

et conspuent eum

et post tres dies resurget

et accesserunt ad illum iacobus

et iohannes. fili zebedei

et dicunt illi magister

uolumus ut quod cumque petieremus te

praestes nobis

ad ill e dixit illis praestabo uobis

et dixerunt ei da nobia
ut unus ad dexteram tuam * et unus ad sinistra

sedeamus in gloria tua

e
Et ihs respondens ait illis

nescitis quid petatis potestis bibere calicem
quem ego uiuiturus sum ‘aut baptismum
quod ego baptizor baptizari
ad illi dixerunt possumus. ihs autem dixit illis
calicem quidem ‘quem ego bibero bibetis
et baptisma
quod ego baptizor baptizamini
sedere autem ad dexteram uel ad sinistram
non est meum dare. aliis paratum est
et audientes ceteri . x coeperunt indignari
de iacobo et iohanne

(Fol. 323 a.)

Cap. X. 31—41.

πὰ v ὼς
ΚΑΊ ΜΑΡΚ

καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοσ αντουσ 0 ine X. 42
Aeyet avrow - Dare ort οἱ δοκουντεσ

ἄρχειν των eÜvov- xat karakvpueveovsw

GvTOY - καὶ οἱ μεγαλοι avrov

κατεξονσιαζουσιν avrov

OVX OUTWO ἐστιν εν ὕμειν 43
αλλ oc ay θελη μεγασ ev ὕμειν evar

ἐστε ὕμων διακονοσ

καὶ oc ay θελη ὕμων etvat Tporroo 44

: ἐσται ὕμων δουλοσ : καὶ γαρ o tue TOU ανθρωπου

ovx ἡλθεν διακονηθηναι.. aXXa διακονησαι 45
και Sovvat τὴν ψυχὴν avrov

: Avrpov ἀντι πολλων : καὶ ἐρχεται 46

εἰσ Teptyw - kat ἐκπορενομενου avrov
ἐκειθεν μετα των μαθητων avrov
και oxXov ἵκανον - o ὕιοσ τιμεον
βαριτειμιασ - τνυῴλοσ ἐκαθητο παρα τὴν οδον
ἐπέτων : καὶ AKOVTAT OTL ine o ναζορηνοσ 47
ἐστιν «ἤρξατο κραζειν και Aeyew
ϑιοσ δαυειδ apy ἐλεησὸον με
Kat ἐπετειμων avro πολλοι. ἵνα gana 43
o δεπολλω μαλλον - expagey ϑιοσ Saved
ἐλεησον με" kat στασ 0 ae 49
eurev avrov φωνηθηναι
ot e Neyovow τω Tv φλω
θαρσει eyerpe φωνει oe
o δε αποβαλων το ἵματιον avrov 50
avarndnoac ἡλθεν προσ avrov

και ἀποκριθεισ avro o ino eurey 51
τι θελεισ ποιησω σοι. € rupAow eurey avro
Ke ραββει iva αναβλεψω .ο de - evrevavro 52
ὕπαγε ἡ πιστισ σον σεσωκεν σε
και εὐθεωσ avefJAey εν

(Fol. 323 δ.)

SEC MARC 301
quos cum aduocasset ihs

ait illis. scitis quo d hi qui uidentur
principari gentibus et dominantur

eorum - et maiores eorum

potestatem habent illorum

nop ita est in uobis

sed quicumque uoluerit maior inter uos esse
erit uester minister

et quicumque uoluerit uestrum primus esse -
erit uester seruus nam et filius hominis

non uenit ministrari sed ministrare

et dare animam suam
redeptionem pro multis. et uenit
hiericho - et proficiscente eo
inde cum discipulis suis
et turba plurima. filius timeae
baritimeas. caecus saedebat circa uiam
mendicans: — Et cum audisset quia ihs nazorenus
est. coepit clamare et dicere |
fili dauid ihu miserere mihi i
et conminabantur illi multi - ut taceret
ad ille multo magis - clamabat fili dauit |
miserere mei. etstansihs
dixit illum uocari
ill autem dixerunt caeco
animaequior esto surge uocat te
ille autem proiecto uestimento suo
exiliens uenit ad eum
Et respondens ill i ihs dixit
qui d uis faciam tibi - caecus autem dixit ei
dme rabbi ut uideam .ihs autem ait ill i
uade fides tua te saluum fecit
et confestim uidit
(Fol. 324 a.)

Car. X. 497—852.

302

SRS

sas

Sy —
KAT MAPKON
Sey —
και ἠκολουθει avro ev Ty οδω x.
και ore ἤγγιζεν εἰσ Ἱεροσολυμα XI. 1
και εἰσ βηθανιαν poc: To οροσ των ελαιων
—

αποστελλει. B - rov μαθητων avrov
και ELITEV αυτοισ ὕπαγετε ELT THY κωμὴν 2
τὴν κατέναντι ὕμων᾽ Kat evÜeocr "
εἰισπορενομενοι- evpyoreTat πωλον
δεδεμενον - ε ον ουδεισ ανθρωπων
καικαθηκεν λυσαντεσ' avrov και aya-yere
και ay τισ ὕμειν εἰπη τι Àvere rov πωλον 3

—
€LTATE OTL o κα αὐτου xpeuv €xet

καὶ «vÜva avrov αποστελλει παλιν woe

: καὶ ἀαπελθοντεσ evpov πωλον δεδεμενον 4

προσ τὴν θυραν e£o* ert του αμῴφοδον
και λυουσιν avrov
και τινεσ των EKEL €T T)KOTOV 5
eXeyov avrow τι ποιειτε λνοντεσ Tov πωλον
my,

ot δε εἰπον καθωσ εἰρήκει avrouw o tho 6
Kat αφηκαν avrovo

— .
και ἤγαγον Tov oXov προσ TOV tj» 7
και επιβαλλουσιν avro. ra ἵματια avrov
και καθειζει em avrov
πολλοι Ó« ra. ἵματια avro 8
ἐστρωνννον εἰσ τὴν οδον -αλλοι δε εστιβαδασ
exomroy εκ των δενδρων

καὶ ἐστρωνννον τὴν οδον

: καὶ οἱ προσ αγοντεσ'. Kat οἱ ακολουθουντεσ 9

ἐκραζον Aeyovrea - ευλογήμενοσ o ἐρχομενοσ
io, .

εν ovojg.a TL KU

καὶ εὐλογημενὴ ἢ ἐρχομενὴ 10
βασιλεια rov πατροσ ἡμων Saved
oc'cayya ev Tour ὕψιστοισ
: καὶ εἰσελθων εἰσ ἐροσολυμα ΕΙΣ 11
(Fol. 324 6.)

Carp. X. 52—-XI. rr.

SEC MARCUM
— 0 ÁÀ —Á
et sequebatur eum in uia

et cum adpropinquaret hierosolyma

et in bethaniam ad montem oliueti
mittit duos ex discipulis suis

et ait illis ite in castellum

qui est contra uos . et statim
introeuntes inuenietis pullum

ligatum super quem nemo hominum
sedit soluite illum et adducite

et si quis uobis dixerit. quid soluitis pullum
dicite quia dmo necessarius eat

et continuo illum dimittet .iterum hoc
et abeuntes inuenerunt pullum alligatum
ante ienuam foris in transitu

et soluerunt eum

et qui erant illie stantes

dixerunt illis quid facitis soluentes pullum
ad illi dixerunt sicut praeceperat illis ihs
et permiserunt illos

et adduxerunt pullum ad ihm

et inponunt illi -uestimenta sua

et sedebat super eum

multi autem uestimenta sua

sternebat in uia. alii autem frondes
caedebant de arboribus

et sternebat in uiam

et qui praeibant.et qui sequebantur
clamabant dicentes. benedictus qui uenit
in nomine dmi et

benedictum quod uenit

regnum patris nostri dauid

ossanna in excelsis

et cum introisset in hierosolyma
(Fol. 325 a.)

3

31

KAT MAPKON

— — X —
και εἰσ TO ἵερον περιβλεψαμενοσ avra.
οψειασ 299 ουσασ ὡρασ εξηλθεν
εἰσ βηθανιαν μετα των. B. μαθητων
καὶ τὴ eravptovov εξελθοντα aro βηθανιασ
ἐπινασεν - και εἰδων απὸ μακροθεν
συκην exovoay φνλλα ηλθεν ειδειν eay τι
ἐστιν εν αὐτὴ Kot μῆδεν evpuv εἰ μη PvAAG
ov yap NV ο καιροσ συκων

αποκριθεισ eurev αὐτὴ
μῆκετι eur τὸν αἰωνα

ae

efov μηδεισ xaprov φαγὴ
Kat ἤκονον ot μαθηται avrov

και εἰσελθων evo ἱἹεροσολυμα

* καιοτεὴν €V τωΐἵερω

ἡρξατο exBaAXew εκειθεν

Tove πωλουντασ καὶ ayopafovrar

ev Tw (epo καὶ rax τραπεζασ των κολλυβιστω
καὶ rac καθεδρασ των πωλουντων

TAT περιστασ Kat ουκ Nd Ley

ἵνα Tur διενεγκὴ σκενοσ δια του tepov
και εδιδασκεν λεγων avrour γεγραπται
ο οἰκοσ μου οἰκοσ προσευχησ
κληθησεται πασιν τοισ εθνεσιν

ὕμεισ δε ἐποιήσατε αὐτὴν

σπηλεον λήστων : και ἤκουσαν

οἱ Gapxeuepeur και οἱ γραμματεισ

εζητουν πωσ avrov απολεσωσιν

εφοβουντο yap avrov
ort πασ o oxAoc ἐξεπλησσετο

: ἐπὶ τὴ bay avrov : και ore owe eyevero

eferopevero ex THT πολεωσ
και παραπορενομενοι TO πρωι

‘Woy τὴν συκὴν εἐξηραμμενὴν
(Fol. 325 5.)

Cap.

XI.

12

13

14

15

16

18

19

20 |

SEC MARC 303

et in templ um circumspex isset omnia
cum uespera iam esset hora

exiit in bethaniam cum. xii. discipulis
et alia die cum exissent a bethania
esuriit. et cum uidisset a longe ficum
habente folia uenit uidere si quid esset
in ea ‘et nihil inuenit praeter folia

non enim erat tempus ficum
respondens dixit ei

iam non amplius in aeternum

ex te quis quam fructum manducet

et audiebant discipuli eius

et intrauerunt in hierosolyma

et cum esset in templum

coepit eicere inde

uendentes et ementes

in templo et mensas. nummulariorum
et cathe dras uentium

columbas euertit - et non sinebat

ut quisquam transferret uas. per templum
et docebat dicens illis scriptum est
domus mea domus orationis

uocauitur omnibus gentibus

uos autem fecis eam

speluncam latronum et audierunt
summi sacerdotes et scribae

quaerebant quo mo do illum perderent

timebant enim eum

quoniam omnis turba admirabatur

super doctrina eius. et cum uespere esset factu
egrediebantur de ciuitate

et cum transirent mane

uiderunt ficum aridam factam

(Fol. 326 a.)

XI. 11—20.

304 KAT MAPK SEC MARC
«τς -- -ς ——— GS
. ex piLov- και ayap.ymaÜ eu οπετροσ XI. 21 8 radicibus. et recordatus petrus
Xeye avro ραββει -ἴδου ἡ συκη ἣν κατήηρασω ait illi rabbi - ecce arbor ficui maledixisti
pa: efnpavOn : και αποκριθεισ o ino Aeyeravroe 22 aruit. et respondens ihs ait illis
€t €xere TU TU TOV ὃν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν 23 si habueritis fidem di- amen dico uobis
OC ay εἰπὴ TO OPE TOVTO quicumque dixerit monti huic
αρθητι και βληθητι εἰσ την θαλασσαν tollere et mittere in mare |
και μὴ διακριθησ ev Tn καρδια avrov et non aesitauerit in corde suo
αλλα Turrevo ro μελλον.ο ay eum sed crediderit futurum . quodcumque dixert
pre: yerna eras avro * δια rovro Aeyo ὕμειν 24. erit illi propterea dico uobis
avra ova προσευχεσθαι και ετεισθαι omnia quaecumque oratis et petitis
wurreveras ort λήμψεσθαι. και eoraa ὕμειν credite qui accipietis et uenient uobis
pre : KQLOTAY στήκεται pog evyop.evot 25 et cum stabitis ad orandum
n αφιετε erret ἐχεται κατα TOT dimittite si quid habetis aduersum aliquem
ἵνα καὶ o πατὴρ Ujp.ov - 0 Qv εν TOU. ουράνοισ ut et pater uester. qui est in caelis
αφησει ὕμειν τα παραπτωματα dimittat uobis delicta uestra
ec de ὕμεισ ovx αφιεται 26 si autem uos non dimiseritis
ovde o πατὴρ ὕμων neque pater uester
o ἐν ουρανοισ αφήσει ὕμειν qui est in caelis remittet uobis
TO. παραπτωματα ὕμων delicta uestra
ext: καὶ _pxeTat παλιν ew ἵἹεροσολυμα 27 et uenit iterum hierosolyma
Kat εν TW Lepo περιπατουντοσ αὐτου et in templo deambulante eo
€pXovrat προσ avrov accedunt ad eum
οἱ αρχίερεισ και ot γραμματεισ summi sacerdotes et scribae
καὶ ot peo Bvrepot rov Xaov. Kat Meyovew ovre 28 et seniores populi. et dicunt ei
ev ποιὰ εἐξουσια ταυτα TTOLELO in qua potestate haec facis
O de ine αποκριθεισ ειπεν avrour 19 ihs autem respondens dixit illis
επερωτήσω pag Kayw interrogauo uos et ego
eva Xoyov ἀποκριθητε μοι unum uerbum respondite mihi
και €yo Aeyw ὕμειν et ego dico uobis
ev ποια ἐξουσια Tavra. Tow in qua potestate haec facio
το βαπτισμα το iwayvov 30 baptisma iohannis
ef ovpavov nv ἡ εξ ανθρωπων de caelo erat an ex hominibus
αποκριθητε μοι respondete mihi
(Fol. 326 5.) ‘MA (Fol. 327 a.)

Cap. XI. 20— 30.

KAT MAPK
——— uu
και διελογιξοντο προσ eavrove XI. 31
λεγοντεσ τι εἴπωμεν - eay εἴπωμεν ef οὐρανοῦ
Aeyet υμειν - Sua rt ovy ovx επιστευσατε avro
cay εἴπωμεν εξ ανθρωπων 32
φοβουμεν rov λαον. παντεσ yap ἡδεισαν
Toy ἴωαννὴν * ort αληθωσ προφητὴησ ἣν
και αποκριθεντεσ λεγουσιν τω op OUK οιδαμα 33
αποκριθεισ o ine Aeyet avro
ovde eyo λεγω ὕμειν eur rouxy εξουσιαν
p : ταῦτα wow * και npgaro avrow XI. 1
ev παραβολαισ λεγειν
ανπέλωνα εφυτευσεν ανθρωποσ
και περιεθηκεν ῴραγμον
και ὡρυξεν ὕποληνιον - Kat ὠκοδομησεν πύργο
και ἐξεδοτο avroy- Tow γεωργοισ
και απεδημησεν
καὶ ἀπέστειλεν προσ τουσ᾽ γεωργουσ 2
Tw ka4pxo δουλον -ἵνα απο TOV καρπου
του αμπελωνοσ δωσουσιν avro
καὶ λαβοντεσ avrov εδειραν 3
και ἀπεστειλαν Katy ov προσ avrov
kat παλιν απεστειλεν προσ avrovo 4
αλλον δουλον - kat ἐκεινον εκεφαλαιωσαν
Kat ἡτίιμησαν
και αλλον απεστειλεν δουλον 5
KGK€LVOV ἀπέκτειναν
καὶ πολλουσ aAXovo - ove μεν δεροντεσ
αλλουσ δε arroxrevvovrer
Ext ovy eva exov ὕιον ayaryrov 6
KQK€LVOV αἀπεστειλεν - ἐσχατον λεγὼν
οτι TOV ULOV μον ἐντραπήσονται
οι δεγεωργοι εἰπαν προσ εαυτουσ 7

ovroc ἐστιν 0 κληρονομοσ

(Fol. 325 5.)

SEC MARCUM
BSS —-
et cogitabant inter semetipsos
dicentes quid dicemus si dixerimus de caelo
dicet nobis quare non crededistis ill i
si dixerimus ex hominibus
timemus plebem ‘omnes enim sciebant
iohannen - quia uere profeta erat
et respondentes dixerunt ad ihm nescimus
respondens ihe ait illis
nec ego dico uobis in qua potestate haec
facio - et coepit illis
in parauolis loqui
uineam plantauit homo
et circum dedit saepem
et fodit lacum - et fabricauit turrem
et tradidit eam colonis
et peregre profectus cet
et misitadcolonos -
in tempore seruum.- ut de fructibus
ex uinea darent ei
et adpraehensum eum caeciderunt
et dimiserunt uacuum ad eum
et iterum misit ad illos
alium seruum - et illum in capite
uulnerauerunt et contumeliis adfecerunt
Et alium misit seruum
et illum occiderunt
et plures alios . quosdam caeciderunt
alios autem occiderunt
adhuc et iam unum habens filium carissimum
et illum misit. nouissimum dicens
quia filium meum uerebuntur
coloni autem dixerunt ad inuicem
hic est haeres
(Fol. 328 a.)

Carp, XI. 31—XII. 7.

39

305

306

ΓΞ!

J

KAT MAPK

Sevre αποκτεινωμεν avrov

και ἡμῶν εσται ἢ κληρονομια

και λαβοντεσ avrov απεκτειναν

και εξεβαλον αντον e$o rov αμπελωνοσ
TL OVV ποιήσει O KG. TOV αμπελωνοσ
ελευσεται και απολεσει τουσ γεωργουσ

και δωσει τον αμπελωνα αλλοισ
ovde THY γραφὴν ταυτὴν aveyvore

Aor ov απεδοκιμασαν οι οικοδομουντεσ'
ovroc ἐγενηθη ew κεφαλὴν γωνειασ'
παρα κυ eyevero αντη. καὶ εστιν θανμαστη
εν οφθαλμοισ ἡμων
Kat ἐζητουν avrov κρατῆσαι
και εφοβηθησαν τον οχλον
εἐγνωσαν yap ort προσ αντουσ
τὴν παραβολὴν eurev - Kat αφεντεσ avrov

:απηλθαν 'και αποστελλουσιν taa
των φαρισαιων - καὶ των ἡρωδιανων
ἵνα avrov παγιδευσωσιν λογω
καὶ ἐπηρωτων avrov ot φαρισαιοι
διδασκαλε οιδαμεν - orc αληθησ e
και ov μελει σοι περι ουδενοσ
ov yap BXereur εἰσ προσωπὸον ανθρωπων
αλλα er αληθειασ τὴν odov του ϑυ διδασκεισ'
eure ovy que. εἰ ἐξεστιν ἡμασ δουναι
επικαιφαλαιον καισαρι 7 OU

Οδε qe edwy avrov τὴν ὕποκρισιν
εἰπεν avrou «τι pe repa eere
φερετε pot δηναριον iva edw
ot Se nveyxay και Neyer avrow
TLVOO ἢ ELKWY αντη "και ἢ Ertypady
εἰπαν avro καισαροσ

—
αποκριθεισ Se o tno eurey

(Fol. 328 5.)

I5

17

ARCUM

—À

SEC
— ς-
uenite occidamus eum

et nostra erit hereditas

et adpraehensum eum occiderunt
et eiecerunt eum extra uineam
quid ergo faciet dms uineae
ueniet et perdet colonos

et dauit uineam aliis

nec scripturam hanc legistis

lapidem quem reprobauerunt aedificantes

hic factus est in caput anguli

a dmo factus est iste “et est admirabiles
in oculis nostris

et quaerebant eum tenere

et timuerunt turbam

cognouerunt enim . quoniam ad eos
parauol am dixit. et relicto eo abierunt
et mittunt quosdam

pharisaeorum et herodianis

ut eum caperent uerbo

et interrogabant pharisaei eum
magister scimus quia uerax eg

et non curas quemquem

non enim aspicis in faciem hominum
sed in ueritatem uiam dmi doces

dic ergo nobis. si licet nobis dare

tributum caesari aut non

ihs autem uidens illorum uersutiam

ait illis quid me temptatis

adferte mihi denarium ut uideam
ad illi attulerunt. et ait illis

cuius est imago haec et superscriptio

dicunt illi caesaris

respondens autem ihs ait

(Fol. 329a.)

Cap. XII. 7—17.

—— -— ὡ-ς
KAT MAPK
KS —- —
arodore Ta TOV καισαροσ TO καισαρι
— ο-ς
και τὰ του Ov Tw θω. και εθαυμαζοντο em avrov
καὶ ἐρχονται προσ avrov σαδδουκαιοι

οἰτινεσ λεγουσιν -αναστασιν μὴ εἰναι

καὶ ἐπήῆρωτων avroy λεγοντεσ'
διδασκαλε-. μωῦσησ ἡμεῖν eypoajey
eay rwog ἀαδελῴοσ αποθανὴ
καὶ €X1] γνναικα και τεκνα μὴ αφη
ἵνα λαβὴ o ἀαδελῴφοσ avrov τὴν γυναικα avrov
καὶ ἐζξαναστησὴ σπερμα- τω αδελφω avrov
ἤσαν ovy παρ μειν. ζει αδελῴφοι
και o proc ἐλαβεν γυναικα. καὶ απεθανεν
καὶ οὐκ αφηῆκεν σπερμα
και o δευτεροσ ἐλαβεν αντην. και ameÜavey
και ove αυτοσ ovk αφηκεν σπερμα
καὶ ὡσαυτωσ ἐλαβον αντην οι. p
καὶ ovK adyKay σπερμα
Ka4 7) γυνὴ areBavev
εν T αναστασὶ ovy
τίνοσ avTwY εἐσται ἢ γυνὴ
οι γαρ "2 €0 Xov αὐτὴν yvy aka.
αποκριθεισ Seo ae €urey avrow

ov δια Tovro πλανασθαι

μὴ yewwoKovres rad γραφασ

pede τὴν Óvrapay rov θυ oSare

οταν yap εκ vexpoy αναστησουσιν

ov γαμουσιν οὐδε γαμιζουσιν

αλλα εἰσιν wo αγγελοι εν τοισ ουρανοισ
περι δε τῶν vekpav - ort ἐγειρονται

ovx ανεγνωται "εν Ty βυβλω ibo eor

homey
ext tno Batov- wo evrey avro o θσ Xeyov

ἐγὼ 60 αβρααμ. καὶ Oo ἴσακ + και Oo Ἰακωβ᾽

—
ovx εστιν Oo νεκρων αλλα ζωντων

(Fol. 329 5.)

XIL

18

19

20

21

23

24.

25

27

reddite quae sunt caesaris caesari

et quae sunt dei do-et mirabantur super eum
et ueniunt ad eum sadducaei

qui dicunt. resurrectionem non esse

et interrogabant eum dicentes

magister moyses nobis scripsit

ut 81 cuius frater decesserit

et habuerit uxorem et filios non reliquerit
ut accipiat frater eius. uxorem eius

et resuscitet semen fratri suo

fuerunt ergo aput nos. septem fratres

et primus accepit uxorem ‘et mortuus est
et non reliquid semen

et secundus accepit eam et mortuus est
et nec hic reliquid semen

et similiter acceperunt eam uii.

et non reliquerunt semen

et mul ier mort ua est

in resurrectione ergo

cuius illorum erit uxor

uli. enim habuerunt eam uxorem

respondens autem ihe ait illis

non ideo erratis

non intellegentes scripturas

neque uirtutem di scitis

cum enim & mort uis. resurrexerint
non nubunt neque nubuntur

sed erunt sicut angeli in caelis

de mort uis autem ‘quo d resurgant

non legistis in libro moysi

. Ld . = .
. inrubum ‘quo modo dixerit ill i ds dicens

— =, —.
ego ds abraham ‘et ds isac- et ds iacob
non est ds mortuorum -sed uiuorum

(Fol. 3304.)

Cap. XII. 17—27.

307

$08

I

4

ΓΞ!

— ---- eS —
KAT MAPKON

ὕμεισ ovy πολυ πλανασθαι

: και προσελθὼν εἰσ των γραμματεων

akovcag avro συνζητουντων
και ειἰδων ort καλωσ avrouw απεκριθη
exnpurnoey avrov λεγων διδασκαλε
ποια ἐστιν ἐντολὴ por

—
αποκριθεισ Seo ino eurev avro
παντων πρωτη - akovt io TPAanA
Ss --ῳ

—
kc οθσ ἡμων Ko εἰσ ἐστιν

a, —
και αγαπησεισ Ky Toy θν σου

XII.

28

29

30

mo
ef ολησ καρδιασ σον. και εξ ολησ THE ψνχησ σον

καὶ εξ ολησ THO ἴσχνοσ σον

Gvr1) πρωτὴ evroÀn

Sevrepa δεομοια ravry

αγαπησεισ TOV πλησιον σου wo σεαυτὸν

μειζων τουτων evroAn αλλὴ ovx ἐστιν

. Και €UT€V αὐτω O Ypappateve

καλωσ eurea διδασκαλε. em αληθειασ
ort εἰσ ἐστιν o OG και ovk ἐστιν πλὴν avrov
και TO αγαπαν αντον εξ ολησ THO καρδιασ
και εξ ολησ tho δυναμεωσ
και εξ ολησ THO ψυχησ avrov
και TO ayaTray τον πλήσιον Wo g'eavroy
πλειον ἐστιν παντων των ολοκαυτωματω
και θυσιων
—

και ο tno ειδων ort νουνεχωσ απεκριθη

εἰπεν αὐτω" ov μακραν εἰ

απὸ Tha βασιλειασ του ὃν

: καὶ οὐδεισ ἐτολμα avroy ἐπερωτησε

—,
Kat αποκριθεισ o ine

: διδάσκων : ἕν τω tepw εἰπεν

πωσ λεγουσιν οἱ γραμματεισ

v
oreo xpo iio Saved ἐστιν

(Fol. 330 5.)

31

32

33

35

SEC MARC
SOS

uos ergo multum erratis

et accessit unus de scribis

qui audierat illos conquerentes

et uidens quoniam bene illis respondit
interrogabat eum dicens magister

quod est praeceptum primum
respondens autem ihs dixit illi

omnium primum - audi istrahel

dms da noster dms unus est

et diligis dmn dm tuum

ex toto corde tuo. et ex tota anima tua
et ex tota uirtute tua

hoc est primum praeceptum

secundum autem simile illi

diligis proximum tuum sicut te ipsum
maius horum praeceptorum aliud non est
et ait illi scriba

bene dixisti magister in ueritate

quo d unus sit 48. et non est praeter ill um
et diligere illum ex toto corde

et ex tota uirtute

et ex tota anima tua

et diligere proximum ‘tamquam teipsum
maius est omnibus ol o cautomata

et sacrificiis

Et ihs cum uidisset quod sapienter respondisset

dixit illi.non es longe

a regno di

et nemo iam audebat eum interrogare
et respondens ihs

docens in templo dixit

quomodo dicunt scribae

quia xps filius dauid est

(Fol. 331 a.)

Cap. XII. 27—35.

[ΣΙ

— — ey —
KAT MAPKON

—À 0 . —

—
καὶ ovrog Saved eurey ey To πνι τωαγίω XII. 36

Aeyet KG Tw Kw μον. καθου ex δεξιων prov
«og θωσω Tove ἐκχθουσ σον

ὕποκατω των ποδων σου

avroc dav ed λεγει avroy κν

και ποθεν ἐστιν ὕιοσ avrov - καὶ πολυσ οχλοσ

καὶ ἡδεωσ αὐτου ἤκουεν

: οδεδιδασκων apa. * ἔλεγεν avrow

BXerere aso rov γραμματαιων

καὶ TOV τελωνων εν στολαισ περιπατεῖν
και ασπασμουσ ἐν Taur ἀγοραισ ποιεισθαι
καὶ mpwroxabedpiac - ev aur συναγωγαισ

Kat πρωτοκλισίιασ ev Tour δειπνοισ

: ot κατεσθιουσιν οικειασ χήρων

καὶ ορφανων -προφασει μακρα
προσευχόμενοι. ovrot λήμψονται
περισσοτερον κριμα

και κατέναντι Tov γαζοφυλακιου

καθεζομενοσ o ino - Bewper rue o οχλοσ'
εβαλλον πολλα. eAÜovaa Se apa χηρα
εβαλεν λεπτα $vo o ἐστιν κοδραντησ

και προσκαλεσαμενοσ Trove μαθητασ avrov

εἰπεν αυτοισ᾽ αμην λεγω ὕμειν

οτι ἢ χήρα ἡ πτωχή αὐτὴ

πλεῖον παντων εβαλεν" των βαλλοντων
εἰσ ro ξβαζοφυλακιον - rayreo yap οντοι
εκ TOV περισσενυοντοσ αντοισ eBadov
avr δε ex rgo ὕστερησεωσ αὐυτὴσ
παντα ova euxev εβαλεν

oXov τον βιον αυτησ

> καὶ ἐεἐκπορενομενοῦ GUTOV EK του ἵερον

Àeyet avro εἰσ ex των μαθητῶν avrov
διδασκαλε ede ποδαποι MÓ ox
(Fol. 331 5.)

37

38

39

40

41

43

44

XIII. 1

SEC MARC
— — — =

et ipse dauid in spo sancto

e v =

dixit dms dino meo.sede ad dexteram meam

donec ponam inimicos tuos

scamillum pedum tuorum

ipse dauid dicit eum dmn

et unde est filius eius. et multa turba

et libenter eum audiebat

et ille do cens dicebat eis

uidete ab scribis

- et qui uolunt in stolis ambulare

et salutationes in foro facitis

et primas cathedras in synagogis
et primos cubitos in conuiuiis
qui deuorant domos uiduarum
et pupillorum .sub obtentu
orantes. isti accipient

prolixius iudicium

et contra gazophylacium

sedens ihs aspiciebat quo mo do turbae
mitterent aes. cum uenisset autem unas uidua

et misit aera duo quod est quadrans

Et conuocans discipulos suos

ait ill is amen dico uobis

quoniam uidua aegena haec

plus omnibus misit mittentibus

in gozophylacio- omnes enim hii

ex eo quod abundat illis miserunt

haec uero de penuria sua

omnia qua habuit misit

totum uictum suum

et procedente eo de templo

ait illi unus ex discipulis suis

magister. aspice qual is lapides
(Fol. 332 a.)

Carr. XII. 36—XTII. 1.

909

910

ff

— πὶ v —
KAT MAPK

και ποδαπαι οἰκοδομαι του Cepov

v
και αποκριθεισ eurev avrowr o ine

BXerere ταντασ τασ peyadac οἰκοδομασ
αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν .

ort ov μὴ αφεθη woe λιθοσ

ἐπι λιθω oc ov μη καταλυθη

και δια τριων ἡμερων

aÀXoc αναστήσεται ayev χειρων

: καὶ καθημένου avrov εἰσ ro οροσ των ἐλαιων

κατέναντι του ἵερου

ἐπήρωτων avrov κατειδιαν οπετροσ

Kat taxwBoo και ωαννησ - καὶ ανδρεασ'

εἰπὸν ἡμειν WOTE TAVTA εσται. καὶτι τὸ σημῶ

οταν μελλει ravra ταντα. συντελεισθαι

—
Kat αποκριθεισ o tno ELEY αὐτοισ

: βλεπετε μη reo ὕμασ πλανήσει

πολλοι yap ελευσονταῖ ert Tw ονοματι pov
λεγοντεσ eyo eui και πολλου πλανησουσιν
oray δεακουσητε πολεμουσ'

και ακοασ πολέμων μη θορυβεισθαι

Seu yap ενεσθαι aXXa. ουπω το τελοσ
ἐγερθησεται yap εθνοσ em εθνοσ

και βασιλεια er ι βασιλειαν

ἐσονται σεισμοι κατα τοπουσ και λειμοι
ἀρχῇ ὡδεινων ravra

«ra, ὕμασ avrovg παραδωσουσιν

εἰσ συνεδρια και εἰσ συναγωγασ δαρησεσθαι
και ἐπι ἤγεμον wy και βασιλεων

σταθησεσθαι ενεκεν € μου

: εἰσ μαρτυριον avrour : και eur avra. εθνὴ

πρωτον Set κηρυχθηναι ro ἐεναγγελιον

«v πασιτοισ εθνεσιν

: Kat οταν αγωσιν ὕμασ παραδιδοντεσ

(Fol. 332 δ.)

XIII.

et quales structurae templi

Et respondens dixit illis ihs

uidete has magnas structuras

amen dico uobis

quia non relinquetur hic lapis

super lapidem qui non destruatur

et post tertium diem

aliut resuscite tur sine manibus

et sedente eo in monte oliueti

contra templum

interrogabant eum seorsum petrus

et iacobus et iohannes et andreas

dic nobis quando haec erunt. et quod signum
cum omnia haec :consummabuntur

et respondens ihs ait illis

uidete ne quis uos seducat

multi enim uenient in nomine meo
dicentes ego sum et multos seducent
cum autem audieritis bella

et opiniones bellorum ne timueritis
oportet enim fieri sed nondum est finis

insurget enim gens contra gentem

‘et regnum contra regnum

erunt terre mota per loca et famis

initium dolorum haec

deinde uos ipsos tradent

in conciliis et in synagogis uapulabitis

et ante praesides et reges

stabitis propter me

in testimonium illis. et in omnes gentes

primum autem oportet praedicari eusngeliu

in omnibus gentibus

et cum produxerint uos tradentes
(Fol. 333 a.)

e CAP. XIII. 1—11.

KAT MAPKON
—— ς-, —
μὴ προμεριμνατετι AaAnonre
αλλα o ay δοθη ὕμειν ev εκεινη τὴ wpa
avro λαλειτε- ov yap ἐστε μεισ
οἱ λαλουντεσ αλλα To πνὰ το aytov
καὶ παραδωσει aded hoo abe φον εἰσ θανατο
καὶ πατὴρ T€KVOV
και επταναστήσονται τεκνα ἐπὶ γονεισ
και θανατωσουσιν avrove
καὶ ever Gat μεισουμενοι
ὕπο ravroy δια τὸ ovopa μου
o δε ὕπομεινασ εἰσ τελοσ
ovroc σωθήσεται
pug : oray δε εἰδητε ro βδελυγμα
B THO epujuxreog exrynKog οπου οὐ δι
0 αναγεινωσκων VOEUTO TU αναγεινωσκει

: TOT€ Ot ἐν TH ιουδαια φευγετωσαν

^5
Σ

f

εἰσ τα Opn Kat o ext Tov δωματοσ
py καταβατω ew τὴν oweuay
μῆδε εἰσελθατω αραι τι. €x THO οικιασ αὐτου
καὶ 0 εἰσ TOY αγρον μὴ επιστρεψετω οπισω
αραετο ἵματειον avTov
ρμὸ: Οναιταῖσ ev γαστρι ἐχουσαισ
Kat ταῖσ ὁμεναισ
εν ἐκειναισ ταισ ἡμέεραισ
pue : και προσευχεσθαι
ἵνα μὴ χειμωνοσ γενωνται
pue : evovrat yap αιμεραι exervat θλειψεισ
B Ot. οὐκ ἐγένοντο TOUXUTOA
aT αρχὴσ κτισεωσ ewe TOV νυν
ovde μη yevovrat
ppt : καὶ €t μὴ κσ εκολοβωσεν tac ἡμερασ
n δια rove exXexrove avrov

ovx ay εἐσωθη aca caps
(Fol. 333 5.)

XIII.

12

SEC MARCUM 311
— — SY —
nolite cogitare quid loquamini

sed quod datum uobis fuerit in illa hora
hoc lo quimini - non enim eritis uos
loquentes sed sps sanctus

et tradet frater fratrem in mortem

et pater filium

et insurgent filii in parentes

et morti adficient eos

et erit is odio

ab omnibus propter nomen meum

qui autem sustinuerit in finem

hic saluus erit

cum autem uideritis abominationem
desolationis stantem ubi non debet
qui legit intellegat quod legit

tunc qui in iudaea sunt fugiant

in montem et qui super tectum

ne descendat in domum

nec introeat tollere qui d de domo sua
et qui in agro non reuertatur retro

tollere tunicam suam

Uae autem praegnantibus

et nutrientibus

: in illis diebus

et orate
ut non hieme ueniant
erunt enim diebus illis. tribulationes
quales non fuerunt tales
ab init io creat urae. usque modo
neque erunt post haec
et nisi dms breuiasset dies
propter electos suos

non fieret salua ulla caro
(Fol. 334 a.)

Car. XIII. 11—20. s

312

αλλα δια rove exXexrova- ovo εξελεξατο

VÀ ee
pry : ἐκολοβωσεν rac nuepac : και τοτε ay TL
—

ὕμειν ev iov woe o χρσ 7 εἰδε εκει

μη πιστευετε

: ἐγερθησονται yap Ψψευδοπροφηται

και ποιήσουσιν σήμεια καὶ τερατα προσ TO
αποπλαναν εἰ Suvatov rove ἐκλεκτουσ
ὕμεισ δε βλεπετε

ἴδου mpoeipyxa ὕμειν παντα

αλλα εν εκειναισ Taur ἡμεραισ

μετα την θλειψειν εκεινην

o ἤλιοσ σκοτισθησεται

Ka4 7) σεληνὴ ov δωσει To φεγγοσ avrqa
καὶ οἱ αστεραισ Ot εκ τον ουρανου

ἐσονται πειπτοντεσ - καὶ at δυναμισ

τῶν ουρανων σαλευθησονται

: Kat TOTE οψονται TOV Utoy του ανθρωπου

ἐρχομενον erc rov γεφελων

μετα Suvapewo πολλησ και δοξησ

Kat Tore ἀποστελεῖ τουσ ἀγγελουσ'

και επισυναξει τουσ εκλεκτουσ

ex των" δ. ἀνέμων

GT ἀκρων γὴσ εωσ axpov ovpayov

απὸ Se Tae σνυκησ μαθεται τὴν παραβολὴν

oray 7901 o κλαδοσ avro -απαλοσ γενῆται

και exun ra φυλλα ev avry- γεινωσκεται

ort ἤδη εγγνσ το θεροσ ἐστιν

οντωσ και ὕμεισ orav eure

παντα ταντα γεινομενα

γεινωσκεται ort ἐεγγυσ ἐστιν emt θυραισ
Αμην Xeyo ὕμειν

ort ον μη Taper ἡ γενεα avr

εωὡσ OU TTG y TO. Tavra γένηται

(Fol. 334 δ.)

.
ΜΒ

XIIL

AT

22

23

24

26

27

28

29

10

SEC MARCUM
Sy -. —

sed propter electos quos elegit
breuiauit dies. et tunc si quis

uobis dixerit ecce hic xps aut ecce ill ic
nolite credere

exsurgent enim pseudoprophetae

et facient signa et prodigia ad se
ducendos. si potest fieri etiam electos
uos ergo uidete

ecce praedixi uobis omnia

sed in illis diebus

post tribulationem illam

sol contenebricauit

et luna non dauit splendorem suum
et stellae quae sunt de caelo

erunt cadentes. et uirtutes

caeles tium mouebuntur

et tunc uidebunt filium hominis
uenientem cum nubibus

cum uirtute multa et gloria

et tunc mittet angelos

et congregauit electos

& quattuor uentis

a summum terrae usque ad summum caeloru.
a ficu autem discite parabolam

cum iam ramus eius tener fuerit

et nata fuerint folia in illa . cognoscetis
quod in proximo est aestas

sic et uos cum uideritis

omnia haec fieri

scitote quod in proximo est in osteis

amen dico uobis

quoniam non transiet generatio haec

donec haec omnia fiant
(Fol. 355 a.)

Ἵν Cap. XIII. 20— 30.

Ry

SBS SRS

[3j

j

pys
—

3l

SS i -ἰ —
KAT MAPKON
ey uy —

ὁ ovpayor Kat ἢ yn παρελευσονται
ot 8¢ Xoyot pov ov παρελθωσιν

: wept Se Tyo ἡμέερασ εκεινὴσ

καὶ T no wpac ovdeur οιδεν

οὐδε ot αγγελοι ev τω ovpayw
οὐδε o Utoc et μὴ o πατὴρ

: βλεπεται ovy aypurvire

ovK odare yap ποτε O καιροσ

: ex αγθρωποσ ἀποδημων

αφεισ τὴν οἰκειαν avrov
και Sova τοισ δουλοισ avrov τὴν εξονσιαν
ἐκαστω TO €yyov avrov

καὶ Tw Üvpovp« ενετειλατο ἵνα γρηγορη

> γρήγορειτε ovv ovx odore yap
—,

ποτε O κα THT οικειασ ἐρχεται
οψεη μεσοννκτιου

ἢ αλεκτοροφωνιου ἡ πρωι

pm εξελθων εξεφνησ

«vp ὕμασ καθευδοντασ

eyo δε λεγω ὕμειν γρήγορειτε

: ἣν de ro πασχα μετα. β΄. ἡμερασ
: καὶ εζητουν οἱ ἀρχιερεισ

Kat οἱ γραμματεισ
TOO αὐτὸν κρατήσαντεσ καὶ

αποκτεινωσιν

XIII 31

32

33

34

35

36

37
XIV. 1

Acyov yap μήποτε ev τὴ eopry ἐσται ÜopuBos — 2

: TOV Aaov : καὶ ovrog: του την ev βηθανια

εν τή OK ta σιμωνοσ του λεπρου
κατακειμέενον αὐτου nev yvyn

ἔχουσα ἀλαβαστρον μυρου

xat θραυσασα τὸν αλαβαστρον

κατέχεεν ἐπι τὴσ κεφαλὴσ avrov

οἱ Se μαθηται avrov διεπονονντο και eXeyo

(Fol. 335 5.)

CaPr. XIII

3

4

SEC MAR 313
— SS

J

caelum et terra transibunt
uerba autem mea non trans ibunt
de die autem illo

et hora nemo scit

nequae angeli in caelo

neque filius nisi pater

uidete ergo uigilate

nescitis en im quando tempus sit
sicut homo peregre profectus
relinquat domum suam

et data seruis suis potestate
cuiusque operis

et ostiario praecepit ut uigilaret
vigilate ergo nescitis enim
quando dms domus ueniat

sero aut media nocte

an galli cantum an mane

ne cum uenerit repente
inueniat uos dormientes

ego autem dico uobis uigilate

futurum autem erat pascha post biduum

et quaerebant summi sacerdotes

et scribae

quo mo do illum dol o tenerent

et occiderent

di cebant enim ne in die festo tumultus feret

populi -et cum esset ihs in bet haniam

in domum simonis leprosi

recumbente eo uenit mulier.habens

ampullam nardi pistici praetiosi

et fracto alabastro

effudit super caput eius

discipuli autem eius - indigne ferebant et dice
(Fol. 336 a.) bant

.31—XIV. ἃ

40

814 ‘KAT MAPK' SEC MARC
SSS OS aren
εἰσ τι ἡ απωλεια αὐτὴ του μυρου XIV. ut qui d perditio ista unguenti
ἤδυνατο πραθηναι ro μυρον rovro 5 potuerat ueniri unguentum istut
crave Ἃ T. Kat δοθηναι row πτωχοισ plus quam X ccc et dari pauperibus
και ἐνεβριμωντο εν αυτη- et fremebant in eam
o Oc qe εἰπεν avrou : acere αὐτὴν 6 ihs autem ait illis sinite eam
TL αὐτὴ κοπουσ παρεχεται qui d illi molesti estis
καλον epyov npyac aro ev ejuo t b onum opus operata est in me
πάντοτε yap τουσ Wrwxove 7 semper enim pauperes
ἔχετε μεθ υμων. καὶ oray θεληται habet is uobiscum . et cum uolueritis
δυνασθαι αντοισ ev ποιήσαι potestis illis benefacere
ene Se ov wavrore exerat me autem non semper habetis
p? * οεσχεν avr «ποιήσεν 8 quod habuit haec fecit
προελαβὲν μυρισετοὸ σωμα μον praeuenit unguento unguere corpus meum
εἰσ Toy eyradua pov in sepulturam
apny Se Neyo ὕμειν 9 | amen dico uobis
orrov ay κηρυχθη το εναγγελιον quod ubicumquae praedicatum fuerit euangeia
εἰσ oXov Tov κοσμον in uniuersum mundum
Kat 0 ἐποιῆσεν avr λαληθησεται et quo d fecit haec narrabitur
εἰσ βμνημοσυνον avro in memoriam eius
et : καιϊουδασ oKapwrno εκ roy iB - 10 | etiudasscariotes unus de. xii-
αἀπηλθεν προσ rovc apxupewr abiit ad summos sacerdotes
ἵνα προ Sot avrov «οἱ Se exapyoay I1 ut proderet eum . ad illi gauisi sunt
καὶ ἐπηγγείλαντο avro - apyuptov δουναι et promiserunt ei pecuniam dare
και εἐζητει πωσ εὐκαιρωσ' et quaerebat quo mo do oportunae
avrov πάραδοι. Kat τὴ πρωτὴ ἡμερα 12 eum traderet. et prima die
τῶν αζυμων - ore ro πασχα eÜvoy azymorum: quando pascha immolabatur
Aeyovaty avro ot pabyras- rov θελεισ dicunt ei discipuli quo uis eamus
απελθοντεσ ετοιμασωμεν σοι et parem us tibi
ἵνα payne τὸ πασχα. Kat αποστελλει δυο 13 ut manduces pascha οὗ misit duos
ex τῶν pabytev avrov λεγων ex discipulis suis dicens
ὕπαγε eu τὴν πολιν . και ἀπαντήσει ὕμειν ite in οἰαἰξαὺθ΄ οὐ occurret uobis
ayÜpwrroc κεραμειον ὕδατοσ βασταζων homo amphorae aquae portans
axoXovÜncare avro* και omov ay εἰσελθη 14 sequimini eum. et quocumque introierit
(Fol. 336 5.) (Fol. 337 a)

Car. XIV. 4— 14.

SHS

εἴπατε To οικοδεσποτή - ort o διδασκαλοσ
λεγει πον ἐστιν To καταλυμα μου

σπου μετὰ των para pov

Payopat To πασχα. καὶ avrog ὕμειν
Saker - avayatov owov ἐστρω μενον

μέγαν ετοιμον + κακει ετοιμασατε NEY
καὶ ἐξηλθον οἱ μαθηται avrov

καὶ εἐξηλθον οἱ μαθηται avrov

και ἤλθον εἰσ την πολιν

καὶ exov)gay καθωσ εἰπεν avrow

και ἡτοιμασαν TO πασχα

οψιασ δε γενομενησ - epxerat pera των iB *
και ἀνακειμένων avrov καὶ ἐσθιοντων
λεγειο ine αμην λεγω ὕμειν

ort εἰσ εξ ὕμων παραδωσει με

o coOusy per ἐμουν

: οἱ δεηρξαντο λυπισθαι

και λεγειν avro eur καθ ew pyre eyo
καὶ ἀλλοσ μήτι eyo * o δελεγει avrow
εἰσ x των * if - o ἐνβαπτιζομενοσ μετ ἐμου

εἰσ To τρυβαλιον

: O μεν ὕιοσ του ανθρωπου παραδιδοτε

καθωσ ἐστιν γεγραμμενον περι avrov
οναι δε ro ανθρωπω εκεινω. δι ov παραδιδοτε

: καλον ἣν avro εἰ οὐκ ἐεγεννηθη

: οανθρωποσ εκεινοσ * και ἐσθιοντων avrov

λαβὼν aprov ευλογησεν
και εκλασεν καὶ ἐδωκεν αντοισ Kat εἰπεν

Aaffere rovr ἐστιν To σωμα μου

: καὶ λαβὼν ποτήριον ευχαριστησασ

εδωκεν avrove καὶ ery εξ avrov παντεσ

καὶ ELEY GUTOLO * TOUT ἐστιν TO ALLA μου

το rng διαθηκησ

(Fol. 337 5.)

XIY.

SEC MARC
— —— --
dicite dmo domus. quia magister dicit
ubi est refectio mea
ubi cum discipulis meis
manducem pascha. et ipse uobis
demonstrauit stratum paratum
grande. et illic parate nobis
et abierunt discipuli eius
et uenerunt discipuli eius
et uenit in ciuitate
et fecerunt sicut dixit illis
et praeparauerunt pascha
uespere autem facta . uenit cum. xii.
et discumbentibus illis. et manducantibus
ait ihs. amen dico uobis
quia unus ex uobis tradet me
qui manducat mecum
ad illi coeperunt contristari
et dicere illi singuli numquid ego
et alius nun quid ego:quibus ait
unus ex - xii. qui intingit mecum
in parapside
filius quidem hominis tradetur
sicut scriptum est de illo
uae autem homini illi*per quem tradetur
bonum erat illi si non esset natus
homo ille. et manducantibus illis
accipiens panem benedixit
et fregit et dedit illis et dixit
accipite hoc est corpus meum
et accipiens calicem gratias egit
et dedit illis οὐ uiberunt ex illo omnes
et ait illis - hoc est sanguis meus
qui est testamenti
(Fol. 338 a.)

Cap. XIV, 14—--24.

$16

316 KAT MAPK

San —
TO ὕπερ πολλων exxvvvojuevov xiv.
αμην λεγω ὕμειν - ort ov μὴ 25
προσθω πειν εκ του γεννηματοσ

THO apwedou ewo THE ἡμέρασ εκεινησ
OTQY αὐτὸ πεινω KOLVOV εν τὴ βασιλεια του Ov
pet :ka1 ὕμνησαντεσ εξηλθον. eur ro opog Toy ἐλαίω 26
—
tore Neyer avTow o tno 27

οτι παντεσ ὕμεισ σκανδαλισασθαι

faa f

ort yeyparrat- zraraZo Tov ποιμενα

καὶ ta, tpoBara διασκορπισθησονται

αλλα pera To €yepÜnva pe 28
προαξω ὕμασ εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν

: οδεπετροσ Aeyet av ro 29

ssf

και «ay παντεσ σκανδαλισθωσιν

αλλ ovx €yo ov σκανδαλισθησομαι
.---
και λεγει αυτω 0 ino 20
αμην λεγω σοι ort ταυτὴ τὴ VUKTEL
πριν aXexropa φωνῆσαι τρισ μεαπαρνησῚ
C
poa : o δε εκπερισσωσ ελαλει 31
«ay μὴ Sen συναποθανεῖν σοι
ου μὴ σεαπαρνήσομαι
ὡσαντωσ δὲεπαντεσ eXeyoy
* KQL €pxovTa4 εἰσ χωρίον 32

: OU τοονομα γήησαμανει : Kat Acyet αντοισ

EL

xaÜwrare oe «nc προσευξομαι

καὶ παραλαμβανει Tov πετρον 33
και ἴακωβον Kat Ἰωαννὴν
μετ avrov καὶ ἡρξατο
ἐκθαμβεισθαι και ακηδεμονειν

: Tore λέγει avrour 34
περιλνποσ ἐστιν ἡ ψυχὴ μου

εωσ Üavarov μεινατε woe

fj

: Kat γρήγορειτε : Kat rpoaeXDov μεικρον 35
(Fol. 338 5.)

SRS

SEC MARC
————
qui pro multis effunditur
amen dico uobis- quia non
adpon am bibere ex generatione
uitis usque in diem illum

cum ill u d bibam nouum in regno di
Et hymno dicto exierunt.in montem oliueti
tunc ait illis ihs
qui omnes uos scandalizari habetis
quia scriptum est: percutiam pastorem
et oues dispargentur
sed posteaquam surrexero
praecedam uos in galilam
petrus uero ait illi
etai omnes scandalizati fuerint
sed ego non scandizabor
et ait ill i ihs
amen dico tibi quod hac nocte
priusquam gallus cantet ter me negabis
ad ille amplius loquebatar
etai oportuerit simul me commori
non te negabo
similiter autem et omnes dicebant
et ueniunt in praedium. cui nomen est
gesa mani . οὗ ait illis sedete hic
donec orem
Et adsumpsit petrum
et jacobum et iohannen
secum et coepit
pauere et taediari
tunc ait ill is
contristata est anima mea
usque ad morte sustinete hic

et uigilate . et cum processisset paululum

(Fol. 3394.)

Car. XIV. 24—35.

sg J

BS

FUIS f

fas

ary

era:

pap :Εδωκεν Se o παραδιδουσ avrov

CXETEY EXt TPOTWTOY EMT NT γὴσ XIV.
και προσήνχετο. εἰ δυνατον ἐστιν

iva παρελθη απ avrov ἢ wpa avr

και ἐλεγεν.- αββα o xarnp δυνατα παντα 36
σοι GOL παρενεγκετοντο

To ποτήριον ἀπ᾿ ἐμου. αλλ ovx o eyo θελω

: αλλοσυθελεισ : και ἔρχεται Kat ευρισκι αυτοὺσ 37

καθευδοντασ - και eye τω πετρω

cuum καθευδεισ : ovk ισχυσατε

μέαν opay γρηγορῆσαι

γρηγορειτε καὶ προσευχεσθαι 38
px ewe rre εἰσ πειρασμον

ro pav πνὰ προθυμον- ἢ δε capt ασθενησ

και παλιν ἀπελθων προσηυξατο 39

: καὶ ελθων evpev αυτουσ καθευδοντασ 40

"cav yap οἱ οφθαλ μοι avrov
καταβαρου μενοι. Kat ovk ἡδισαν
τι ἀποκριθωσιν avra - και ἐρχεταῖ TO τριτον 41

καὶ λεγει avrow καθευδετε λοιπὸν

: καεαναπαεσθαι : ἄπεχει TO τελοσ καὶ ἢ opa.

ἴδου παραδιδοτε οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπον
εἰσ τασ χειρασ τῶν αμαρτωλων
εγειρεσθαι αγωμεν 42
ἴδον ἡγγικεν οπαραδιδων με
καὶ ert avrov λαλουντοσ᾽ παραγεινεται ιουδσ 43
σκαρ ιωτὴσ εἰσ των B. : καὶ μετ avrov
oxXoc πολυσ μετα μαχαιρων και ξυλων
παρα τῶν Gpxtepeov - καὶ απὸ των Ypappareas
Kat των πρεσβυτερων

σημεῖον λεγων
ov αν φιλησω avrog ἐστιν κρατ noare avro
καὶ amayere avroy ασφαλωσ

(Fol. 339 5.)

44

f

SEC MARG 317
— Gy ue —

cecidit in faciem super terram

et orabat si fieri potest

ut transiret ab eo ora haec

et dixit.abba pater si possibilia omnia
tibi sunt transferre

hunc calicem a me non sicut ego uolo
Bed sicut tu bis. et uenit et inuenit eos
dormientes. et ait petro

simon dormis .non potuistis

una hora uigilare

uigilate et orate. .
ne intretis in temptationem

ups quidem promtus.caro autem infirma
et iterum abiit orare

et ueniens inuenit eos dormientes
erant enim oculi eorum

grauati a somno: et ingnorabant

quid responderent ei . et uenit tertio
et ait illis dormite iam

et re quiescite. sufficit finis et ora
ecce traditur filius hominis

in manus peccatorum

surgite eamus

ecce prope est qui me tradet

Et adhuc eo loquente uenit iudas

scariotes unus ex .xü -et cum illo turba multa
cum gladiis et fustibus
& summis sacerdotibus. et ab scribis

et & senioribus

dederat autem traditor eius

signum dicens
quem osculatus fuero ipse est. tenete eum
et ducite eum diligenter

(Fol. 340 a.)

Car. XIV. 35—44.

318

ΠΥ!

— ο.ἰ:- i,
KAT MAPKON
- eee —

Kat προσελθων λεγει avro pa Bec και

XIV. 45

xaredU ao «v avroy - oLÓe ereBadov rao Xepas avre 46

καὶ ἐκρατῆσαν G.UTOV - καὶ TUF σπασαμενοσ
μάχαιραν εἐπεσεν roy δουλον
του ἀρχιερεωσ.-

και αφιλεν avrov το wraptov

--- -
pr : O 8e tno eurev avrow ext Anoryy eg Mare

ΠΙΆ!

ij

μετα μαχαιρων και ξυλων avvAo ew με
καθ ἡμέραν ἡμὴν προσ ὕμασ
ἐν τω ἵερω διδασκων . και ovk ἐκρατησατε με

: ἀλλινα πληρωθωσιν at γραφαι

: καὶ adevreo avrov παντεσ epvyov

ψνεανισκοσ δετισ ἡκολουθει avrove
περιβεβλημενοσ συνδονα em γυμνου
Kat κρατουσιν GUTOV * 0 δε καταλειπων
τὴν σινδονα ᾿ γυμνοσ εφυγεν ax avrov
και ἀπήγαγον TOV -

προσ Tov apxtepaua.

καὶ συνέρχονται παντεσ οἱ apxuepeur

και γραμματεισ και πρεσβυτεροι

: καὶ οπετροσ απὸ μακροθεν “nx ἐν avro

εωσ €u7 τὴν αυλὴν του ἀαρχιερεωσ

Καιην καθημενοσ pera τω ὕπηρερων

θερμενομενοσ προσ To φωσ

: οἱδεαρχειέρεισ

kat oXoy To συνεδριον

ἐζήτουν xara του em paprupiay
iva θανατωσουσιν avrov

και OVX ἡυρισκον

πολλοι yap ἐψευδομαρτυρουν
ἐλεγον κατ avrov

και εἰσαι αἱ μαρτυριαι OUK σαν

ao,
pa * καιαλλοιανασταντεσ

(Fol. 340 δ.)

47

49

50

51

52

53

54

55

56

57

SEG MARC
- — 0 S ---

et accedens ait illi rabbi et
osculatus est eum . ad illi manus iniecerunt
et tenuerunt eum: et unus eiciens
gladium percussit seruum
principis sacerdotis
et amputabit illi auricula
ihs autem ait illis ad latronem existis
cum gladiis et fustibus conprehendere me
cottidie eram aput uos
docens in templo. et non tenuistis me
sed ut ad impleantur scripturae
et relinquentes eum omnes fugierunt
adulescens autem quidam sequebatur illos
amictus sindone nuditatis
et tenuerunt illum . ad ille relicta sindone
profugit nudus ab eis.
et ad duxerunt ihm
ad summum sacerdotem
et conuenerunt omnes summi sacerdotes
et scribae et seniores
et petrus ἃ longe.se quebatur eum
usque in atrium summi sacerdotis
Et erat sedens. cum ministros
calefacientes se ad ignem
summi uero sacerdotes
et uniuersum concilium
quaerebant aduersus ihm testimonium
ut morti traderent eum
et nec inueniebant
mult i enim falsum testimonium
dicebant aduersus eum
et conuenientia testimonia non erant
et alii surgentes
(Fol. 341 a.)

Car. XIV. 45—57.

[2j

BIBS

ny

2

J

i — -ο-ς, toy
KAT MAPKON

εψευδομαρτυρου v και ελεγον
κατ αὐτου. οτιἡμεισ ἠκουσαμεν

' avrov λεγοντοσ'

ort eyw καταλυσὼω TOV yaoy

TOY χειροποιῆτον

και δια Tpewn ἡμέρων αλλον ayac T2009
αχειροποιήτον και ovde ουτωσ

ἣν ἰσὴ ἡ μαρτύρια avrov

και QVAOTAC 0 ἀρχιερευσ᾽ εἰσ TO μεσὸν
ετηρωτησεν τον ip λεγων

OUK αποκριψγὴ οὐδεν τι οντοι σὸν

καταμαρτυρουσιν᾽ exevoo δε evevya
καὶ ovdey απεκριθη

Kat λεγεῖ avro 0 apxiepevo

am,
OV € LO χρσ' οὕιοσ TOV εὐλογητον

—
o Se ino αποκριθεισ λεγει avro €yo εἰμι

: καεοψεσθαι rov ὕιον rov ανθρωπου

ex δεξιων καθημενον δυναμεωσ
μετα τῶν νεφελων rov ουρανου
o δεαρχιερευσ

yxovoare THY βλασφημιαν avrov
τι ὕμειν Ooket - παντεσ Se

κατέκριναν avro evoxov θανατου

και ἡρξαντο τινεσ ἐγπτυειν

τῶ προσώπῳ avrov- καὶ εκολαφιζον avro
και ἐλεγον avro προφητευσον

και ραπισμασιν ἐλαμβανον avrov

> καὶ οντοσ TOV Tr€rpov ἐν Τὴ αυλη

€pxere προσ avrov - pia των παιδισκων

TOV ἀρχιερεωσ
και εἰδουσα Tov πετρον θερμενομενον

(Fol. 341 6.)

XIV.

58

59

61

62

: διαρρηξασ rove χειτωνασ avrov : Kat Aeyet
Ti ert χρειαν ἐχομεν μαρτυρων

64

65

66

67

319

falsum testimonium dicebant

aduersum eum ‘quoniam nos audiuimus
hunc dicentem

quia ego destruam hunc templum

fanu factum

et post tertium diem aliut suscitabo

non manibus factum et nec sic erat.
conueniens testimonia illorum

et exsurgens summus sacerdos in medium
interrogabat ihm dioens

non respondes nihil : quid isti tibi testantur
ille autem tacens

nihil respondit

Et ait illi summus sacerdos

tu es xps filius benedicti

hs uero respondens dixit illi ego sum

et uideuitis filium hominis

ad dexteram sedentem uirtutis
uenientem cum nubibus caeli
summus autem sacerdos

scidit uestimenta sua et ait

qui d adhuc desideramus testes

&udistis omnes blasphemias eius

qui d uobis uidetur. omnes autem

condemnauerunt eum reum mortis

et coeperunt qui dam conspuere

in faciem eius. et colaphizabant eum

et dicebant ei profeta

et alapis caedebant eum

et cum easet petrus in atrium

uenit ad eum una ex ancill is

summi sacerdotis

et cum uidisset petrum calefacientem se
(Fol. 342 a.)

Car. XIV. 57—67.

320

— ey eS ---
KAT MAPKON
— — ο- —

evBAejaca Xeye avro av pera rov -
tov vaLopyvov 100a. . o 9« npyycaro λεγων
ovre oi ovre ἡπισσαμαι τι λεγεισ

om,
pas : εξηλθεν εξω εἰσ THY προσαυλην

και ἀαλεκτὼρ εφωνησεν

'παλιν δε ειδουσα avrov ἡ παιδισκὴ

o δεπαλιν ἠρνήσατο. και ἤρξατο λεγειν

XIV.
68

69

TOU παρεστήκοσιψ - OTL Kat ανυτοσ εξ αὐτῶν ἐστι

και μετα μεικρον παλιν" ot παρεστηκοτεσ
ἐλεγον αληθωσ εἶ avrov ει

και yap γαλιλαιοσ €t- 0 δε ηρξατο
αναθεματειζειν και λεγειν

ort oux οιἰδα τον ανθρωπον ον λεγεται

και ευθεωσ ex Sevrepou

adexrwp εφωνησεν

και ανεμνήσθη οπετροσ

τορήμαο evrey op )

καὶ npfaro κλαιειν - kat εὐθεωσ πρωι
συνβουλιον εποιησαν οι ἀρχιερεισ

μετα των πρεσβυτερων καὶ των γραμματῶ
καὶ oXov To συνεδριον

και δησαντεσ Toy ay amrryyayov

εἰσ τὴν αυλην . Kas παρεδωκαν πειλατω
και ἐτηρωτήσεν avrov o πειλατοσ

ov «t o βασιλευσ των Ἰουδαίων

και ἀποκριθεισ avra Neyer συ λεγε ur

. Καὶ ΚαΤηγορουσιν αὐτου

ot apxuepeur πολλα.ο δε πειλατοσ
ernpwrncey avroy παλιν λεγων
OUK αποκρεινὴ ουδεν -
id ποσα σου κατηγορουσιν

O δε ine ovkert οὐδὲν απεκριθη

wore θαυμαζειν rov πειλατον

(Fol. 342 5.)

70

γι

72

XV. 1

SECO MARCUM
— Sy —

aspiciens ait illi- et tu cum ihu
nazoreno eras. ad ille negauit dicens
neque scio neque noui quid dicis

et exiit foras ante atrium

et gallus cantauit

iterum autem cum uidisset eum ancilla

ad ille rursus negauit. et coepit dicere
circumstantibus quoniam hic ex ipeis est
et post pusillum iterum . qui stabant
dicebant uere ex illis es

etenim galilaeus es. ad ille coepit
deuotare et dicere

quia nescio hominem istum quem dicitis
et statim secundo

gallus cantauit

et rememoratus est petrus

uerborum quod dixerat illi ihs

et coepit flere - et confestim mane
consilium fecerunt.summi sacerdotes
cum senioribus et scribis

et uniuerso concilio

et uinctum ihm duxerunt

in atrium - et tradiderunt pilato

et interrogauit eum pilatus

tu es rex judaeorum

et respondens dixit illi tu dicis

et accusabant eum

summi sacerdotes multa - pilatus autem
interrogauit eum iterum dicens

non respondis quid quam

uides quanti te accusant

ihs autem nih il amplius respondit

ita ut miraretur pilatus
(Fol. 343 a.)

Carr, XIV. 67; —XV. 5.

Sof

“

/

[3f fas

— —
KAT MAPKON
— —

: kara δε Thy εορτὴν XV. 6
απεανεν avrour
eva δεσμειον ov ay ἥτουντο

: ἣν δεολεγομενοσ βαραββασ 7
pera των στασιαστων δεδεμενοσ
οἰτινεσ ἐν Τὴ στασει: πεποιήκεισαν φονον
καὶ avaBag ολοσ o oxXoc «ἤρξατο αιτεισθαι avro 8
καθωσ a«t emout avrow

O δεπειλατοσ asrokpeiÜewr Aeyet avrow 9

θελετε απολυσω.-τον βασιλεα των Ἰουδαίων

: ἥδιγαρ ort δια φθονον 10
παρεδωκαν avroy ot apxuepeur
ot de apxvepeur 11
ἐπεισαν Tw οχλω iva μαλλον

βαραββαν axoXva avrow

: O δεπειλατοσ αποκριθεισ εἰπεν avrow 12
τιουν θελεται ποιησω. βασιλει των Ἰουδαιω,

: ot δὲ expa£ay παλιν λεγοντεσ' 13

στρν GvTOV
o δεπειλατοσ eXeyev avrowr 14
TL yap kaxoy ἐποιησεν
ot Se περισσωσ expaLov ory avroy
o δεπειλατοσ aredvoev avrow roy βαραββαν 15
τὸν δε ἣν φλαγελλωσασ παρεδωκεν

Βὸ᾽ 39]

—
C
e ony,

[2
EJ

per diem autem festum
dimittere solebat illis
unum ex uinctis quemcum quae pet issent
erat autem qui dicebatur barabbas
et cum seditiosis uinctus
qui in seditione ‘fecerat homicidium
et ascendit tota turba - et coepit rogare eum
sic ut sémper faciebat eis
pilatus autem respondens ait illis
uultis dimittam regem iudaeorum
Sciebat enim quo d per inuidiam
tradidissent eum summi sacerdotes
principes uero sacerdotum
suaserunt turbas ut magis
barabbam dimitteret eis
pilatus autem respondens ait illis
quid ergo uultis faciam regem iudaeorum
ad ill i clamauerunt iterum dicentes
cruci adfige eum
pilatus uero dicebat eis
quid enim mali fecit
ad illi magis clamabant cruci adfige eum
pilatus autem dimisit ill is barabban -
ihm autem flagellis caesum tradidit
ut cruc i adfigeretur - milites autem

va στή. : δι δεστρατιωται 16
απηγαγον avrov cow εἰσ τὴν αὐλὴν duxerunt eum intus in atrium
0 εστιν πραιτωριον quod est, praetorii
Kat καλουσιν ολην τὴν σπειραν et conuocauerunt totam cohortem
Kat ἐενδυδισκουσιν avrov πορφυραν 17 et induerunt eum purpuram
και επιτιθεασιν avro οὐ inposuerunt ei
axayÜov ore φανον coronam factam de spinis
καὶ ηρξαντο ἀσπαζεσθαι avrov 18 et coeperunt sal utare eum
χαιραι Bacirev των Ἰουδαιων habe rex iudaeorum

(Fol. 343 5.) (Fol. 344 4.)

Car. XV. 6—18.

41

SN SS
KAT MAPK

και €TUTTOY GUTOV καλαμω εἰσ τὴν κεφαλη. XY. 19

και ἐνεπτυον auTw ‘Kaz ore εἐξεδυσαν avroy
τὴν πορῴυραν
και ἐενεδυσαν avrov Ta ἵματια

και ἐξαγουσιν avrov ἵνα σταυρωσουσὶν

και ἀνγαρενουσὶν TOV σιίιμωνα
παραγοντα TOV κυρήνεον
ἐρχομενον aro aypov
Toy πατερα ἀλεξανδρον και ρονῴφον
ἵψα apy TOV σταυρον αὐτου
και ἀγουσιν αὐτὸν em τόπον γολγοθα
o ἐστιν μεθερμηνενομενον
κρανιου Tomog - καὶ εδιδουν avro πειν
ἐσμυρνισμενον οινον - Kat ovk ehaBev
και σταυρωσαντεσ αυτον
διαμεριζονται τα ἵματια avrov
βαλλοντεσ κληρον er avra.
ἡνδεωρα y
καὶ εφυλασσον avrov

ἣν δε επιγραφὴ Tyo αιτιασ avrov
επιγεγραμμενὴ οντοσ ἐστιν

o βασιλεουσ των iovdacov
καὶ συν αυτω στανυροννται . λησται
eva ex δεξιων και eva. εξ εὐωνυμων
και οἱ παραγοντεσ εβλασφημουν avrov
κεινουντεσ τασ κεφαλασ και λεγοντεσ
ova o καταλνων TOV VGoy
και οἰκοδομων JY ἡμεραισ
σωσον σεαυτον. καταβασ ἀποτου στρυ
και οἱ apxtepeu - evreLovrer
εἰσ ἀαλληλουσ pera των γραμματαιων ελεγον
αλλουσ ἐσωσεν eavrov ov δυναται σωσαι
ο Xp? o Bac evo ισραηλ

(Fol. 344 5.)

20

at

23

24

25

27

30
31

32

SEC MARCUM
— — — —

et percutiebant eum harundine in caput
et conspuebant eum ‘et posquam exuerunt
eum purpuram

et induerunt eum uestimentis suis

et duxerunt eum ut crucifigerent

et angariauerunt simonem
transeuntem cyreneum

ueniente de uilla

patre alexandri et rufi

ut tolleret crucem eius

et perduxerunt eum in locum golgotha
quo d est interpraetatum

caluariae locus. et dabant ei bibere
murram cum uino: et non accepit

et cruci adfixerunt eum

diuiserunt uestimenta eius

mittentes sortem super ea

erat autem hora tertia

et custodiebant eum

Erat autem causa criminis eius

inscriptio hic est

rex iudaeorum

et cum eo crucifixerunt duo latrones
unum ad dextram et unum ad sinistram
et praetereuntes blasfemabant eum
mouentes capita et dicentes

qui distruit templum

et aedificat illut in tribus diebus
salbum te fac. et descende de cruce

et summi sacerdotes . inridentes
alterutrum cum scribis dicebant - alios salbos
fecit seipsum non potes saluum facere

xps rex istrahel
(Fol 345a.)

Cap. XV. 19—34.

KAT MAPK

“τις c --
xarafjaro νυν amo rov στρυ
iva ἴδωμεν και πιστευσωμεν avro
και οἱ συνεστανρωμενοι
ὠνιδιζον avrov* καὶ γενομενησ ὡρασ. τὴ .
σκοτοσ €ycvero
e$ ολησ τησ γησ eo opaa “O°
και TH €var epa. εφωνησεν φωνὴ μεγαλη
λει λει λαμα ζαφθανει
o ἐστιν μεθερμηνενομενον
οϑσ pov o ὃσ μου εἰσ τι ὠνιδισασ με
και τινεσ των παρεστωτων
ακουσαντεσ ἐλεγον ἡλιαν φωνι ουτοσ
και δραμων evo και πλησασ σφογγον
οξουσ εἐπιθεισ καλαμω
αφεσ ειἰδωμεν et epyerat ἡλίιασ καθελιν avro
O δε ino αφεισ φωνὴν μεγαλην efervevocy
και TO καταπετασμα TOV ναου
ἐσχισθὴ εἰσ. B- μερη
απανωθεν εωσ κατω
Bey Se o κεντυριων o παρεστηκωσ ext
ovroc avrov κραξαντα και εἐξεπνευσεν

αληθωσ ovrog οανθρωποσ Ov ὕιοσ ἣν

ἤσαν δε και γυναικεσ᾽ «απὸ μακροθεν θεωρουσαι

εν aud jv -μαρια μαγδαληνὴ
kat μαρια ἴακωβου τον μεικρου
καὶ Gc ἡτοσ μητὴρ
καὶ σαλωμὴ at καὶ ore YY εν Τὴ γαλιλαια
ηκολουθησαν avro και αλλαι πολαι
at cvvavaBacat avro er Ἱεροσολυμα
και ἤδη οψιασ γενομενησ
emt ἣν παρασκευὴ - 0 ἐστιν πριν σαβ βατον
ἢλθὲεν Ἰωσηφ aro ap ιμαθιασ'
εὐσχήμων βουλευτησ'

(Fol. 3455.)

XV.

33

34

35

36

38

39

4:

42

43

SEC MARG 523
descendat nunc de cruce

ut uideamus et credamus ei

et qui simul.cum eo adfixi erant
conuiciabantur. et facta est ora sexta
tenebrae factae sunt

per totam terram usque in horam nonam
et hora nona. exclamauit uoce magna
heli heli lama zapthani

quod est interpretatum

ds meus ds meus ut quid me dereliquisti
et quidam de circumstantibus
audientes dixerunt. heliam uocat iste
et adcurrit unus - et plena spongia
aceto et potum dabat ei dicens

sine uideamus si uenit helias et deponit eum

ihs autem missa uoce magna expirauit -

et uelum templi scissum est
in duas partes
& summo usque deorsum
uidens autem centurio: qui adstabat ib it
sic eum exclamasse et expirasse
uere hic ho mo di filius erat
erant autem et mulieres. longe uidentes
inter quas erat. maria magdalene
et maria iacobi minoris
et ioseph - mater
et salome quae cum esset in galilaea
sequebatur eum - et aliae multae
quae simul ascenderant cum illo in hierosolyma
et cum iam sero esset fact um
quae erat parasceue ‘quod est ante sabbatum
uenit ioseph . ab arimathia
diues decurio
(Fol. 346 a.)

Car. XV. 32— 43.

KAT MAPK

——— —
0c nV Kat αὐτοσ προσδεχομενοσ.
τὴν βασιλειαν rov ὄν. τολμησασ ἡλθεν
προσ πειλατον - καὶ ετήσατο TO πτωμα TOV ἕν

O δεπειλατοσ εθαυμαζεν. εἰ 05 ειτεθνηκει
και προσκαλεσαμενοσ TOV κεντυριωνα
επηρωτήσεν avrov . εἰ δὴ τεθνηκει
και γνουσ παρα του κεντουριωνοσ |
ἐδωρησατο τοπτωμα avrov ro ἴἸωσηφ
οδεϊωσηφ ayopacac σινδονα
Aa Bwy avrov
€ve UA ao ey εἰσ τήν σινδονα
και εθηκεν avrov «v Tw μνημειω
o wv λελατομημένον εκ THO πετρασ'
kat προσκυλισασ λιθον
ἐπι τὴν Üvpay του μνημιου και απηλθεν
ἢ δεμαρια paydadyvy - και μαρια ἴακωβου
εθεασαντο rov roov οπου τεθειται
και πορενθεισαι ἤγορασαν αρωματα
ἵνα avrov αλιψωσιν
Kas ἐρχορται πρωι pua σαββατον
ἐπὶ τὸ μνημίον - avareAXovrog του ἡλιου
και ἐλεγον προσ εαυτουσ - TUT ἡμῖον αἀποκυλισει
τον λιθον απο Tyo θυρασ του μνήμιον
ν yop μεγὰσ σφοδρα
και ἔρχονται και ευρισκουσιν
αποκεκυλισμενον τον λιθον
και εἰσελθουσαι εἰσ To μνημίον
veayurkov εἰδον καθήμενον
εν τοισ δεξιοισ
περιβεβλημενον στολὴν λευκὴν
και εθανβησαν
και λέγει αυτοισ ο ἀαγγελοσ
y φοβεισθαι rov uy ζητειται
(Fol. 346 5.)

XV.

44

45

46

47

XVI 1

ΕΣ]

SEC MARG
qui erat et ipse expectans

regnum di constanter uenit
ad pilatum . et petit corpus ihu
pilatus autem admirabatur si iam obisset
et uocans centurionem
interrogauit eum ‘si iam mortuus esset
et cum cognouisset a centurione
donauit corpus eius ioseph
ioseph -autem mercatus sindonem
accipiens eum
inuoluit in sindonem
et posuit eum in monumento
quod erat ex cis um in petra
et aduol apidem
ad osteum monumenti et abiit
maria autem magdalene - et maria iacobi
notauerunt locum ubi poneretur
et abeuntes emerunt aromata
ut eum ungerent
et ueniunt mane. una sabbati
ad monumentum - oriente sole
et dicebant ad inuicem - quis nobis reuoluit
lapidem ab osteo monumenti
erat enim magnus ualde
et ueniunt et inueniunt
reuolutum lapidem
et intrantes in monumentum
uiderunt iubenem sedentem
ad dexteram
indutum s tol am candidam
et expauerunt
et dixit ill is angelus
nolite timere ihm quaeritis
(Fol. 347 o.)

Carp. XV. 43—XVI. 6.

KAT MAPK

———— Ο,
Toy «aTavpojueyov ἡγερθὴ ovk ἐστιν whe
€iDere eet τόπον avrov - ozrov €Üykay avro
αλλα ὕπαγεται και εἰπατε
roto μαθηταισ avrov καὶ To πετρω
ort ἴδου mpoayw ὕμασ εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν
exet pe οψεσθαι καθωσ εἰρηκα ὕμειν
και ἐξελθουσαι ejvyov -αποτου μνημιουν

«xev yap αντασ φοβοσ και ἐεκστασισ

και ουδενι οὐδεν ἵπαν

εφοβουντο γαρ

avacrac δεπρωΐ por: σαββατον
εφανερωσεν arporouwr - μαρια μαγδαληνὴ
παρ no ἐεκβεβληκει ᾿ξεδαιμονεια

exeun πορενθεισα. ἀπήγγειλεν avrow
TOUT μετ αὐτου γενομενοισ'

πενθουσι και κλαιουσι

κακεινοι ακουσαντεσ or ι (yn

και εθεαθη tr αυτησ΄. και ovk επιστευσαν αὐτω
καὶ pera δεταντα |

δυσιν εξ avrav περιπατουσιν
«φανερωθὴ ev erepa μορφή
πορενομενοισ εἰσ αγ ρον

κακεινοι ἀπελθοντεσ

απηγγειλαν row Xourow

ovde €keiyour επιστευσαν

ὕστερον δε αγακειμενοισ avrour

Tour evdexa εφανερωθη - και ὠνιδισεν
τὴν απιστιαν αντων. καὶ σκληροκαρδιαν
ort Tour θεασαμενοισ avrov
εγήγερμενον ovk ἐπιστευσαν

και εἶπεν προσ GUTOUG

πορενθεντεσ εἰσ Tov κοσμον

Ka κηρυξατετο ευαγγελιον
(Fol. 347 5.)

Cap. XVI. 6—15.

XVI.

10

TI

12

13

14

$25

[Desunt folia septem et sexaginta, quaterntonis
MA tria folia et quaterniones ME—NB totos
eomplectentia. Quae a cap. XVI. 6 usque ad
v. 15 Latinà, et av. 15 «usque ad Evangelii
inem, Graecé et Latinà, a posteriore manu uno
folio scribuntur, huic volumini Appendicis
loco subjicientur.. |

326 EPIST IOHANIS III
— — ο»-. — ---

11 | quimalefacit non uidit dm
14 | demetrio testimonium perhibetur ab omnibus
et ab ipsa ueritate
et nos uero testimonium perhibemus
et scis testimonium nostrum uerum est
13 |. plura habui scribere tibi
sed nolo per atramentum
et calamum scribere tibi
14. spero enim protinus te uisurum
15 et o8 ad os locuturum pax tecum
salutant e amici tui

saluta amicos nominatim

Q000000000000000000000000022

explicit
incipit
actus apostolorum

(Fol. 415a.)

Tov μεν zpwrov Xoyoy εποιησαμὴν
wept avrov o Ó «o dire

am,
ov ἤρξατο ino ποιειν Té

και διδασκειν axpc no ἡμερασ

ανελημῴφθη εντειλαμενοσ row αποστολοισ

δια πνσ αγιου ovo εξελεξατο και ἐεκελευσε
κηρυσσειν TO ενυαγγελιον

οισ καὶ παρεστήσεν eavroy ζωντα

μετα τὸ παθειν avrov εν πολλοισ τεκμήριοισ

τεσσεράκοντα ἡμέρων

οπτανομενοισ αντοισ καὶ λεγων

rac περι τησ βασιλειασ Tov θυ

καὶ συναλισκομενοσ μετ αὐτων
παρηνγειλεν αὐτοισ αποϊεροσολυμων
μη χωριζεσθαι aXXa περιμένειν

τὴν ἐπαγγελειαν του πατροσ

ἣν ἤκουσα φησιν δια του στοματοσ pov
οτιϊωανησ μεν ἐεβαπτισεν ὕδατι
ὕμεισ δε εν Tu ayu» βαπτισθησεσθαι
καὶ o μελλεται Aap Bavev

ov μετα ToÀÀag ravra ἡμερασ

εωσ THO πεντηκοστὴσ

Οιμεν ovv συνελθοντεσ

ernporov avrov λεγοντεσ

«-

KE εἰ ἐν TO χβόγνω TOUTO

' αποκαταστανεισ εἰσ τὴν βασιλειαν Tov ἵσραηλ

και εἶπεν προσ AVTOVT

ουχ ὕμων ἐστιν "y VOVOL

χρονουσ 1) καιρουσ

ove o πατὴρ «Üero ev τὴ ἴδια εξζουσια
αλλα λημψεσθαι δυναμιν.
ereAÜovroc Tov αγιον VG ες ὕμασ

και ever Ge pov μαρτυρεσ
(Fol. 415 6.)

I.1

ACTUS" APOSTOLORUM
— — --- —

Primum quidem sermonem feci

deo mnibus o theofile
—
quae incoauit ihs facere

et docere usque in eum diem

quem susceptus est quo praecepit apostolis

per spm sanctum quos elegit et praecepit

praedicare euangelium

quibus et praesentiam se uiuum

postquam passus est in multis argumentis

post dies quadraginta

apparens eis et narrans

ea quae sunt de regno di

et simul conuiuens cum eis
praecepit eis ab hierosolymis

non discedere sed expectare
pollicitationem patris

quam audistis de ore meo

quia iohannes quidem baptizauit aqua
uos aute m spo sancto baptizamini
et eum accipere habetis

non potest multos hos dies

usque ad pentecosten

hi ergo cum conuenissent

interrogabant eum dicentes
dno siin tempore hoc

restituere regnum istrahel

Et dixit ad eos

non est uestrum scire
te mpora ut momenta
quae pater posuit in sua potestate
sed accipietis uirtutem
cum superuenerit santus spa super uos
et eritis mei testes
(Fol. 416 a.)

Cap. I. 1—8.

$27

— WS ~& mH —
328 TIPAZ. AIIOCTOAON
— SS --ὄ.ς. — wo
εν τεἱερουσαλημ Ε1.

και πασὴ TH tov δαια Kat σαμ'αρια
καὶ ew ἐσχατου THE "ya

καυτα εἰποντοσ αὐτου 9
νεφελη ὕπεβαλεν avrov
καὶ απηρθὴ απὸ οφθαλμων avrov
και wo ατενιζοντεσ σαν εἰσ TOV ουραγον to
πορενομένου αὐτου |
και ov ανδρεσ ὃν o rapeurrgkeuray avrour
ev ἐεσθητι λευκὴ ot Kat euray II
ανδρεσ γαλιλαιοι Tt εστήηκατε
ενβλεποντεσ εἰσ τον ovpavoy
ουτοσ O mo o avaAnpd Bee ad ὕμων
οντωσ ελευσεται
ov τροπὸν εθεασεσθε avrov mopev opevov
εἰσ TOV ουρανον
TOTE ὕπεστρεψαν eur εἰερουσαλήμ 12
απὸ ορουσ του καλουμένου eXewvor
0 ἐστιν ἐνγυσ Ἱερουσαλὴμ
σαββατον exov οδον
και ore εἰσηλθεν aveBnoay εἰ το ὕπερωον 13
Ov σαν καταμεγοντεσ
οτεπετροσ και wayne
ειἰακωβοσ και ανδρεασ
φιλιπποσ
βαρθολομαιοσ και μαθθαιοσ
o Tov αλῴφαιου
σιμων o ζηλωτησ και tovdac taxwBov
Ovrot vavrea ἡσαν προσκαρτερουντεσ' 14
ομοθυμαδον Ty προσευχὴ
συν ταισ γυναιξιν και τεκνοισ'

και θωμασ

taxwBoo

--
και μαρια μητρι τον wu
και τοισ αδελφοισ avrov

(Fol. 416 δ.)

ACTUS APOSTOL:
— — —

ad quae hierusalem
et omni iudaeae et samaria

et usque a d ultimum terrae

Et cum haec dixisset

nubes suscepit eum

et leuatus est ab oculis eorum

et ut aspicientes erant in caelo
abe unte eo

et ecce uiri duo adsistebant eis
in ueste candida qui et dixerunt

uiri galilaei qui statis

aspicientes in caelum

iste ihs qui adsumptus est a bobis

sic enim ueniet

quemadmod modum uidistis eum euntem

in caelum

tunc reuersi sunt hierusalem

& monte qui uocatur oliueti
qui est iuxta hierusalem
sabbati habens iter

Et cum introissent ascenderunt in superior

ubi erant commorantes
petrus et iohannis
lacobus et andreas
philippus et thomas
bartholomeus et mattheus
alphei

et iudas 1acobi

lacobus

simon zelotes

hi omnes erant perseberantes

unanimes in oratione
cum mulieribus et filiis
. MM
et maria matre ihu
et fratribus eius
(Fol. 417a.)

Car. I. 8—14.

-HiPABIC AIIOCTOA.
—, — ο-. —
e
ἐν δεταισημεραισ ravraur ayagrac o r€rpoc L 15

εν μεσω των pabyrwy «urey

Ἤν yap o oxXoc ovoparwy ert To avro wo. pe .
avdper adeA dor Set πληρωθηναι

τὴν γραφὴν ravrqv qv προειπεν TO TY To eyo

δια στοματοσ Saved περι iovda

TOV γενομένου ody ov

τοισ συλλαβουσιν τον um

ort κατηριθμημενοσ v ev ἡμιν 17

og ehaxe rov κληρον τησ διακονιασ ταυτὴσ

ό

OVTOO' μεν OVY EKTNTATO χωριον EK Jo Gov 18
Tho αδικιασ avrov
καὶ πρηνὴσ γενομενοσ ἐλακηῆσεν μεσοσ
καὶ ἐξεχυθὴη παντα ra. σπλανχνα avrov
ο καὶ γνωστον eyevero πασιν 19
τοισ κατοικουσιν Ἱερουσαλὴμ,
wore κληθηναι To χωριον exewo
Ty διαλεκτω avrov ακελδαιμαχ
τουτεστιν χωριον αἱματοσ'
Γέγραπται yap εν βιβλω ψαλμων 20
γενηθητων eraviuc avrov ἐρημοσ
καὶ μὴ ἡ O κατοίκων εν αυτή
καὶ τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν avrov λαβέτω erepoo
δὲ ovv των συνελθοντων qj.ew avdpov 21
ἐν παντι TO χρονω
wo εἰσηλθεν και εξηλθεν
«fh pac o Ko - xpo apfapuevog 22
aro rov βαπτισματοσ iwavov
«oc THT ἡμερασ no ἀανελημφθη
ad ἡμων μαρτυρα TH αναστασεωσ avrov

συν ἡμεῖιν yever Gar eva rovrov

ACTUS. APOSTOLOR: 329

in diebus his cum surrexisset petrus
in medio discipulorum dixit
erat praeterea multitudo nonomnium quasi.cxX.

uiri fratres oportet inpleri

scripturam hanc quam praedixit spe sanctus
peros dauid.deiuda

qui factus est dux

hiis qui adpraehenderunt ihm

qui adnumeratus erat inter nos

et sortitus fuit sortem ministerium huius
hic ergo possidit praedium ex mercedem
iniustitiae suae

et pronus factus crepauit medius

et effusa sunt omnia uiscera eius

et notum factum est omnibus

qui inhabitant hierusalem

ita ut uocetur praedium illud

lingua ipsorum 806] demach

hoc est praedium sanguinis

Scriptum est enim in libro psalmorum

fiat habitatio eorum deserta
et non sit qui inhabitet inea
et episcopatum illius sumat alius
oportet ergo eorum qui uenerunt nobiscum uiroru
in omni tempore
quoniam introibit et exiuit
ad nos dna ihs xps incipiens
& baptismate iohannen
usquae in diem quo adsumptus est
& nobis testem resurrectionis eius

' nobiscum fieri unum istorum

xarerrncey Óvo ἱωσηφ 23 | Etstatuitduos ioseph
Tov kaXovj.evoy BapvaBay qui cognominatur barnabas
(Fol. 4176.) (Fol. 418a.)
Cap. I. 15—23.

42

330

ΠΡΑΞ. AWOCTOA
—S — υὦ.ἰς —

oc ετεκληθη ἴουστοσ και μαθθιαν

και προσευξαμενοι εἶπαν

κε καρδιογνωστα παντων

αναδειξον oy εξελεξω ex τουτων των δυο
ayaXa ew τοπον τον rng διακονιασ ταυτὴσ
καὶ αποστολησ

ad no rape Ἰουδασ

πορευθηναι εἰσ Tov τοπον τον ἴδιον

καὶ ἐεδωκαν κληρουσ avrov

και ἐπεσεν κληροσ ere μαθθιαν

και συψηφισθη μετα των. ιβ.αποστολων

και €y€V€rO EV ταισ ἡμεραισ εκεινρισ

Tov συνπληρουσθαι τὴν ἡμεραν
THO πεντηκοστησ'

OVTOV αὐτῶὼν Ταντων €TTL TO αὐτὸ

και εἰδον eyevero advw εκ του ουρανον ἤχοσ.

worep φερομενησ βιαιασ πνοησ

Kat ἐπλήρωσεν avro, TOV οἰκον

ov σαν καθεζομενοι

και ὠφθησαν αντοισ διαμεριζομεναι γλωσσαι
ὠὡσειπυροσ καιεκαθισαν τε

ες ev a ἑεκαστον avrov

—,
και ἐτλησθησαν παντεσ πνσ αγιον.

᾿ και ἤρξατο Aadew ετεραισ γλωσσαισ

καθωσ το πνὰ εδιδου αποφθεγγεσθαι αντοισ
ev Ἱερουσαλήμ σαν κατο ἰκουντεσ ἴἸουδαιοι
εὐλαβεισ ανδρεσ απο παντοσ εθνουσ

τῶν ὕπο TOV ουρανον

yevonerno Se rye φωνησ ταυτησ

σννηλθετο πληθοσ και συνεχυθη,
και ἤκουον εἰσ €kag Tog
λαλουντασ rac γλωσσαισ avrov
ἐξεισταντο δε καὶ εθαυμαζον

(Fol. 418 δ.)

25

4

ACTUS APOSTOL:
= — — —
.
qui uocatur iustus et matthias
et orantes dixerunt
dne qui corda nosti omnium
designa quem elegisti ex his duobus
unum sumere locum ministerii huius
et apostolatus
& quo transgressus iudas
abire in locum suum
et dederunt sortes suas
et ceeidit sors super matthian
et dinumeratus est cum : xii. apostolos
Et factum est in diebus illis
et cum iuplerentur dies
pentecostes
erant simul omnes in unum
Et factum est repente caelo echo
tamquam ferretur uiolentus spiritus
et inpleuit totam domum
ubi erant sedentes
et uisae sunt eius diuidi linguae
tamquam ignis etsedit
super unumquem quem eorum
Et inpleti sunt uniuersi spu sancto
et coiperunt loqui aliis linguis
sic ut spe dabat eloqui eis
in jerusalem erant habitantes iudaei
timorati uiri ab omni gente
quae sub caelo sunt
Cumquae facta esset uox haec
conuenit multitudo et consaesae sunt
quiaudiebant unusquisque
loquentes eos lingua sua
obstupescebant autem et admirabantur
(Fol. 419 a)

Carp. I. 23— 1T. 7.

— 0 A —
ΠΡΑΞ. AIIOCTOA
Se —

ACTUS APOSTOL "

λεγοντεσ προσ αλληλουσ 11. dicentes ad alterutrum

ovy Sov ἀπαντεσ ovrot εἰσ LV nonne ecce uniuersi hi sunt

ot λαλουντεσ yadsAazor - qui locuntur galilaei

και TWO ἡμεισ GKOVOJAEV 8 et quomo do nos audimus

exacroo τὴν διαλεκτον ἡμων unus quisque propria lingua nostra

ev ἐγεννηθημεν in qua nati sumus
παρθοι. καὶ μηδοι καὶ ἐλαμειται 9 | parthi etmedi etaelamitae

Ol κατοικουντεσ τὴν μεσοποταμιαν et qui inhabitant mesopotamiam

tovdatay και καπ-παδοκιαν iudaeam et cappadociam

TTOVTOV καὶ THY ἀσιαν φρυγιαν 10 pontum et asiam frygiam

kat παμφυλιαν avyvirToy T€ et pamphyliam aegyptum

καὶ τα pepn THO λιβονησ et partes lybiae

THO Kara κυρηνὴν Kat οἱ επιδημουντεσ -qui est circa cyrenen et qui hic demorantur
ρωμαιοιΐουδαιοι τε Kat προσηλυτοι romani iu daei et proselyti

κρητὴσ καὶ apaBor τι cretenses etarabi

axovopey λαλουντων avrov eudiuimus loquentes eos

TAL ἡμετεραισ γλωσσαισ To. μεγαλεια ToU ev nostris linguis magnalia di

ἐξεισταντο δε παντεσ' 12 obstupescebant omnes

και διηπορουν αλλοσ προσ αλλον et hesitabant alius ad alium

ext Tw yeyovort καὶ λεγοντεσ' quod factum est et dicentes.

τι θελει rovro εἰναι quid uult esse-hoc

ετεροι δε διεχλεναζον Xeyovreo 13 alii uero deridebant dicentes

ort γλευκουσ ovrot μεμεστωμενοι εἰσ Xy quia musto isti repleti sunt
tore cTaDew Se o πετροσ' 14 | Cumastetisset autem petrus

συν tow δεκα αποστολοισ cum decem apostolis

ἐπῆρεν πρωτοσ τὴν φωνὴν avrov και εἰπε et elebabit primus uocem suam et dixit
ανδρεσ ἵἴουδαιοι Kat παντεσ' uiri iudaei et omnes

οι κατοικουντεσ ἱἹερουσαλημ. qui inhabitant hie rusalem

TOVTO ἡμεῖν γνωστον COTW ho c uobis notum sit

ενωτισατε τα ρήματα μον ausilate uerbis meis

ov yap wo ὕμεισ' ὕπολαμβανεται 15 non enim sicut uos suspicamini

ovrot μεθυουσιν ovens wpac THe ἡμερασ - hii hebrii sunt est enim hora tertia diei

αλλα Tovro εστιν TO εἰρήμενον 16 sed hoc est quod dictum est

(Fol. 419 5.) (Fol. 420a.)
Car. II. 7— 16. A

931

932 TiPAR AIIOCTOAON
— ο- SN —
δια Tov προφητου II.
Εσται ev ταισ ἐσχαταισ )j.epaug λεγεικσ 17

--
€KX€0 απὸ TOV TVG μου ETL πασασ σαρκασ
καὶ προφητευσουσν ot Viol αυτων
καὶ θυγατερεσ αντων
και OL νεανισκοι ορασει οψονται
και ot πρεσβυτεροι ενὑπνιασθησονται
Karey επιτουσ δουλουσ μου 18
και ἐπι Tag δουλασ μου
—À
€KX€w απὸ του πνῪ μου
και δωσω repara, εν τω ovpayo ayo 19
και σήμεια επι THO YT kao
ολιοσ μεταστρεφεται εἰσκοτοσ' 20
και ἡ σεληνὴ εἰσ αιμα
—
πριν ελθειν ἡμεραν kv τὴν μεγαλην
—
και εσται TAT OO ανεπικαλεσηταιτοονοματοῦ KU 21
σωθησεται COM
ανδρεσ ἵσραηλειται ἀακουσατετουσ λογουστουτοὺσ 22
a, my,
env rov vaLopatov avopa απὸ Tov θυ
ασμενον εἰσ ἡμασ
δυναμεσει και τερασι καὶ σημιοισ
—
oca, €rovja€y δι avrov o Oc
εν peow ὕμων καθωσ avrot οιδατε
rovroy τὴ ὠὡρισμενὴ βονλη 23
—
και προγνωσεῖι rov θυ exdorov λαβοντεσ'
δια χειροσ avopwv
προσπηξαντεσ ανειλατε
foam,
ov o Üc ανεστησεν λυσασ tag wowace Tovaiov 24
καθοτι ovk qv δυνατον
κρατεισθαι avrov. Vr avrov
Saved yap Xeyet εἰ avrov 25
—
προ ορωμὴν TOV kV μου
ενωπίιον μου δια παντοσ

(Fol. 420 5.)

ACTUS APOSTOL”

per prophetam

Erit in nouissimis diebus dicit dns

effundam spm meum super omnem carne

et prophetabunt fili eorum

et filias eorum

et iubenes uisiones uidebunt

et seniores somnia somniabunt

et ego super seruos meos

et super ancillas meas

effundam spiritum meum

et dabo prodigia in caelo susum

et signa in terra deorsum

sol conuertetur in tenebris

et luna in sanguine |
prius quam ueniat dies dni magnus

et erit omnis quicumque inuocauerit nomen dai

saluus erit

uiri istrahelitae audite sermones hos

ihm nazoreeum uirum a do
probatum in nobis

uirtutibus et pro digiis et signis
quae fecit per eum ds

in medio uestrum sicut ipsi scitis
hunc destinato consilio

et prouidentia di auditum accepistis

. per manus iniquorum

adfixum interfecistis
quem ds suscitauit solutis amitibus inferiora
quoniam possibile non esset

detineri eum ab ipso

dauid enim dicit in eum

c
prouidebam dnm meum

in conspectu meo semper
(Fol. 421 o.)

Cap. II. 16—25.

TPAR: AIOCTOA
— — ὡς -
; -
ort € δεξιων μου ἐστιν ἵνα μη σαλευθω
δια rovro ηυφρανθη ἡ καρδια μου
και ἡηγαλλιασατο ἡ yAwooa μου
er δε και ἡ caps μου
κατασκηνωσει ed ελπιδει
ort ουκ ενκαταλειψεισ
τὴν ψυχὴν pov εἰσ adyy
ovde δωσεισ rov ὁσιον σον
Wey διαφθοραν
γνωρισασ μοι οδουσ ζωησ
πληρωσεισ με εὐφροσυνὴησ
pera TOV προσωπου σου
ανδρεσ' αδελφοι εξον ecrew
μετα παρρησιασ προσ ὕμασ
περιτον πατριαρχου δανειδ
οτι καὶ ετελευτησεν καὶ era
και TO [LVYJLLOV αντον ἐστιν παρ ἡμῖν
αχρι THE ἡμερασ ταντὴσ
προφητησ ovy ὕπαρχων και εἰδων
OTL ορκω ὡμασεν αντω O óc
εκ xaprrov THO καρδιασ avrov
κατα σαρκα ἀναστῆσαι TOV χρν
και καθισαι ert Tov θρονον avrov
αναστασεωσ TOV χρὺ
oret ουτεενκαταλειφθη εἰσ adov
ovre ἡ σαρξαντον ede δια φθοραν
TOVTOV OVV iy Qv€g T0 €V 0 óc
ov TAYTED NLELT μαρτυρεσ ἐσμεν
τὴ δεξια ovy Tov θυ ὑψωθεισ
καὶ τὴν ἐπαγγελιαν rov αγιον πνσ λαβων
παρα rov πατροσ ἐξέχεεν υμειν
o και βλεπετε και axovere

ov yap Saved ἀνεβὴ εἰσ τουσ ov ρανουσ

(Fol. 421 5.)

II.

26

27

28

29

30

31

32

33

34

AUCTUS APOSTOL' 333

quia a dextra mea est ut non commouear
propterea laetatum est cor meum
et exultauit lingua mea

adhuc autem et caro mea
inhabitauit in spsem

quia non derelinques

animam meam aput inferos
nequae dabis sanctum tuum
uidere corruptionem

notas fecisti mihi uias uitae
inpleuis me iucunditate

cum facie tua

uiri fratres licet mihi dicere

cum fiducia ad uos

de patriaarcha dauid

quia defunctus est et sepultus est

et monumentum eius est aput nos

usque in hunc diem

cum esset autem propheta et sciret

quia iureiurando iurauit ei ds

de fructum de praecordia eius

secundum carne suscitare xpm

collocare super thronum eius

resurrectione xpi

quia neque derelictus est aput inferos

neque caro eius uidit corruptionem

hunc ergo ibn resuscitauit ds

cuius nos omnes testes sumus

dextera ergo di exaltatus

et pollicitationem sps sancti accepta

a patre effudit uobis

quod et uidistis et audistis

non enim daui d ascendit in caelos
(Fol. 422 a.)

Cap. II. 25—34.

IPAE. AIIOCTOAON

εἰρηκεν yap avrog
— a,

Aeyet Ko τω κω μου

καθον εκ δεξιων μον

eoc θωτου exÜpova σον

ὕποποδιον των ποδων σου
ασφαλωσ ovy γεινωσκετω TO 0 Οἰκοσ ἴσρα s

--- --
ort καὶ Ky καὶ χρν οθσ εποιησεν
M m

TOVTOV τὴν ον ὕμεισ εἐσταυρωσατε
Τοτεπαντεσ οἱ συνελθοντεσ
καὶ ακουσαντεσ κατενυγ ἤσαν τὴ καρδια
καιτινεσ €£ avTov ειἰπαν
προσ TOV πετρον kat του αποστολουσ
τι OVV ποιήσομεν ανδρεσ αδελφοι
ὑποδειξατεημειν
πετροσ δεπροσ αντουσ φησιν
μετανοησατε
και βαπτισθητω ἐκαστοσ ὕμων

«v TO ovopaTt TOU KV tU Xp"

εἰσ αφεσιν αμαρτιων

και λήμψεσθαι την δωρεαν του αγιου re
Nee yap ἐστιν ἡ ἐπαγγελια

και TOU TEKVOUT μων

και πασιτοι εἰσ μακραν

οσουσ αν προσκαλεσητε Ko οϑσ μων
erepour δελογοισ πλειοσιν

διεμαρτυρατο και παρεκαλει αὐτουσ λεγων
σωθητε απὸ THO γενεασ ravra THT σκολιασ

οἱ μεν ovv πιστευσαντεσ τον λογον avrov

εβαπτισθησαν
και προσετεθησαν εν εἐκεινὴ TH ἡμερα
ψυχαι wore τρισχειλειαι
και σαν προσκαρτερουντεσ τὴ διδαχὴ
TOV αποστολῶων ev Ἱερουσαλημ.
(Fol. 422 6.) 'NT

42

ACTUS APOSTOLORUM
- τς ὡς -
t

dixit enim ipse

dixit dns dno meo

sede ad dexteram meam

donec ponam inimicos tuos

scamillum pedum tuorum
pro certo ergo sciat omnis domus istrahel
quia et dnm et xpm ds fecit
hunc ihm quem uos crucifixistis

Tunc omnes qui conuenerant

exaudientes stimulati sunt corde
et quidam ex ipsis dixerunt
ad petrum et ad apostolos
quid ergo faciemus uiri fratres
ostendite nobis
petrus autrus autem ad eos ait
paenitentiam agite
et baptizetur unus quisque uestrum
in nomine dni ihu xpi
in remissione peccatorum
et accipite gratiam sanctum spm
nobis enim est haec repromissio
et filiis nostris
et omnibus qui in longinquo
quos aduocauerit dns ds noster
aliis quoque sermonibus pluribus
contestabatur et exortabatur eos dicens
salui estote ex progenie hanc praua
hi ergo credentes sermoni eius
baptizati sunt
'et adiectae sunt in ill o die
animae quasi tria milia
et erant perseuerantes in doctrina

apostolorum in hierusalem
(Fol. 423 4.)

Cap. II. 34—43.

TIPAHIC AHOCTOAQN ^
— — «-' wY —

καὶ τὴ κοινωνια Tn κλασι του aprov- iI.
καὶ TALE προσενχαισ

eyewero 8e rao ψυχὴ φοβοσ 43
πολλα repara kat σήμεια

δια των αποστολων eyecvero

παντεσ T€ OL πιστενοντεσ ἤσαν ἐπέτο AUTO 4
καὶ εἰχον παντα κοιγα

καὶ οσοι κτήματα εἰχον 45
ἢ ὕπαρξεισ επίπρασκον

και διεμεριζον avra, καθημεραν race

TOUT ἂν TLC χρειαν εἰχεν

TOVT€O T€ προσεκαρτέρουν εν τω ἵερω 46
και κατοικουσαν €TTL TO AUTO κλωντεσ τε ἀρτὸ

εν ἀγαλλιασει

Kat αφελοτητι καρδιασ αἰνουντεσ Toy ὃν 47

Kat ἐχοντεσ xapw προσ oXov τὸν κοσμον

μετελαμβανον 7

οδε xc προσετιθει τουσ σωζομενουσ
καθημέραν ert To avro εν τὴ εκκλησια
Ev de rato ἡμέραισ ταυταισ IIL 1
Trpoc Kat iwayyno aveBatvov εἰσ To iepow
τὸ δειλεινον ext τὴν ὡραν EVATy τη προσευχησ
και ov τισ ανὴρ χωλοσ εκ κοιλιασ μήτροσ αὐτοῦ 2
εβασταζετο ον ετιθουν καθημεραν
poc τὴν θυραν τονΐἵερον
τὴν λεγομενὴν wpatay
TOV αἰτειν ἐλεημοσυνὴν παρ avruy
εισπορενομενων avroy εἰσ τὸ ἵερον
ovrog ατενισασ row οφθαλμοισ avrov 3
και (Doy πετρον και iwarnv
μελλοντασ εἰναι εἰσ To ἵερον
npwra αὐτουσ ἐλεημοσυνὴν
Εμβλεψασ δε οπετροσ εἰσ avrov 4

συν WWAYYV καὶ εἰπεν ατενεισον εἰσ quac

(Fol. 423 5.)

ACTUS APOSTOLORUM 335

et in communicatione fractionis panis

et orationibus

nascebatur quoque omni animae timor
multa etiam portenta et signa
perapostolosfiebant — -

omnes etiam credentes erant in unum

et habebant omnia communia

et qui possessiones habebant

et facultates distrahebant

et dispartiebantur ea cottidie omnibus
secundum quod qui op us erat

omnes quoque perseuerantes in templo

et per domos id ipsum capiebant panes
accipientes cibum in exultatione

et simplicitate cordis laudem dicentes do
et habentes gratiam aput totum mundu.
dnà autem autem adiciebat eos qui salui fiebant

cot tie in unum in ecclesia,

in diebus autem ipsis

petrus et iohanes ascendebant in templu

ad uesperum ad horam nonam orationis

et ecce qui dam uir clodus ex utero matris suae
baiolabatur quem ponebant cot tidie

ad ianuam templi

eam quae dicitur pulchra

ut peteret elemosynam ab his

qui ingrediebantur in templum

hic respiciens ocul is suis
et uidit petrum et iohannen
incipientes introire in templum

rogabat eos elemosynam

intuitus autem petrus in eum

cum iohannen et dixit aspice ad nos
(Fol. 424 a.)

Carp. II. 41—III. 4.

336 TIPAR AlIOCTOAON |

o δεατενεισασ avrow
προσδοκων τι Xa le παρ avrov
Ειπεν de o πετροσ
ἀργυριον και χρυσιον ovx ὕπαρχει μοι
o δε exw rovro σοι διδωμι
εν TO ονοματι - χρυ TOV ναζοραῖιον περιπατει
και πιασασ αντον tho δεξιασ χειροσ ἤγειρεν
Kat παραχρημα ἐσταθὴ

Kat ἐσταῖρ εωθησαν avrov

III. 5

at βασεισ και ra. σφυρα και εξαλλομενοσ corn 8

και περιεπατει χαιρομενοσ
και εἰσηλθεν συν avrou εἰσ το ἵερον
αινων τὸν Oy
και εἰδεν rag ολαοσ avrov περιπατουντα
καὶ αἰνουντα roy Oy
εἐπεγεινωσκον ται αντὸν OTL OVTOG ἣν
Ὁ προσ τὴν ἐλεημοσυνην καθεζομενοσ'
ἐπὶ T1) wp € a πυλη τουΐερου
καὶ ἐπλησθησαν Gap Bove και exraa eoo
ἐπι TO 'yeyevnp.evo avro
Exropevopevov 8e rov trerpov και ἴωανου
συνεξεπορευετο κρατῶν avrove
ot δεθαμβηθεντεσ ἐστησαν
εν τὴ στοὰ ἡ καλουμενὴ σολομωνοσ᾽ ἐκθαμβοι
αποκριθεισ δε o πετροσ eurev προσ avrova
ανδρεσ ἴσραηλιται τι θαυμαζεται ἐπι Tovro
ἡ New τι ατενιζετε
wo ἡμῶν τὴ ἴδια δυναμι ἡ ευσεβ ια
TOVTO πεποιήκοτων TOUTO περιπάτειν αντὸ
οϑο σαβρααμ. και θσ ἴσακ. και G0 ἵακωβ
o c. των TATEPWY ἡμὼν
εδοξασεν rov maida avrov ay x
ον ἡμεισ παρεδωκατε εἰσ κρισιν

(Fol. 4246.)

ACTUS APOSTOL

ad ille adtendebat eos
expectans aliquid accipere ab eis
dixit autem petrus
argentum et aurum non est mihi
quod habeo hoc tib i do
in nomine ihu xpi nazorei ambula
et adpraehensum eum dextera manu suscitabit
et confestim stetit
et firmatae sunt eius
uases et crura et cum exsiluisset stetit
et ambulabat gaudens
et introibit cum eis in templum
laudem dans do
Et uidit omnis populus eum ambulantem
et laudantem dm
cognoscebantque eum quia hic erat
qui ad elemosynam sedebat
in porta illa pulchra templi
et repleti sunt terroris et stupefactionis
in eo quod contegerat ei
Exeunte autem petrum et iohannen
cum eis ibat tenens eos
stupentes autem stabant
in porticum qui uocatur solomonis stupebant
respondens autem petrus dixit ad eos
uiri istrahelitae quid admiramini super bee
aut nos quid intuemini
quasi nos nostra propria uirtute aut pietate
hoc fecerimus ut ambulet hic
ds abraham et ds isac.et ds iacob
ds patrum nostrorum
clarificauit puerum suum ihm xpm
quem tradidistis in iudicio
(Fol. 425 a.)

CAP. 111. 5—1 3:

— SS τα —
IIPAR AHIOCTOA
— — «-. —

Kat ἀπηρνήσασθαι avroy Ii.
κατὰ προσωπὸν πειλατου

TOV κρειναντοσ εκεινου

ἀπολυειν avrov θελοντοσ

ὕμεισ δε Tov αγιον και δικαιον 14

«Bapuvare και ητῆσατε ανδρα φονεια

χαρισθηναι ὕμειν

roy δε αρχήγον Tho {wyo ἀπεκτείνατε 15
ov 060 NY €tpev ex vexpwv

OV ὕμεισ μαρτυρεσ ἐσμεν

και ἐπὶ TY πιστει του ονοματοσ αντου τό

τοῦτον θεωρειτε και ovdare
OTL ἐστερεωσεν TO ονομα αυτον
και ἢ πιστισ ἡ δι avrov ἐδωκεν avro
τὴν ολοκλήριαν ταυτὴν
απεναντι παντων ὕμων

καὶ γυν ανδρεσ aDeA oot ἐεπισταμεθα 17
οτι ὕμεισ μεν κατα αγνοιαν ἐπραξατε πονηρο
ὡσπερ καὶ οἱ ἀρχοντεσ ὕμων
οδεϑο o προκατηγγειλεν 18
δια στοματοσ παντων των προφητων
παθειν τον χρν αντον ἐπληρωσεν ουτωσ
μετανοησατε ovy Kat επιστρεψατε 19
εἰσ ro εξαλειφθηναι rac apapriac ὕμων
οπωσ av ἐπελθωσιν καιροι αναψυξεωσ
απὸ προσωπου του κυ
και ἀποστειλη TOV προκεχειρισμεένον ὕμιν xp" . op 20
ov det ovpavov μεν Sef aoa. 21
GXpt xXpovov αποκαταστασεωσ παντων
wy eXadnoev o 6c δια GTOJATOO TOV αγιων αὐτου
των προφητων

μωῦσησ μεν eurey προσ τουσ πατερασ uo 22
ort προφητὴν ὕμειν ἀναστήσει Ko 0 6G ὕμω

(Fol. 425 5.)

ACTUS ^ APOST 337
— — oS —

et negastis eum

ante faciem pilati

cum iudicasset ille

dismittere eum uoluit

uos autem ipsum sanctum et iustum
grabastis et postulastis uirum homicida
donari uobis

principem uero uitae interfecistis

quem ds suscitauit ἃ mortuis -

quibus nos testes sumus

etin fide nominis eius

hunc quem uidistis et scitis

consol dauit nomen eius

et fides que per ipsum est dedit ei
integritatem hanc

coram omnibus uobis

Et nunc uiri fratres. quia uos

quidem per inorantiam egistis iniquitatem
Sicut et principes uestri

ds autem quae praenuntiauit

per os omnium pro phetarum

pati xpm suum inpleu it sic
paenitentiam ergo agite et conuertimini
ad hoc ut deleantur peccata uestra

ut ueniant tempora re frigerii

a facie dmi

et mittat praedestinatum uobis ihm xpm
quem oportet caelum quidem accipere
usque ad tempora restitutionis omnium
quae locutus est ds} per os sanctorum suoru

prophetarum

moyses quidem dixit ad patres nostros

quia prophetam uobis suscitauit dus ds uester
(Fol. 426 a.)

Cap. 111. 13—22.

΄

48

338 PAZ: AIIOCTOAON- "ACTUS APOSTOL'
— oA — — — SS —

ex των adeAduy nw III. de fratribus uestris
wo ἐμου avrov ακουσεσθαι tamquam meipsum audietis
κατα παντα oca, ay λαλησὴ προσ ὕμασ secundum omnia quaecumq locutus fuerit ad uo
eora: δεπασα ψ vxy ἡτισ ay μὴ ακουσὴ 23 erit autem omnis anima quaecumq *non audierit
του προφητου exewov εξολεθρευθησεται prophetam illum disperibit
εκ Tov Àaov καὶ TAYTET OL προφῆται axo σαμουηλ 24 de popul o et omnis prophetae a samuel
και Toy κατεξησ οελαλησεν | et eorum qui ordine fuerunt quodquod locuti sunt
και κατηνγεῖλαν rac ἡμερασ TAvTAT et adnuntiauerunt dies hos
Yyeur erat ὕιοι των προφητῶν 25 | Uos estis filii prophetarum
και tno διαθηκησ qv o Bg Su Üero et eius dispositionis quam ds disputauit
προσ Tove πατεράσ μων λεγων προσ αβρααμ ad patres nostros dicens ad abraham
και εν TW σπέρματι σον ενευλογηθησονται et in semine tuo benedicetur
πασαι Al πατριαι THO γὴσ omnis patriae terrae
ὕμειν qr porov o ὃσ αναστήησασ τον παιδα αὐτοῦ 16 uobis primum ds suscitauit puerum suum
εξαπεστειλεν evAoyovyrao Üpag,. ev T ator misit benedicentem uos
τρέφειν EKATTOT EK των πονηρὼν U μων" in eo cum abertatur unusquisque 8 nequitiis suis
λαλουντων de avrwv wal loquentib us autem eis
προσ τὸν λαον Ta ρήματα ravra. ad populum uerba haec
ἐπεστησαν ot ELEPELT καὶ οἱ σαδδουκαιοε adsisterunt sacerdotes et sadducaei
KO4Q T OVOVJA€VOL 2 dolore percussi
δια ro διδασκειν avrove τὸν Aaoy eo quod docerent ipsi populum
και avayyeAXev roy - et adnuntiarent ihm
εν TH αναστασειῖ TOV νεκρων in resurrectione mortuorum
και ἐπειβαλοντεσ avrow Tad χειρασ 3 et inmiserunt eis manus
και eÜevro eur τήρησιν εἰσ THY ἐπαυριον et posuerunt in adsertionem in crastinu
ἣν yap comepa non erant enim uespera iam
πολλοι be rov ακουσαντων Toy Xoyov 4| multi uero eorum qui audierunt uerbum
επιστευσαν crediderunt
και αριθμοσ τε eyernOy ανδρων wo χιλιαδεσ e ' et factus est numerus uirorum ad quinq. mili
Eyevero δε ext τὴν avpioy ἡμεραν 5| Contigit autem in crastinum diem
συνήχθησαν ox ἀρχοντεσ και ot πρεσβυτεροι congregati sunt principes et seniores
και γραμματεισ ev iepov σαλημ et scribae in hierusalem
καὶ avvac o apxtepeva 6 et annas pontefex
(Fol. 426 ὁ.) | | (Fol. 427 a.)

i

Carr. III. 22—IV. 6,

— ss — —
IIPA AIIOCTOAQN
— ο. —À : ---

και κα i ac - και ἵωναθασ και αλεξανδροσ
και οσοι ἤσαν εκ γενουσ ἀαρχιερατικου
καὶ στήσαντεσ αυτουσ εν μεσω
ἐπυνθάνοντο ev ποία δυναμ c
ἢ €v TOW ονοματι εποιήσατε τοντο ὕμεισ
Tore πετροσ πλησθεισ re aytou
€ur€y προσ avrove ἀρχοντεσ rov Aaov
και pea Burepot rov tapa
€t ἡμεισ σήμερον ανακρεινομεθα o. Ups
er evepyyea eua. ανθρωπου ασθενουσ
εν τινι ουτοσ σεσωσται

στο we
yvov ἐστω πασιν ὕμειν
kat παντι TO Aaw icpanr
OTL ἐν Tw OVOMATL - χρυ του ναζωραιου
ον ὕμεισ ἐσταυρωσατε
ov o c. ἤγειρεν εκ νεκρων
εν τουτω ουτοσ παρεσ THKEV
ενωπιον ὕμων vying
ουτοσ ἐστιν ολιθοσ o εξουθενηθεισ ih ἡμῶ
των οἰκοδομων
ογενομένοσ εἰσ κεφαλὴν γωνιασ
Kat οὐκ ἐστιν εν αλλω ovÓeyc
OV Yap εστιν ετερον ονόμα ὕπο τον ουρᾶνο
o δεδομε νον avOpwrow
εν w det σωθῆναι ἡμασ
Θεωρουντεσ Se τὴν rov πετρου παρρὴσ tay
και ἴωανου και καταλαβομενοι
ort αγθρωποι ἀγραμματοι εἰσιν «εθαυμαζον
ἐπεγεινωσκον δεαντουσ ort συν τω tq ma
Toy ανθρωπον βλεποντεσ
συν auTwy εἐστωτα Tov τεθεραπευμενον
᾿ οὔδεν εἰχον ποιῆσαι ἡ αντιπειν

καιλευσαντεσ αντουσ εξω τον συνεδριου
απ axOnvas
(Fol. 427 5.) t

IY.

10

12

15

ACTUS' APOSTOL

et caifas et ioathas et alexander

et quodquod erant ex genere pontificali
cum statuisset eos in medio
interrogabant in qua uirtute

aut quo nomine fec istis hoc uos

. —
tunc petrus inpletus spo sancto

dixit ad eos principes huius populi
et seniores is trahel

si nos hodie interrogamur a uobis
super benefacio hominem infirmum
in quo hic saluus factus est

notum sit omnibus uobis

et omni populo istrahel

quia in nomine xpi ihu nazoraei
quem uos crucifixistis

quem ds gus citauit & mortuis

in ist o hic adsistit

in con spect u uestro sanum

hic est lapis qui praeiectus est a uobis
aedificatoribus

qui factus est in capud angul i

et non est in alio quondam

nequae aliud est nomen suc caelo
quod datum est hominibus

in quo oportet salbos fie ri nos

intuentes uero petri fiduciam

et iohannis et adsec uti

quia homines sine litteris sunt ad mirabantur
cognoscebant autem eos quia cum ihu erant
hominem quo que conspicientes

cum ipsis stantem illum que curatum

nihil habebant contradicere

Cum iussissent autem eos extra consilium

habire
(Fol. 438a.)

Car. IV, 6—15.

339

340

t -- 0 --΄
ΠΡΑΞ | AIIOCTOAQON
a i, 0 —

συνεβαλον προσ αλληλουσ Aeyovreo

τι ποιήσομεν τοισ ανθρωποισ τουτοισ

OTL μεν yap γνωστον σημειον

yeyovevas δι avrov

πασιν TOU κατοικουσιν Ἱερουσαλήμ,
φανεροτερον εστιν και ov δυναμεθα ἀρνισθαι
ἵνα μὴ eme πλεον τι διανεμηθὴ εἰσ TOV λαον
ἐπιλησομεθα ουν οντοισ

μῆκετι λαλειν emt τω ονοματι TOVTO
pnden ανθρωπων

συνκατατιθεμενων δε avroy Τὴ γνωμη
φωνησαντεσ αὐτουσ παρηγγειλαντο

κατα τὸ μὴ φθεγγεσθαι
—
μῆδε ao kew emt ro ονοματι του uu

αποκρείθεισ δε πετροσ και Ἰωανησ

εἰπὸν προσ αὐτουσ
εἰ δικαιον ἐστιν ενωπιον του θυ ὕμων ακοῦει
μαλλον ἡ του ὃν Kpeware
ov δυναμεθα yap new

a, edapey και nrovoapev λαλειν

ot δε προσαπειλησαμενοι αἀπελυσαν avTova

IV. 16

19

20

21

p? EUPLOKOYTED auruxy TO TUT κολασωνται GUToUG

δια τον Aaoy ort παντεσ

εδοξαζον τον ὃν ert TO γεγονοτι

eroy yap ἣν Àeuovay - uy o ανθρωποσ
ε ov γεγονει TO σήμειον THT ειασεωσ'
απολυθεντεσ δε λθον προσ τουσ ἴδιουσ'
καὶ amny γειλαν οσα προσ αυτουσ

οιαρχιερεισ και οἱπρεσβυτεροι εἰπαν

ομοθυμαδον npav φωνὴν προσ τον ὃν

καὶ €t7ray

(Fol. 428 5.)

22

23

t =
O1 6e axovcayrea και ἐπίγνοντεσ THVToU Üvevepyeia 24

—
Δεσποτα av o Oo o rotnoac Tov ovpavoy Kay τὴν

γὴν

ACTUS APOSTOL

conferebant ad inuicem dicentes

quid faciamus hominibus istis

quoniam quidem notum signum

factum est per ipsos

omnibus qui inhabitant hierusalem
manifestum est et non possumus negare
sed ut non amplius quid serpiat in pop ulum
comminemur ergo eis

iam non lo qui in nomine hoc

cuiquam hominum

consentientibus autem omnibus notitia ,
uocantes eos praeceperunt illis

ne omnino loquerentur

. e us
neque docerent in nomine ihu

respondens autem petrus et iohannes

dixerunt ad eos

si iustum est in conspectu di uestri audire
magis quam dm iudicate

non possumus enim nos

quae uidimus et audiuimus loqui

. ad illi etiam comminat dimiserunt eos

nihil inuenientes causam qua punirent eos
propter populum quoniam omnes
clarificabant dm super quo d factum est
annorum autem erat plurimum. x1- his homo
super quem factum erat hoc signum sanitatis
dismisai autem uenerunt ad suos

et renuntiauerunt quanta ad eos

pontifices et seniores dixerunt

ad illi cum audissent et cognouissent di uirtuiz

unanimiter autem uocem leuauerunt ad dm
et dixerunt

—Á — . Ld *
Dne tu es ds qui fecisti caelum et terram

(Fol. 429 a.)

Car. IV. 15— 24.

n T Nn —, —
IIPAR8' AIIOCTOAQON
— SY, eS — —

και THY θαλασσαν και παντα τα εν αντοισ
—
οσ δια πνσ αγιου δια rov στοματοσ λαλησασ

Savers παιδοσ σου

ivart εφρνξαν εθνη
και λαοι ἐμελετῆσαν καινα

παρεστησαν οι βασιλεισ THT γὴσ
Kat οἱαρχοντεσ συνήχθησαν emt To avro
κατα TOV κυ και κατα TOV χρὺ GUTOV
συνήχθησαν yap em αληθειασ ev τὴ πολει ταύτη
ext TOV aytov σου παιδα ἣν ov €expeurag
ἡρωδησ τε και ποντιοσ πιλατοσ
συν εθνεσιν και λαοισ ἱσραηλ
ποιῆσαι οσα χεὶρ σου και ἢ βουλὴ σου
προωρισεν γενεσθαι
και τα νυν κε ες de emt Tag aytag avrov
και Soo τοισ δουλοισ σου
pera πασὴσ παρρησιασ XaXew τὸν λογον cov
εν TO Τὴν χείρα TOV εκτεινειν LT ἴασιν
και σημεια και Tepara γενεσθαι
δια Tov ονοματοσ TOV αγιου παιδοσ σον e
και δεηθεντων avrov
ἐσαλευθὴ o τοποσ Ev « σαν συνηγ μενοι
καὶ ἐτλησθησαν amayrea Tov αγιου πνο
Kat ἐλαλουν τον Xoyov του bu μετα παρρησιασ
παντιτω θελοντι πιστευειν
του δε πληθουσ των πιστευσαντων
ἣν καρδια καὶ ψυχη μια
και ovK ἣν διακρισισ ev αυτοισ ουδεμια
και ουδεισ των ὕπαρχοντων αὐτου
ἐλεγεν ἴδιον εἰναι
αλλα jv avrow παντα κοινα
καὶ δυναμει μεγαλη
απεδιδουν To μαρτ νριον ot αποστολοι
(Fol. 429 6.)

IV.

25

26

28

29

320

22

33

ACTUS APOSTOL'
— -— Ἐς - =
et mare et omnia quae in eis sunt
qui per spm sanctum per os locutus est
dauid puero tuo
quare fremuerunt gentes
et popul i meditati sunt inania
adsisterunt reges terrae
et principes congregati sunt in unu
aduersus dnm et aduersus xpm eius
Collecti sunt enim reuera in ciuitate hac
super sanctum puerum tuum ihm quem unxist
herodes uero et pontius pilatus

cum gentibus et populis istrahel

᾿ facere quaecumq ‘manus tua et uoluntas t

praedestinauit fieri
et nunc sunt dne aspice super minacias eoru
et da seruis tuis
cum fiducia omni loqui uerbum tuum
in eo cum manum extendas ad curatione
et signa et por tenta fiant
per nomen santi pueri tui ihu
Et cum obse crassent ipsi
commotus est locus in quo erant collecti
et inpleti sunt omnes sancto Epo
et loquebatur uerbum d.i cum fidu cia
omni uolenti credere
multitudinis autem eorum qui crediderunt
erat cor et anima una
et non erat accusatio in e is ulla
et nemo quicquam ex eo quo d possidebant
dicebant suum esse
sed erant eis omnia com munia
et uirtute magna
reddebant testim apostoli
(Fol. 430 a.)

Cap. IV. 24— 33.

941

THT avagTQGg €o0 TOU KU τὴν Xp" IV.

xapu T€ peyady jv erc παντασ avrovg
ovde yap evdena τισ ὕπηρχεν ev avTOLT 34
οσοι yap κτήτορεσ σαν χωριων
ἢ οἰκείων υπηρχον πωλουντεσ

at φεροντεσ τειμασ των TITPATKO ὧν
και ετιθουν παρα τουσ ποδασ TOV αποστολῶ 35
διεδιδετο Se ενι εκαστω
καθοτι ay Tur χρειαν ειχεν
ioc δεο επικληθεισ βαρναβασὕποτων ἀποστολω 36
οεστιν μεθερμηνενομενον ὕιοσ' παρακλησεωσ
κυπριοσ λενειτησ Tw γένει
ὕπαρχοντοσ avro χωρίον 37
qoe ag NVEYKE TO χρημα
και εθηκεν παρα Tove ποδασ' των αποστολω
ανὴρ Se rwr ονοματι avavtag Y.1
συν σαφφυρα τὴ γυναικι avrov
ETWANTEY κτημα καὶ ἐνοσφ aaro ἐκ THO TNT 2
ovvedviag και THO γυναικαικοσ

και EVEYKAT μεροσ τι
παρα Tove ποδασ rov ἀποστόλων eÜero

€urev δε πετροσ προσ avaviay 3
Sua t ἐπληρωσεν o caravac τὴν καρδιαν cov
ψευσασθαι a ro αγιον πνα

και νοσφισασθαι σε απὸ THO τειμησ TOV χωριοῦ
ουχι μεσον σοι ἐμενεν 4
και πραθεν ev τὴ ἐξουσια ὕπηρχεν

τι ort εθου εν τὴ καρδια σου

ποίησαι πονήρον τουτο

ovk ἐἡΨψευσου ανθρωποισ αλλα τω Qo

axovcag de avaviag Tour Xoyovg TovTOVG 5

παραχρημα πεσὼν εξεψυξεν
καὶ eyevero φοβοσ μεγασ
(Fol. 430 5.) NA

"ACTUS APOSTOL:
— — —, --.

resurrectionem dni ihu xpi

Gratia magna erat super eos omnes

nec enim inosp quisquam erat in eis

quod quod possessores erant praediorum
aut domum uendentes

et adferebant praetia quae ueniebant

et ponebant ad pedes apostolorum
distribuebantur uero singulis

secundum cui que opus erat.ioseph autem
qui cognominatus est barnabas ab apostolis
quo d est interpraetatum filius exhorattonis
cyprius leuita genere

cum esset ei ager |

uenundato eo adtulit hanc pecuniam

et posuit iuxta pedes apostolorum

quidam autem uir nomine ananias

cum sapphire uxore sua

uendidit possessione et subtraxit de praetio
conscia uxore sua

et cum adtulissent partem quandam

iuxta pedes apostolorum posuit

dixit autem petrus ad ananian

ut quid adinpleuit satanas cor tuum
mentiri te spiritui sancto
et intercipere te ex praetium praedii
nonne manens tibi manebat
et destractum in tua potestate erat
quid utique posuisti in corde tuo
facere dolose rem istam
non es mentitus hominibus sed do
audies autem ananias sermones hos
subito cum cecidisset obriguit
et factus esf timor magnus

(Fol. 431 a.)

Carr. IV. 33—V. x.

=|

— 0 A — —
IPAE. AIIOCTOAQON
τ SS SS — —

ἐπὶ παγτασ τουσ ἀκονοντασ 20v.
ἀνασταντεσ δε οἱ vewrepot συνεστιλαν avro. 6
καὶ eLeveyxavrec εθαψαν

eyevero Se wo ρων vy διαστεμα 7
Kat ἢ γυνὴ avrov py via

TO γεγονοσ ειἰσηλθεν

Curey δεπροσ αὐτὴν o πετροσ ἐπερωτήησω σε 8

εἰ apa Τὸ χωριον τοσουτου ἀαπεδοσθε
ἢ oy eurev ναι τοσουτου
o δεπετροσ αὐτὴν τι ore 9
συνεφωνησεν ὕμειν πειρασαι To TV ToU kV.
ἴδου ot rodeo των θαψαντων τον avdpa cov
ext τή θυρα και efourovaw σε
και ἐπεσεν παραχρημα προσ τουσ ποδασ αὐτοῦ 10
και ἐξεψυξεν
Εισελθοντεσ δε ot νεαγισκοι
€vpov αντὴν vexpay
Kat συνστειλαντεσ εξηνεγκαν
και εθαψαν προσ τον ανδρα αυτησ
Kat eyevero φοβοσ μεγασ 11

ed ολὴν Tv ἐκκλησιαν kat emi παντασ
Tove GKOVOVT€G ταντα

δια δε των χείρων των azocToXoV eyerero σημεια 12
Kat τερατα πολλα εν τω Aaw
και ἦσαν o μοθυ μαδον amavrea
εν Tw iepo εν TH στοα τὴ συλομωνοσ
και ουδεισ των λοιπων eroAua κολλασθαι αὐτοισ 13
αλλ ἐμεγαλυνεν avrove o λαοσ
μάλλον δεπροσετιθεντο πιστενοντεσ 1
τω κω πληθι ανδρων τε και γυναικων

wore κατα πλατειασ expepey Trove ασθενεισ αὐτῷ 15
και τιθεναι emt κλιναρίων και κραβαττω
ἵνα epxoj.€vov TETPOV Kay ἡ OKLA επισκιαση

(Fol. 431 5.)

ACTUS APOSTOLOR 343
-- --- a

super omnes qui audiebant

cum surrexissent autem iubenes inuoluerunt ea

et cum extulissent sepelierunt

factum est quasi horarum trium spatium

et uxor eius nesciens

quo d factum erat intro ibit

Dixit autem ad eam petrus dic mihi

si tanti praedium uendedistis

ad illa dixit etiam tantum

petrus uero ad eam quid utique

conuenit uobis teptare spm dni

ecce pedes eorum qui sepelierunt uirum tuu -

ad ostium et efferente

et ceciditque confestim ad pedes eius

et perobriguit

Cumque introissent iubenes

inuenerunt eam mortuam
et cum ext ulissent

sepelierunt ad uirum suum

Et factus est timor magnus

super totam ecclesiam et super omnes

qui audierunt haec

per manus uero apostolorum fiebant signa
et porte nta multa in populo

et erant pariter uniuersi

in tem in porticum solomonis

nec quisquam ex ceteris curabat adherere eis
sed magnificabat eos populos

magisque adiciebantur credentes

dno multitudo uirorumque et mulierum
ita ut in plateis inferrent infirmos eorum
et ponerent in lectulis et grabattis

ut uenientis petri uel umbra inumbraret

(Fol. 432 a.)

CAP. V. &—I R.

344

IIPAR' AHOCTOAQN

— Se — —-
τινι Gv τῶν ἀπηλλασσοντο yap
απο πασὴσ ασθενιασ
wo εἰχεν ἐκαστοσ αὐτων
σννήρχετο δεπληθοσ των περὶ πολεων
εἰσ Ἱερουσαλὴμ φεροντεσ ασθενεισ
και οχλουμενουσ απὸ πνευμάτων ακαθαρτῶ

Και €LOVTO TAYTEST

αναστασ δε οαρχιερευσ

καὶ παντεσ οἱσὺυν αυτω

ἢ ουσα αἱρεσισ των σαδδονυκαίων

εἐπλησθησαν ζηλου

και ἐπεβαλον rag χειρασ ἐπι τουσ ἀποστολοὺυσ
και ἡθεντο avrova εν τηρήσει δημοσια

καὶ επορευθὴ εἰσ ἑκαστοσ ew τα ἴδια

. omy,
rore δια νυκτοσ ἀγγελοσ kv

ανεωξαν τασ θυρασ τησ φυλακησ
εξαγαγων re αντουσ ειπεν πορευεσθε

καὶ σταθεντεσ λαλειται ey τω ἵερω τω λαω
παντὰ ra ρήματα THe Cuno ravra
ακουσαντεσ δε εἰσηλθον ὕπο rov ορθρον

εἰσ To ἵερον και εδιδασκον

παραγενομενοσ δε o apxuepeva και οἱ συν Gre

εἐγερθεντεσ το πρωΐ
καὶ συνκαλεσαμενοι τὸ συνεδριον

και πασαν τὴν YEPOVTLAY TOV ὕιων iapaxA

και ἀπεστειλαν εἰσ TO δεσμωτήριον αχϑηναι aVrove

ot δεὕπηρεται παραγενομενοι
και ανυξαντεσ τὴν φυλακὴν

OVK EUDOV avTOUT €7'0

avaoTpey αντεσ kat ἀπηγγειλαν λεγοντεσ
ort To δεσμωτήριον ευρομεν ἐνκλεκλεισμενο.
εν πασηασφαλια -

και rove φυλακασ εστωτασ ἐπὶ των ÜÉvpov

(Fol. 432 6.)

20

21

22

23

"ACTUS. APOSTOLO "

quemcumque illorum et liuerabantur

ab omnem ualetudinem

quem habebant unusquisque eorum
conueniebat uero multitudo finium undique
in hierusalem ferentes infirmos

et qui uexabantur ab spiritibus in mundis

qui curabantur uniuersi

Cum surrexisset autem pontifex

et omnes qui cum ipso |

quae est secta sadducaeorum

inpleti sunt aepulationem

et miserunt manus in apostolos

et posuerunt eos in adseruatione publica

et abierunt unusquisque in domic ilia

per nocte uero angelus dni

aperuit ianuas carceris

cumque duxisset eos dixit ite

et stantes lo quimini in templo populo
omnis uerba uitae eius

cum audissent autem introierunt sub ante luce

in templum et docebant

Cumque uenisset pontifex et qui cum ipso

exurgentes ante lucem
et conuocauerunt concihum
et omnem senatum filiorum istrahel
et miserunt ad carcerem adduci eos
ministri uero cum uenissent
et aperuissent carcerem
non inuenerunt eos intus
reuersi sunt et renuntiauerunt dicentes
quia carcerem inuenimus clusum
in omni dil i gentia
et ugiles stantes ad ostium

(Fol. 433 4.)

CAP. V. 15— 423.

TIPAH- AIIOCTOAON '
“ey —

ACTUS' APOSTOLOR^ 346
. on) — —

ἀγοιξαντεσ Se ἐσω ovdeva ευρομεν v. aperientes intus neminem inuenimus
wo Ó« yxoveay rove Xoyovg τουτουσ 24 ut uero audierunt sermones hos
0 T€ στρατήγοσ TOV ἵερου kat ot apxuepeur praetorque templi et ipsi pontefices
διηπόρουν wept avrov τι ay γενηται rovro haesitabant de eis quidnam fieret de hoc
παραγενομενοσ δετισ ἀπήγγειλεν avrow 25 cum uenisset autem quidam adnuntuutt eis
ori ἴδου ot ανδρεσ ova εθεσθε ev rn φυλακη quia ecce uiri quos posuistis in carc erem
€LOtW εν τω ἵερω ἐστωτεσ sunt in templo stantes
καὶ 55 ασκοντεσ roy Àaoy et docentes populum
Tore arehOwy o otparnyor συν Tour ὕπηρετεισ 26 | tunccum abisset ipse praetor cum ministris
ἤγαγον avrove pera Brac deducebant eos cum uim
φοβουμενοι yap rov Agov μη λιθασθωσιν timebant enim populum ne lapidarentur
ἀγαγοντεσ δε avrova ἐστῆσαν εν τω συνεδρω 7 cumque adduxissent eos statuerunt in concilio
και ἐπτηρωτησεν avrovg o iepeve λεγων Et interrogauit eos pontefix dicens
Ov παραγ γέλια παρηγ γειλαμεν pew 28 denuntiatione praecepimus uobis
μὴ διδασκειν ext τω ovopart rovro non docere in nomine hoc
ἴδου πεπληρωκατε τὴν Ἱερουσαλήμ ecce inplestis hierusalem
rae διδαχησ ὕμων doctrina uestra
και βουλεσθαι epayayew eb ἡμασ et uultis adducere super nos
TO ata, TOV αγθρωπου εκεινου sanguinem hominis huius
πειθαρχειν Se ϑω μαλλον ἡ ανθρωποισ 29 obtemperare do oportet magis quam honibus
O δεπετροσ «urev προσ avrova petrus uero respondit ad eos
o Uc των πατέρων ἡμῶν ἤγειρεν - 30 ds patrum nost rorum suscitauit ihn,
ov ὕμεισ διεχειρισασθαι κρεμασαντεσ en ξυλοῦ quem uos interfecistis suspensum in ligno
rovrov o 6a GpXTy ov Kat cwrnpa 31 hunc ds ducem et saluatorem
ὕψωσεν τὴ δοξη avrov exaltauit caritate sua
δουναι μετανοιαν τω opa dare paenitentiam istrahel
και αφεσιν auaprvoy ev avro et remiss ionem peccatorum in ipso
και ἡμεισ ἐσμεν μαρτυρεσ 32 et nos ipsi testes sumus
πάντων TOV ρήματων TOUTOV omnium uerborum ho rum
και TO πνὰ TO αγιον ov ἐδωκεν o óc et spm sanctum quem dedit ds
Tou πιθαρχουσιν avro hiis qui obte mperat ei
Ot 9e axovaarrec διεπρίοντο 3; | ad illi audientes discruciabantur
καὶ εβονλενοντο ayeXew avrove et cogitabant interficere eos
(Fol 4335.) (Fol. 434 a.)
Car. V. 23—33.

44

comm —_ — tommy, A
HPAS8 AIOCTOAON
— A— 9 — oo, cy

ἀναστασ 8 rur ex του συνεδριου φαρισαιοσ — V. 34
ovopart γαμαλιὴλ .-νομοδιδασκαλοσ

τιμιοσ Trayrt Te λαω

ἐκέλευσεν τουσ αποστολουσ εζω βραχὺ ποιήσαι
ειπεν T€ προσ Tove ἀρχοντασ και τουσ συνεδριουσ 35
ανδρεσ Ἰσραηλειται προσεχεται eavrova

ext Tour ανθρωποισ τουτοισ

τι μελλεται πρασσειν

προγαρ Tovro τῶν ἡμέρων 36
aveo) θευδασ λεγων

εἰναι τινα μεγαν εαυτον

ὦ καὶ προσεκληθη api og ανδρων

wo τετρακοσίων

oo διελυθὴ αὐτοσ δι avrov

καὶ παντεσ οσοι ἐπίθοντο avro

και eyevovro εἰσ ουθεν

μετα Tovrov averrn tovdac o γαλιλαιοσ 37
εν Tag ἡμέραισ THO απογραφησ

καὶ aT ea TO €v λαον πολυν οπισω αὐτου

κακεινοσ ἀπώλετο καὶ οσοι ἐπίθοντο avro
διεσκορπισθησαν

καὶ τὰ νυν εἰσιν αδελῴοι λεγω ὕμειν 38
arooTyre απὸ τῶν αγθρωπων rovrov

Kat εασατε αυτουσ

μὴ μιαναντεσ Tag. χειρασ'

ort «ay ἡ εξ ανθρωπων ἡ βουλὴ αὐτὴ

ἢ TO ἐργον rovro καταλυθησεται

εἰ δε ex θυ ἐστιν ov δυνησεσθαι καλυσαι αυτοῦσ 39
ovre ὕμεισ ovre βασιλεισ ovre τυραννοι

ἀπέχεσθαι ovv aro των ανθρωπων Tovre

μήποτε θεομαχοι ευρεθητε

ἐπειστ εσδεαντω 40

καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοι TOVE αποστολουσ
(Fol. 434 δ.)

honorabiles apud omnem populum
iussit apostolos foras pusillum facere
dixitque ad principes et concil ium

uiri istrahelitae adtendite uobis

super istis hominibus

qui d nam incipiatis agere

ante hos enim dies

surrexit theudas dicens

esse quendam magnum ipsorum

cui adsensum est numeri uirorum
quasi quagringentorum

qui interfectus est

et omnes quodquod obtemperabant ei
facti sunt nihil

post hunc surrexit iudas galilaeus

in diebus professionis

et alienauit populum post se

et ille periit et qui credebant illi
dispersi sunt

et quae nunc fratres dico uobis
discedite ab hominibus istis

et dismittite eos

non coinquinatas manus

quia sic erit ab hominibus consilium istud
aut hopushoc destruetur

si autem a do est non poteritis destruere eos
nec uos nec imperatores nec reges
discedite ergo ab hominibus istis

ne forte do repugnantes inueniamini
consenserunt itaquae ei

et cum uocasset apostolos.
(Fol. 435 a.)

Cap. V. 34—40.

— — --.. —À —
HPARIC ΑΠΟΓΤΌΔΩΝ
— — .-΄ὖὸὸ .-. e

om,
μὴ λαλεῖν emet τω ovopart Tov equ
καὶ ἀπελυσαν avrove
Oc μεν ovy ἀπόστολοι ἐπορενοντο χαιροντεσ'
ἀπὸ προσώπου rov συνεδριον
ort ὕπερ rov ονοματοσ κατηξιωθησαν
" ἀτιμασθηναι πασαν δε ἡμέραν ἐν τωΐϊερω

καὶ KAT OLKOV οὐκ ExavovTo διδασκοντεσ

Opevot TOY KY τὴν χρν
Ev de ravrauo rau ἡμεραισ
πληθύνοντων των μαθητων
ἐγένετο γογγυσμοσ τῶν ελληνιστων
προσ τουσ εβραιουσ
ort παρεθεωρουντο ev τὴ διακονια
καθημερινή at χήραι avres
«v T διακονια των εβραιων

και ἐνα

προσκαλεσαμενοι.οὐ ig
To πληθοσ των μαθητὼν εἰπὸν προσ avrove
οὐκ ἀρεστον ἐστιν ney
καταλειψαντασ τον λογον του ὃν
διακονεῖν τραπεζαισ'
TL OVV ἐστιν αδελφοι
exi xe ψασθαι ef ὕμων avrev
ἀνδρασ μαρτυρου μενουσ ζ-
πληρεισ TV καὶ σοφιασ
OUT καταστήσομεν Ext THO χριασ αυτὴσ
quw δε ἐσομεθα τὴ προσευχὴ και Ty διακονια
TOV λογου προσκαρτερουντεσ
Kat ἡρεσεν 0 λογοσ ουτοσ evwrioy παντοσ'

του πληθουσ των μαθητῶν

41

και ἐξελεξαντο στεῴφανον avépa πληρησ πιστωσ

και πγευματοσ ay Lov
και φιλιππον καὶ προχορον
(Fol. 435 5.)

ACTUS APOSTOL
— — — —

caesis eis praeceperunt
non loqui in nomine ihu
et dismiserunt eos
apostol i uero ibant gaudentes
& conspectu concilii
quia pro nomine digni habitati sunt

contumeliam pat i omni autem die in templo

et domi non cessabant docentes
et euangelizantes dnm ihm xpm
in diebus autem istis
multiplicantibus discipulis
facta est murmuratio quae ex grecis erant
aduersus aebraeos
quia discupiuntur in ministerio
diurno uiduae ipsorum
in ministerio hatbreorum

Conuocantes itaque: xii

multitudinem discipulorum dixerunt ad eos

non enim placet nobis
derelicto uerbo di
ministrare mens is
quid ergo est, fratres
prospicite itaque ex uobis
uiros testimonio bono- uii
plenos spu et sapientia
quos constituamus in negotio hoc
nos autem sumus oratione et ministerio
berbi perseueramus
Et placuit sermo hic in conspectu omni
multitudini dis cipulorum
et elegerunt stephanum uirum plenum fide
et spiritu sancti
et prochorum
(Fol. 436 a.)

et philippum

Carr. V. 40—VI. 5.

947

IIPAR. AIIOCTOA

καὶ yucopa.
και νικολαον

αντιόχεα

Kat παρμενα
προσῆλντον
ovrot ἐσταθησαν evwriov των ἀποστόλων ό
otrtyeo προσευξαμενοι

ereOyxay avrou rac χειρασ

καὶ 0 λογοσ' του κυ ηὔξανεν καὶ επληθυνετο 7
οαριθμοσ rov μαθητων

εν Ἱερουσαλὴμ σφοδρα

πολυσ T€ οχλοσ των ἵερεων ὕπηκουον α τη πιστι
στεφανοσ δε πληρησ χαριτοσ καὶ δυναμεωσ 8
ἐποίει Tepara καὶ σήμεια μεγαλα ev τω λαω

δια τον ονοματοσ κυ wy χρυ

ἀναστῆσαν δετινεσ Tov ex τὴσ συναγωγήσ me 9
λεγομενησ λειβερτεινων

καὶ κυρήνεων καὶ αλεξανδρεων

καὶ TOV απὸ κιλικιασ

συνζητουντεσ To στεφανω ᾿

οιτινεσ OUK ισχνον αντιστηναι TH σοφια 10
T) ουσὴ εν avro καὶ To πνὶ Tw ays ὦ ελαλει

δια το ελεγχεσθαι avrove er avrov

μετα raga παρρησιασ

μὴ 9vvap.€yot ov αντοφθαλμειν ry αληθεια
τοτεὕπεβαλον ανδρασ λεγοντ o n
oTt axynxoapev avrov λαλουντοσ

ρήματα βλασφημιασ εἰσ μωῦσην Kat Toy ὃν
σννεκεινῆσαν Te Toy Àaoy 12

και Tove πρεσβυτερουσ Kat Tove γραμματεισ

και ἐπισταντεσ συνήρπασαν avrov

και ἤγαγον εἰσ ro συνεδριον

Kat ἐστῆσαν μαρτυρασ ψευδεισ 13
κατα αντου λεγοντασ

O ανϑρωποσ ovroc ov zaverat ρηματα λαλω
(Fol. 436 5.)

και τειμωνα VI.

ACTUS APOSTOLORUM
t — 0 — Ss ---

et nicanorem et timonem
etpermenan ὠ etnicholaum
proselytum antiocensem

quos statuerunt in conspectu apostolorum
cumque orassent

superposuerunt eis manus

et uerbum dni crescebat et multiplicabatur
numerus discipuloram

in hierusalem nimis

multaque turbe sacerdotum oboediebant dei
Stephanus uero plenus gratia et uirtute
faciebat portenta et signa magna in populo

>... “-ὶ
per nomen dni ihu xpi

surrexerunt autem quidam qui erant de Synagoga

quae dicitur liuertinorum

et cyrenensium et alexandrinorum

et eorum qui sunt a cilicia

altercantes cum stephano

qui non poterant resistere sapientiae
quae erat in eo et spo sancto in quo loquebatur
quoniam probatur illis ab illo

cum omni fiducia

non potentes autem resistere ueritati
tunc summiserunt uiros qui dicerent
quia audiuimus eum loquentem

uerba blasphema in moysen et in dum
commoueruntque populum

et seniores et scribas

et adgressi adrripuerunt eum

et adduxerunt in concilium

et statuerunt testes falsos

aduersum eum dicentes

homo hic non cessabit uerba loquens

(Fol. 437 a.)

Car. VI. $—13.

— 0 —
IIPAH. AIIOCTOA
— ee, —

κατα TOV τόπον TOU αγιου καὶ TOV νομου
ακηκοαμεν yap avrov λεγοντοσ'

οτι ine o ναζοραιοσ ovrog

καταλυσει Toy τῦπον TOUTOV καὶ ἀλλαξει Ta «69
a παρεδωκεν new μωῦσησ

καὶ yreviLov Se avro παντεσ

ot καθημενοι ev o συνεδριω

καὶ εἰδον To προσωπον avrov

ὡσει προσωπον ἀγγελου

ἐστωτοσ εν μέσω GUTOV

Ειπεν 0e o ἀρχιερευσ ro στεφανω

εἰ apa. τοντὸ οντωσ €x€t- δε egy
avópeo αδελφη και πατερεσ ἀκουσατε
o ὅσ᾽ τησ δοξησ ὠφθὴ τω πατρι ἡμῶν
αβρααμ' ovrt εν Ty μεσοποταμια
πριν ἡ κατοικῆσαι GUTOV

εν χαραν Kat εἰπεν προσ αὐτὸν
ἐξηλθε απο rho γησ σου και THE συνγενιασ σοὺ
και Sevpo εἰ εἰσ τὴν γὴν nv ay σοι δειξω

rore αβρααμ᾽ εἐξελθων εκ γησ χαλδαιων

καὶ κατωκῆσεν ἐν χαρραν

κακει ἣν μετα ro ἀποθανεῖν τον πατερα avrov

καὶ μετωκήσεν GUTOV εἰσ τὴν γὴν ταυτὴν

€u NV ὕμεισ νυν κατοικειται

καὶ οιἱπατερεσ ἡμῶν οἱ πρὸ Nay
καὶ ovk ἐδωκεν avro) κληρονομίαν «v αὐτῇ

ονδε βημα ποδοσ

αλλ επηγγειλατο δουναι avro

εἰσ κατασχεσὶν αντὴν καὶ Tw σπερματι GUTeU

μετ αὐτὸν OUK OVTOG aUTW τέκνου

ἐλαλησεν δε ουτωσ o ὃσ προσ avrov

OT ἐσταῖτο σπερμααντου παροικον

ἐν yn αλλοτρια και δουλωσουσιν avrovg
(Fol. 437.)

VII. 1

ACTUS. APOSTOL'
-- — —< —

aduersus locum sanctum et legem
audiuimus enim eum dicentem

quia ihs nazoraeus hio

dest ruet locum istum et mutauit iterum
quos tradidit nobis moyses

et intuiti in eum omnes

qui sedebant in concilio

et uiderunt faciem eius

quasi faciem angeli

stans in medio eorum

ait autem pontifex stephano

sic haec sic habent. ad ille dixit

uiri fratres ot patres audite

ds claritatis uisus est patri nostro
abraham cum esset in mesopotamiam
postea quam mortuus esset

in charris et dixit ad eum

exi de terra tua et a cognatione t ua

et ueni in terra quamcumq ‘tibi monstrauero
tunc abraham exibit de terra chaldeorum

et habitauit in charra
et ibi erat post mortem patris sui
et intransmigrauit eum in terram hanc

-in qua uos nunc habitatis

et patres nostri qui ante nos

et non dedit ei possess ionem heredetatis in ea

nec quantum tenet gradus pedis

sed promisit ei dare eam -

in possessionem et semini eius

post ipsum quando non esset ei filium

locutus est autem sio ds ad eum

quia erit semen eius peregrinum

in terra aliens et in seruitute redigent eos
(Fol. 438 a.)

Carr. VI. 13— VII. 6.

949

350

-. τ ὕὄὦἜ. — Ὁτὖὦ.
IIPAR AIIOCTOAON
— 0 — A — —

και κακωσουσὶν ETN ve

καὶ τὸ εθνοσ᾽ ὦ ay δουλευσουσιν

Kptyo €yo eurey o óc

kat pera ravra. εξελευσονται

και λατρευσουσὶν μοι εν TW τόπω TOUTW
«a4 ἐδωκεν avro διαθηκὴν περιτομὴησ

καὶ OUTWO €y€VV)O€V τὸν ἵσακ

και περιέτεμεν avrov Ty ἡμέρα τὴ ογδοη

και οἵσακ τον ἴακωβ

και taxwB rove - B - πατριαρχασ

και οἱ πατριαρχαι ζηλωσαντεσ Toy ooo
απεδοντο εἰσ αἰγΊὑπτον

καιηνο óc per avrov

καὶ eftAaro avroy ex πασων Toy θλειψεων avrov
και ἐδωκεν χαριν avro καὶ συφιαν

ἐναντιον φαραω βασιλεωσ αἰγυπτον

καὶ κατεστησεν αὐτὸν ἤγουμενον EF αἰγυπτο
Kat ολον TOV OLKOV GUTOU

nrev Se λειμοσ e$ ολησ τησ acyvirr ov

kat xavyaay . και θλειψεισ μεγαλη

καὶ OUX €UpUTKOV χορτασ ματα οἱ πατερεσ «jm

ακουσασ' ovy ἵακωβ - ovra. ceria ev αἰγυπτω

εξαπεστειλεν Tove πατερασ ἡμων πρωτον
καὶ ἐπὶ Tw δευτερω

ανεγνωρισθη Ἰωσηφ Tow αδελῴφοισ avrov
καὶ φανερον ἐγενηθὴ

Tw φαραω To yevor του twond
αποστειλασ δεϊωσηφ

μετεκαλεσατο ἵακωβ - Tov πατερα avrov
και πασὰαν THY συνγενειαν αὐτου

cv" 07 και. ἐνὶ ψυχαισ

κατεβὴ taxwB * εἰσ αἰγυπτον

και ετελευτησεν AUTON τε καὶ οἱ πατέρεσ mye

(Fol. 438 5.)

VII.

IO

ACTUS APOSTOLORUM"

et male tractabunt annis- occ"

et gentem cui seruierint

iudicauo ego dicit dns

et postea xibunt

et deseruient mihi in loco hoc

et dedit ei dispositionem circumcisionis

et sic genuit 1580

et circumcidit eum die octabo

etisac ipsum iacob

et iacob. xii. patriarchas

et patriarchae hemulati -ioseph
distraxerunt in aegyptum

et erat ds cum illo

et eripuit eum ex omnibus conflictationtbus eius
et dedit ei gratiam et sapientiam

coram farao regae aegypti

et constituit eum in aegyptum

et omnem domum suam

uenit aute m famis super omnem terram aegypti
etchanaam. et conflictatio magna

et non inuefiiebant uteusilia patres nostri

Cum audisset uero . iacob. esse frumenta in &egypto

misit patres nostros primum

et in secundo

recognitus est ioseph . a fratribus suis

et manifestum factum est

ipsipharao genus ioseph

cum misisset autem ioseph

accersibit iacob patrem suum

et o mnem cognationem eius

in. lxx θὲ «Ὁ animabus

descendit iacob. in aegyptum

et defuctus est ipse que et patres nostri
(Fol. 439 a.)

Cap. VII. 6—15.

— i οὕ. — —
HPAR AIIOCTOAON
— — & — —

Kat μετήχθησαν «ur συχεν

και ετεθησαν ev τω μνηματι

ὦ ὠνήσατο αβρααμ τειμὴσ apyvpuov

παρα τῶν ὕιων ἐμμὼρ του συχεμ
καθωσ δεηγγιζεν οχρονοσ Tho επαγγελιασ 17

VII. 16

no ἐπηγγειλατο o ὃσ τω afjpa ap.
ηυξησεν o λαοσ και ἐπληθυνθὴ «v εγυπτω
αχρι ov ανεστὴ βασιλενσ ετεροσ 18
og ovx εμνησθη τουϊωσηφ
και κατασοφισαμενοσ τὸ γενοσ μων. 19
εκακωσεν TOVT πατερασ
τον ποιεῖν exÜera ra ped avrov
εἰσ τὸ μὴ ζωογονεισθε
εν € καιρω eyo μωῦσησ 20
Kat ἣν αστιοσ Tw Ow
oc ανετραφὴ μηνασ rpur
εν TW OLKW TOU πατροσ αὐτου
exreÜcvroa Se avrov παρα τον ποταμὸν 21
ανείλατο avrov ἡ Ovyarnp φαραω
ανεθραψατο αυτὴ εἰσ ὕιον

και επεδευθη μωῦσησ πασαν THY σοφιαν αἰγνπτῷῶῷ 22
qv τε δυνατοῦ ev Aoyou και ἐργοισ avrov

wo δεεπληρουτο ne ergo avro xpovoc 23
aveBy er. τὴν καρδιαν avrov

επισκεψασθαι rove αδελῴφουσ avrov

Tove Utovc ἵσραηλ

και ἴδων τινα αδικου μενον εκ TOU yevove 24

ἤμννετο και ἐεποιῆσεν ἐκδικησιν
TW καταπονουμένω παταξασ τον GryvirTu
και ἐεκρυψεν avroy εν τῆ à juo
εἐνομιζον δε συνΐεναι rove αδελῴφουσ avrov 25
orto ὃσ δια xeipoc avrov διδωσει σωτηριαν avrow
ot δεσννηκαν

(Fol. 439 δ.)

ACTUS APOSTOL 351
— — -ο. —

et translati sunt in sy chem

et positi sunt in sepulchro

quod mercatus est abraham praetio argent

afiliis emmor et sychem

ut uero adpropinquauit tempus promissionis

quam pollicitus est da ipsi abraham
autus est populus et multiplicatus est tn aegypto
donec alius exurrexerit rex

qui non meminisset ipsius ioseph

cum iustitias coepisset cum genus nostru
male tractauit patres

ut faceret exponi infantes eorum

ut non educarentur

in quo tempore natus esset moyses

et erat eligans do

qui mensibus tribus educatus est

in domo patris eius

cum uero expositus esset secus flumen
gustulit eum filia pharao |

et uice fili educauit sibi

Et eruditus est moyses omni sapientia aegyptiorn

eratquae potens in sermonibus et operibus suis
ad ubi inpletur ei. xl-annorum tempus
ascendit in cor eius
uisitare fratres suos
filios istrahel
et cum uidisset quendam iniuriari de genere suo
uindicauit et praestitit uindictai ei
qui uexauatur percusso aegy ptio
et abscondit eum in harena
arbitrabatur autem intellegere fratres suos
quia ds permanus eius dat salutem ipeis
ad ill i non intellexerunt

(Fol. 4404.)

Car. VII. 16— 25.

352

IIPAH. AILOCTOA
— ay -- —

και ειἰδεν αυτουσ αδικουντασ

Kat συνηλλασσεν αντουσ εἰσ εἰρηνὴν εἰπὼ

τι ποιειτε ανδρεσ adeAd ot
, Ware αδεικειται εἰσ αλληλουσ

o δε αδικων τον πλησίον

QTWUQATO αντον €L7TO0

TU σε KATEOTIO EV ἀρχοντα

και δικαστην ες ἡμασ
μὴ averew pa av θελεισ

ον Tporoy ayeveo αἰχθεσ τον αἰγνπτιον
ovrwo και εφυγαδευσεν μωῦσησ

ev To Àoyo Tovro

καὶ eyevero παροικοσ' ev yy μαδιαμ

ov ἐγεννησεν ὕιουσ Suw

καὶ pera ταυτα πλησθεντων avro erg. n.
€ On avro «v Ty Epnpw Tov opov ceva
ἀγγελοσ kv ev $Àoy t πυροσ Barov

o Se μωῦσησ ειἰδων εθαυμαζεν To οραμα

καὶ προσερχομεένου αὐτου αἱ κατανοῆσαι

“-.
O xo «urev avro λεγων

cywo θσ των πατέρων σου

o 6c aBpaap - και 00 εἴσακ- Kat Oo taxed
evrpopoc δε γενομενοσ μωῦσησ

OvK ετολμα κατανοησαι

καὶ €yevero φωνὴ προσ avrov

Ave v ro ὕποδημα των ποδων σου
ογαρ TOTO OV εστήηκασ᾽ yy αγια ἐστιν
και ἴδων γαρ ἴδον

τὴν Kaxwoty TOU λαοῦ TOV εν εγυπτω
και TOV στεναγμου αὐτου ἀκήκοα

και κατεβην εξελεσθαι αντουσ

και νυν δευρο αποστειλω oe er αἰγυπτον

(Fol. 440 b.)

Tore επιουσὴ ἡμέρα od09 avrow: μαχομενοσ VII. 26

33

ACTUS APOSTOL

tunc sequenti die uisus est eis litigantibus

et uidit eos iniquitantes

et reconciliauit eos in pacem dicens

quid facitis uiri fratres

ut qui d iniuriam facitis inuicem
qui autem iniuriam faciebat proximo

repulit eum dicens

quis te constituit principem

et iudicem super nos

num quid interficere me uis

quem ad mo dum interfecisti externa die redd
ad que ita profugit moyses

in sermone hoc

et fuit incola in terram madiam
ubi genuit filios duos

et post haec et inpletis annis xo
uisus est ei in sol itudine in monte sina
angelus dni in flamma ignis rubi

moyses enim cum uidisset mirabatur uisum

cumque ipse accederet et consideraret

dns ait ad eum dicens

ego sum ds patrum tuorum
ds abraham etds isac.et ds iacob
tremibundusque factus moyses

non audiebat considerare

Et facta est uox ad eum

solue calciamentum pedum tuorum

locus enim in quo stas terra santa est

intuitus enim uidi

mulcationem populi qui est in aegypto

et gemitus eius audiui

et degcendi eripere eos

et nunc ueni mittam te in aegyptum
(Fol. 441 a.)

Car. VII. 26—34.

(CU a — =

OPA. AiOCTOA
— — —- —

TOVTOV TOV μωῦσην VII. 35

ον ἡρνήσαντο εἰποντεσ
τισσε κατεστῆσεν apxovra. και δικαστὴν eb nus
rovrov o ὅσ. και apxovra
kat λυτρωτὴν απεσταλκεν συν χειρι ayyerov
Tov οφθεντοσ avro ev τὴ Baro
OvTOG εξηγαγεν avrove 36
0 ποιῆσασ τερατα Kat σημεια
ἐν y αἰγυπτον και εν υρεθρα θαλασση
και εν τῇ ερημωετῇὴ — «ge
Ουτοσ ἐστιν μωῦσησ o εἰπασ tour vows ἵσραηλ 37
προ φητην ὕμειν αναστήσειο p»
«x των ἀαδελῴων ὕμων ὡσει ene
avrov ακονεσθε
OVTOG ἐστιν O γενομενοσ εν τὴ εἐκκλησια 38
εν 77) ἐρημω pera Tov ayyeXov
λαλουντοσ avro εν Tw ope σεινα
και TOV πατέρων μων
oc ἐδεξατο λογια (avra δουναι ny. v
ort ovk ἤθελησαν ὕπηκοοι γενεσθε 39
ot πατερεσ nuwy ἀλλα amocayro
καιαπεστ ay ταισ' καρδιαισ εἰσ αἰγυπτὸ
Εἰπαντεσ ro ἀαρων ποιήσον ἡμειν θεουσ 40
οἱ προπορευσονται ἡμων
oyeppeücyrowor ΄
oo εξηγαγεν ἡμασ εκ yno αἰγυπτου
οὐκ οιδαμεν τι γεγονεν avro
και ἐμοσχοποιησαν EV ταισ ἡμεραισ εκειναισ 41
και ἀπήγοντο θυσιαν ro ειἰδωλω
και ἣν φραινοντο
ἐν τοισ ἐργοισ TOY χείρων αντων
ἐστρεψεν Seo Oo και παρεδωκεν avrova 41

λατρενειν Ty στρατ eva Tov ovpavov

(Fol. 441 ὁ.)

ACTUS APOSTOL
huncipsum moysen

quem negauerunt dicentes

quis te constituit principem et iudicem super nos

hunc ds-et principem
et redemptorem misit in manu angeli
qui uisus est ei in rubo
hic e duxit eos |
cum fecisset portenta et signa
in aegypto et in rubro mari
et in solitudine per annos. xl.
hic est moyses qui dixit filiis istrahel
prophetam uouis suscitauit ds
de fratribus uestris tamquam me.
ipsum audietis
hic est qui fuit in ecclesia
in solit udine c um angelo
qui loquebatur ei in monte sina
et patribus nostris
qui accipit eloquia uiuentium dare nobis
cui noluerunt oboedientes esse
patres nostri sed rep ulerunt
et conuersi 8 unt cordibus iu aegyptum
Dicentes ad aaron fac nobis d eo
qui praecedant nos

moyses enim hic

᾿ qui eduxit nos de terra aegypti

nescimus quid contegerit ei
et uitulum fecerunt in diebus illis
et obtulerunt hostiám simulacro
et iucundabantur
in operibus manum suarum
conuertit autem ds et tradidit eos
deseruire exercitui caeli

(Fol. 442 a.)

Car. VII. 35—42.

45

354

ΠΡΑΞ: AYIOCTOAGN’_
καθωσ γεγραπται ev βιβλω προφητων
μὴ σφ για και θυσιασ
προσηνεγκ are μοι er “μ᾿ .
ἐν T) Epypw oukog iopanr

και ayeAa flere τὴν σκηνήντου μολοχ᾽
καὶ TO αστρον TOV ϑυ pep. dq.
τουσ TUTOVT OVO ETOLNTATE προσκυνεῖν GUTow
καὶ μετοικιω ὕμασ emt pn βαβυλωνοσ
ἢ σκηνὴ του μαρτυριου ἣν

εν TOW πατερεσιν ἡμων εν τὴ ερήμω
καθωσ διεταξατο λαλων τω μωῦσι
ποιῆσαι αὐτὴν κατατοπα — VTTOV ον εορακεν
ἣν και εἰσήγαγον διαδεξαμενοι

οἱ πατερεσ μων μετα ἴησουν

εν Tn κατασχέσει των εθνων

ων εξωσεν o ὃσ

απὸ προσωπου TOV πατερὼν ὕμων

εωσ Toy ἤμερων Saved

OC ευρε χαριν ενωπιον του θυ

και ἡτήσατο σκήνωμα €vpeu

Tw οἰκω ἴακωβ

σολομων δε οικοδομησεν avro owov

o δεύψυστοσ ov κατοικει ev χειροποιήτοισ

wo o προφητὴσ λεγει

o ovpayoc pov ἐστιν θρονοσ
7 9 yn ὕποποδιον των ποδων μου

ποῖον οἰκον οἰκοδομησεται μοιλεγει κσ

7] ποιοστοποσ THO καταπαυσεωσ μου ἐστι

OUXL ἢ χεὶρ μον ἐποιησεν πᾶντα ravra.

σκληροτραχηλοι και ἀπεριτμητοι

4
καρδιαισ Kat τοισ ὡσιν

a, .
πυμεισ Q&€t TO 7TVL TO αγίω αντΤιπιπτεται

καθωσ οἱ πατερεσ και ὕμων

(Fol. 442 5.)

VII.

43

45

46

47
43

49

ACTUS APOSTOLORUM
— — i, — —

sicut scriptum est in libro prophetarum
num quid hostias et sacrificia
obtulisti mihi annis . x1
in solitudine domus istrahel
et adsumpsistis tabernaculum ipsius moloch
etastrum di rem pham
figuras quas fecistis adorare eis
et transmigrauo uos in illas partes babylonis
tebernaculum testimonii erat
penes patres nostros in solitudine
sicut disposuit quiloquebatur moysi
facere illud iuxta figuram quam yiderat
quod etiam intro duxerant
patres nostri cum iesum
in possessionem gentium
quas expulit ds
a facie patrum nostrorum
usque ad dies dauit
qui referit gratiam in sconspectu di
et petiit tabernaculum in uenire
sedes domui iacob
solomon autem aedificauit ei domum
sed ipse altissimus inhabitauitim manutectis
sicut profeta dixit
caelum est meus thronus
terra uero scamillum pedum meorum
qualem do mum ae dificatis mihi dicit dns
aut quis locus requens mea est
nonne manus mea fecit haec omnia
durae ceruices et incircumcisi
cordib us et auribus
uos semper apo sancto obstitistis
sicut patres uestri et uos

(Fol. 443 a.)

Cap. VII. 42—51.

"1^«—

IHPAZIC' AILOCTOAQN
— —- o — — —

τινα των προφήτων ovk εδιωξαν exewot

καὶ ἀπέκτειναν αὐτουσ

ΥἹΙΙ, 52

Tove προκαταγγελλοντασ' περι ἐλευσεωσ τοῦ δικαιου

ov yvy ὕμεισ προδοται και φονεισ εἐγενεσθαι

οἰτινεσ ἐλαβετε rov νομον
εἰσ διαταγασ ἀγγελων και ovk εφυλαξατε
ακουσαντεσ δὲ avrov διεπριοντο
ταισ καρδιαισ avrov
και εβρυχον re Tove οδοντασ ἐπ avrov
.* —
ὕπαρχων δε rAnpyo πνσ αγιον
—
ατενεισασ εἰσ Tov ovpayoy ede Sofay θυ
— — —
και τὴν TOV kv ex δεξιων του θυ εστωτα
και εἰπεν ἴδου θεωρω τουσ ουρανουσ
ηνεωγμενουσ καὶ TOV ὕιον Του ἀγθρωπου
—
ex δεξιων ἐστωτα rov θυ
κραξαντεσ Se φωνὴ μεγαλη
σννεσχαν TA WTA avrey
kat ὡρμησαν opobv padov er avrov
και εκβαλοντεσ efw THT πολεωσ
ελιθοβολ ovv avrov
kat ot μαρτυρεσ απεθ evro Ta εἰματια avrov
παρα TOV σ TOOAT VEAYLOY TLVOT
καλουμένου σαυλου
και ελιθοβολουν rov στεῴφανον
επικαλουμενον και λεγοντα
---Ο.- ι-- --ὦἉ
ke την δεξε ro va pov θεισ τα γονατα

ἐκραξεν φωνὴν μεγαλὴν λεγων
---

κε μὴ στήσεισ αὐυτοισ ταυτὴν τὴν apapria

καὶ TOVTO εἰπὼν ἐκοιμὴ On

N

σανλοσ δεν συνευδοκων Ty avepaiot αὐτου VIII. 1

ἔγενετο δε ev exeun τὴ ἡμερα
διωγμοσ μεγασ και θλειψεισ

ἐπὶ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τὴν εν ἱἹεροσολυμοισ
(Fol. 443 5.)

ACTUS APOSTOL 355

quem prophetarum non persecuti sunt illi

et occiderunt eos

qui praenuntiauerunt de aduentu iusti

cuius nunc uos proditores et homicidae effecti
qui accepistis legem
in dispositiones angelorum et non custoditis

audientes autem eum discruciabantur

cordibus suis

et stridebant dendibus super eum
cumque esset plenus spu sancto
intuitus in caelum uidit gloriam di
et ihm dnm ad dexteram di stantem
et dixit ecce uideo caelos

apertos et filium hominis

ad dexteram di stantem

Et cum exclamasset uoce magna

conpresserunt aures eorum
et inpetum unanimiter fecerunt in eu
et eiectum ex tra ciuitatem

lapidabant eum

adque ipsi testes deposuerunt uestimenta sua

ad pedes adulescentes cuiusdam

nomine sauli

et lapidabant stephanum

inuocantem et dicentem

dne ihu accipe spm meum cumq - posuisset genua
et clamauit uoce magna dicens

dne ne statuas illis peccatum hoc

et cum hoc dixisset dormibit

saulus uero erat consentiens interfecti eius

facta est itaque in illa die

persecutio magna et tribulat io
super ecclesiam quae est in hierosolymis
(Fol. 444 a.)

Capp, VII. £2 —VTIT. r.

356

— SS eS — —,
IIPAR&- ANOCTOAQN
— — υ.-. -..-.-. —

παντεσ δε διεσπαρησαν
κατα τασ χωρασ ἵουδαιασ Kat σαμαριασ
πλὴν Tov αποστολων

οἱ ἐμειναν ev ἸἹερουσαλημ

VIII.

συνκομισαντεσ roy στεῴφανον avoper εὐλαβεισ 2

και ἐποίησαν KOTETOV μέγαν ἐπ avro

O δεσαυλοσ ελυμενετο την ἐκκλησ Lav

κατα τουσ οἰκουσ εἰσπορενομενοσ

συρων τε ανδρασ' καὶ γυναικασ
παρεδιδουσ εἰσ φυλακὴν

Oi μεν ovy διασπαρεντεσ

διηλθον ευαγγελιξομενοι rov λογον

φιλιπποσ δεκαλελθων

εἰσ πολιν ro σαμαριασ

εκηρυσσεν αντοισ τον χρν

wo δεήκουον παν ot oxAat

προσειχον Tour λεγομενοισ ὕπο φιλιππον
οντίο] ev τω axovew αντουσ

και βλεπειν τα σημεια a, ἐποιει -

πολλοισ yap των ἐχοντων

πνευματα ακαθαρτα

Bowvra φωνὴ μεγαλη εξηρχοντο

πολλοι Se παραλελυμενοι χωλοι

εθεραπενοντο

χαρα τε μεγαλὴ eyevero ev TH πολει exeun

ανὴρ Se rus ονοματι σιμων

προὔπαρχων εν τὴ πολει μαγενων
εξε το εθνοσ Tho σαμαριασ
λεγων εἰναι τινα eavrov μεγαν

ω TPOTELXOV παντεσ απὸ μεικρον

«og μεγαλου λεγοντεσ

Ovroc ἐστιν ἡ δυναμισ του Óv

ἢ καλουμενὴ peyaAn προσειχον be avro
(Fol. 444 5.)

4

ACTUS APOSTOL
— — — —

omnes enim dispersi sunt

per regiones iudaeae et samariae

praeter apostolos

qui manserunt hierusalem

conportauerunt quae stephanum uiri timorati

et fecerunt planctum magnum super eum

Saulus autem diuastabat ec cles ias

per singulas quae domos ingrediens
trahensque uiros et mulieres

tradebat in carcerem

ad illi quidem qui dispersi erant

adnuntiabant euangelizantes uerbum
philippus uero cum uenisset

in ciuitate samariae

praedicabat eis xpm

intendebant autem omnis turbae
his qui dicebantur a philippo
unanimo in eo quo d audierint ipsi
et uidebant signa quae faciebat

a multis enim qui habebant
spiritum in mundum

clamantes uoce magna exiebant
mu ltienim paralysin passi cl o di
cu rabantur:gaudium magnum
fac tum estin ciuitate ill a

uiri autem qui dam nomine simon

iampridem erat in ipsa ciuitate magixa faciens
et mentem auferens gentibus samariae

dicens esse quendam magnum

cui intendebant omnes a pusill o

usque ad magnum dicentes

ω--
hic est uirtus di

quae uocatur magna intendebant autem ei

(Fol. 445 a.)

Cap. VIII. r—11.

— — Mo ee ~ .

—— J

— —_ — — ay,
HPAR. AMOCTOAQN
—, —_ = —, —,

δια To ἵκανω xpovo ταῖσ μαγιαισ
εξεστακεναι avrove
Ore Se ἐπίστευσαν τω φιλιππω
εναγγελιζομενω περι rgo. βασιλιασ του 6v
Kat TOV ονοματοσ' op χρὺ
εβαπτιζοντο ανδρεσ τε και γυναικεσ
O δεσιμων καὶ αντοσ επιστευσεν
και βαπτισθεισ qv
καὶ προσκαρτερων τω φιλιππω
θεωρων τε σήμεια και δυναμισ μεγαλασ
γεινομενασ e£ewrravro
ακουσαντεσ δε οι εν ἱερουσαλημ
αποστολοι ort δεδε κται
ἢ σαμαρια τον Xoyov του θυ
απεστειλαν προσ αντουσ
?rerpov και Ἰωανὴν > οἰτινεσ
καταβαντεσ προσηνξαντο περι avrov
οπωσ AaBw σιν va αγιον
ovderw yap ἣν ἐπι ovdeva avrov

e€mumremrTokKkog

povoy δε βεβαπτισμενοι ὕπηρχον
εἰσ TO OVOJ4, TOU Kv - -

Tore ereriDovy rac xetpaa er avrove
και ἐλαμβανον πνα αγιον
ἴδων Se o σιμων οτι δια Tye erBerewo
TOV χείρων των αποστολων
διδοται ro va. To αγιον
προσήνεγκαν avrour χρήματα
παρακαλων καὶ λεγων
Sore καμοι την ἐξουσιαν ταντὴν
ἵνα ὦ αν ἐπιθω καγω rac χειρασ
λαμβανη πνα αγιον

πετροσ δε ειπεν προσ avroy

(Fol. 445 5.)

VIII.

"ACTUS APOSTOL |

propterea quod plurimo tempore magicis rebus

mentem abstulisset eis

Cum uero crederent philippo

euangelizantem regnum di
20 0NO πὶ
et de nomine ihu xpi

baptizabantur uiri ac mulieres

simon quoque et ipse credidit

et baptizatus est

et adherebat philippo

uidens signa et uirtutes magnas
fieri obstupiscebat

Cum ue ro audissent qui in hierusalem erant

apostoli quia excepit

samaria uerbum di

miserunt ad eos

petrum et iohannen ‘qui cum
descendissent orauerunt super eos

ut accipiant spm sanctum

non dum enim erat super quemquam eoru
inlapsus |

tantum autem baptizati e rant

* . —3À Pru
in nomine dni ihu xpi

tunc inponebant manus super eos

et accipiebant spm sanctum
cum uidisset simon quia per in positionem
manum apostolorum
datur spe sanctus
obtulit eis paecunias
rogando et dicendo
date et mihi potestat em hanc
ut culcumque inposuero et ego manus
accipiat spm sanctum
petrus autem dixit ad eum
(Fol. 446 a.)

Cap. VIII. 11—20.

357

— — Ss ----:ὀ --
908 ΠΡΑΞ ΑΠΟΓΟΤΌΛΩΝ
--μ«.- = oS — —

apyuploy avv σοι eu) ELT απωλειαν VIII.
—

or. τὴν Swpeay Tov θυ evopicag

δια χρήματων κτασθαι

ουκ ἐστινσοι μερεισ ουδὲ KANPOT EV Tw λογωτοῦτω 21
—

ἡ καρδια σου ovk ἐστιν evOera ἐναντι του θυ

μετανοησον ovv απὸ THO κακιασ σουταυτσς͵ 22

και δεηθητι του Kv εἰ apa αφηθησεται σου

ἡ ἐπίνοια THE καρδιασ σον

ἥν yap πικριασ χολὴ και συνδεσμω 23
αδικιασ' θεωρω σε ovra
αποκρειθεισ Se o σιμων ειἰπεν προσ αὐτουσ 24

—Á

mapaxadw δεηθητε ὕμεισ περι ἐμου προσ rov Oy
οπωσ᾽ μηδεν ἐπελθη μοι
TOUTWY των κακων OV εἰρήκατε μοι

οσ πολλα κλαιων ov διελυμπανεν —
[Desunt folia octo, quaternionem NZ complec-

tentia. Hiat Codex Latina Capp. viri. 20—x.
4; Graecà Capp. vri. 29—x. 14.]

ot μεν ovv διαμαρτυραμενοι 26

και λαλησαντεσ Toy Acyov TOV KU

ὕπεστρεφον εἰσ εἰεροσολυμα

πολλασ Se κκωμασ Tov σαμαρειτων

ενηγγελιζοντο
αγγελοσ δε κυ ἐλαλήσεν προσ φιλιππὸν λεγω 16

αναστασ πορενθητι κατα μεσημβριαν

em. τὴν οδον τὴν καταβαινουσαν

αποϊερουσαλὴμ εἰσ ya ay avr ἐστιν ἐρημοσ

και αναστασ επορευθη 27
και ἴδον avnp αιθιοψ - εὐνουχοσ δυναστησ

κανδακησ βασιλεισσησ τινοσ αἰθιοπων

oc ἣν emt πασησ THE γαζησ avrov

εἐληλυθει προσκυνησων Ἱερουσαλὴμ

qv τεὔποστρεφων καθημενοσ 28

επι τὸν ἀαρματοῦσ AVAYELVWOKWY

Ce EEE
re:

τον προφητην ἵσαΐαν
Εἰπεν Be ro πνὰ τω φιλιππω 19
ι.
(Fol 446 b.) NC

Cap. VIII. 20—29.

ACTUS APOSTOL 359

24 et trepidus factus dixit quid est dne
dixit autem ei orationis tuae
et aelemosynae ascenderunt
in recordatione coram deo
5 et nunc mitte uiros in loppen
et accersi simonem
qui cognominatur petrus
6 hic est ospitans aput simonem pellionem
cuius est domus iuxta mare
7 | utautem dissit angelus qui loquebatur ei
uocatis duobus famulorum eius
et militem fidelem
ex his qui praesto erant
8 enarrauit illis uisum
et misit illos in ioppen
9 | posteraautem die iter illis facientibus
et adpropiantibus ciuitati
ascendit petrus in cenaculum
et horabit circa hora sexta
10 factus est autem esuriens
et bolebat gustare
praeparantibus uero ipsis
cecidit super eum mentis stupor
11 et uidit caelum apertum
ex quattuor principiis ligatum
uas quo dam et linteum splendidum
| quod differebatur de caelo in terram
12 | et erant omnia quadripedia
| et serpentia et uolatilia caeli
13: Et facta est uox ad eum
| petre surge immola et mandu ca
4| adillidixit non dne
quoniam num quam manducaui

(Fol. 455 a.)

Cap. X. 4— 14.

360 IPAR' AIIOCTOAQN" ACTUS" APOSTOL'
-. —— o — —— —

παν kowoy ἢ akaÜaprov x. omne com mune et in mundum
φωνησασ δε παλιν ex Ócvrepov προσ avrov 15 et uox rursum iterato ad eum
acdc εκαθαρισεν σοι μὴ κοινου quae ds mundauit tu noli communicare
Tovro δε eyevero eri τρισ 16 hoc enim factum est per ter
και ανελημφθη παλιν To σκευοσ εἰσ TOV oUpayo et adsumptum est ipsum uas in caelum

Oo de ev «avro eyevero διήπορει οπετροσ 17 | Et dum intra se factus est haesitabat petrus
TL Gy €t TO οραμα o εἰδεν quae esset uiRio quam uiderat
Kat εἰδου ot ayÓpea οἱ απεσταλμενοι ἀπο κορνηλιοῦ et ecce uiri qui missi erant a cornelio
επερωτησαντεσ τὴν OLKLAY TOV σιμωνοσ inquirentes domum simonis
ἐπεστησαν ert Toy πυλωνα adsisterunt ad ianuam
και φωνήσαντεσ emvyÜavovro 18 et cum clamassent interrogabant
ει σιμων 0 επικαλουμενοσ πετροσ' 8i simon qui cognominatur petrus
evOade ξενιζεται hic ospitatur

Tov δὲ rerpov διενθυ μουμενου 19 | petroautem cogitante
περι TOV οραματοσ €LTT€V AUTW TO πνα de uisione dixit ei sps
ἴδου avdper ζητουσιν σε ecce uiri quaerunt te

adda avacra kara 990. και ropevov συν avTae 20

μηδεν διακρινομενοσ

OTL eyw απεσταλκα αντουσ

Tore καταβασ o πετροσ προσ Tove ανδρασ eure 21

Bed surge et descende et uade cum eis
nihil dubitant

quia ego mis i eos

tunc descendens petrus ad ipsos uiros dixit

iov eyo εἰμι ov (jrevre ecce ego sum quem queritis
τι θελεται ἡ τισ ἡ αἰτια δι ἣν παρεστε quid uultis quae causa propter quam uenistis
ot δε εἶπον poc avrov 22 ad illi dixerunt ad eum
κορνηλιοσ Tur εκατονταρχησ᾽ cornelius centurio
aynp δικαιοσ καὶ φοβουμενοσ τον θν uir iustus et timens dm
μαρτυρουμενοσ τε testim onio quoque
Ud» oXov rov «Üvova των tovdanwy & tota gente iudaeorum
εχρηματισθη ὕπο ayyeXov aytov responsum accepit ab angel o sancto
μεταπεμψασθαι σε εἰσ τον owoy avrov accersire te in domum suam
και ακουσαι ρηματα παρα σου et audire uerba abs te
Tore εἰσαγαγὼν o πετροσ εξενισεν avrove 23 tunc ergo ingressus petrus hospitio excepit eos

τὴ δε eravpuoy αναστασ
εἐξηλθεν συν αντοισ και τινεσ των αδελφω

(Fol. 455 5.)

ac postera die cum surrexisset
exibit cum e is et quid am fratrum
(Fol. 456 a.)

CAP. X. 14—23.

— SS ως —
IIPAES. AIIOCTOA
— — Ss ---

aro tommy συνήλθαν avro
τὴ δε ἐπαυριον εισηλθεν ew καισαριαν

o δε κορνηλιοσ ἣν προσδεχομενοσ avrove
και συνκαλεσαμενοσ TOVT συνγενεισ Q.UToV
και τουσ ἀαναγκαιουσ φιλουσ περιεμεινεν
προσεγγιζοντοσ δε του πετρον

«ur THY καισαριαν

προδραμων eo των δουλων

διεσαφησεν παραγεγονεναι avrov

Ο δε κορνηλιοσ ἐκπηδησασ

καὶ συναντησασ αὐτω

πεσων προσ τουσ ποδασ προσεκυνησεν αὐτὸ
o δε πετροσ ἤγειρεν αυτον λεγων

τι ποιεισ καγω αγνθρωποσ εἰμι wo Kat ov

ACTUS APOSTOL 301
— — eS —

X. qui ab. ioppen simul uenerunt cum eo

24 postero quoque die ingressus est caesaream

cornelius uero erat expectans eos

et conuocatis cognatis suis

et necessariis amicis sustinuit
25 cum adpropiaret autem petrus

in caesaraeam

praecurrens unus ex seruis

nuntiauit uenisse eum

Cornelius autem exiliens

et obuius factus est ei

procidens ad pedes eius adorauit eum
26 uero petrus leuabit eum dicens

quid facis et ego homo sum quomodo et tu

και εἰσελθωντε και evpev cuveAnAVOoTAT πολλουσ 27 οὐ introibit et inuenit conuenisse multos
εφη τεπροσ avrova ὕμεισ βελτιον εφιστασθαι 28 aitque ad eos uos melius scitis

wo αθεμιστον ἐστιν ανδρι iovdaiw κολλασθαι
ῃ προσερχεσθαι ανδρι αλλοφυλω

καμοιο Oc. επεδιξεν μῆνα κοινον

ἡ ακαθαρτον Xeyew ανθρωπον

Sto καὶ αναντιρητωσ ἤλθον

μεταπεμφθεισ d νμων

πυνθανομαῖι ovy τινι λογω μετεπεμψασθαι με
και 0 κορνηλιοσ Ey απο THO τριτησ ἡμερασ
μέχρι THO αρτι ὡρασ ἡμὴν νηστευων

τὴν EVATHY τε προσέυχομενοσ εν τω OLKW μου
και ἴδον ανηρ ἐστὴ ενωπιον μου

ev ἐσθητι λαμπρα και φησιν κορνηλιε
ειἰσηκουσθη σου ἡ προσευχὴ

και αἱ ἐεἐλεημοσυναι σον

—
ἐμνήσθησαν ενωπιον rov θυ

ut nefas sit uiro iudaeo adherere
aut accedere ad allophylum -
Et mihi ds ostendit neminem communem
aut immundum dicere hominem
29 propter quod et sine cunctatione ueni
transmissus a uobis
interrogo erge qua ratione accersisti me
30 Et cornelius ait a nustertiana die
usque in hunc diem eram iaiunans
et nona orauam in domo mea
et ecce uir stetit in conspecto meo
31 in ueste splendida et ait corneli
exaudita est oratio tua
et aelemosynae tuae

in mente habitae sunt in conspectu di

πεμψον ovv ew tommqv και μετακαλεσαι σιμωνα 32 mitte ergo in ioppen et accersi simonem

0G ἐπικαλειται πετροσ

(Fol. 456 5.)

! quicognominatur petrus
(Fol. 457 a.)

Cap. X. 233—312.

46

— SS SJ —_ -
ΠΡΑΞ. ΠΟΟΤΟΛΩΝ
— —

— 0 0

ovroc ξενιᾷεται εν oua σιμωνοσ x.
βυρσεωσ παρα θαλασσαν.

oc παραγενομενοσ λαλήσει σοι

εξαυτησ ουἐπεμψα προσ σε 33
vapoxaAoy ελθειν προσ ἡμασ

ov de καλωσ εποιῆσασ ev ταχει παραγενομενοσ
vvv δου παντεσ ἡμεισ
ενωπίον σον ἀκουσαι BovAopevot παρα σον

—
τα προστεταγμενα σοὶ απο Tov Ov

ανοιξασ Se ro στομα πετροσ eurev 34

er αληθειασ καταλαμβανομενοσ

OTL OVK EOTLY προσωπολημπτὴσ 0 θσ

αλλ εν παντι εθνι o φοβουμενοσ avrov 35
και ἐργαζομενοσ δικαιοσυνὴν

δεκτοσ avro εστιν

τον yap Xoyov ον απεστιλεν Tour ὕιοισ tapaynrA 36
ευαγγελιξομενοσ ειρηνην δια ἣν χρυ

OVTOG ἐστιν παντων κα

ὕμεισ οιδατε T0 γενομενον καθ ολησ ἴουδαιασ 37
αρξαμενοσ yap απὸ Tyo γαλιλαιασ

pera To βαπτισμα o εκηρυξεν Ἰωανησ

- rov aro valapeO * ov exper o P» 38
αγιω πνὶ και δυναμει

ovrog διηλθεν ev ἐργετων

και εἰωμενασ παντασ

Tove καταδυναστευθεντασ ὕπο του διαβολου

ort οὖσ ἣν μετ avrov

και ὕμεισ᾽ μαρτυρεσ αὐτου 39
wy ἐποιήσεν εν re TH χωρα των Ἰουδαιων

και Ἱερουσαλημ᾽ ov και ανειλαν

κρεμασαντεσ ert ξυλου

rovrov o 6a ἤγειρεν μετα THY τριτὴν ἡμερα 40
και ἐδωκεν avro evpayn γενεσθαι

(Fol. 457 5.)

AOTUS' APOSTOL

hic hospitatur in domum simonis
pellionis iuxta mare
qui cum uenerit loquatur tibi
e uestigio ergo misi ad te
rogando uenire te ad nos
tu autem bene fecisti in bre ui aduenire
nunc ergo nos omnes
in conspectu tuo audire uolumus a te
quae praecepta sunt tibi a do
aperiens autem os petrus dixit
in ueritate expedior
quia non est personarum acceptor ds
sed in omni gente qui timet eum
et operatur iustitiam
acceptus est ei
uerbum suum misit filiis istrahel
euangelizare pacem per ihm xpm
hic est omnium dns
uos scitis quid factum est per totam iudaea
cum coepisset enim a galilaca
post baptismum quod praedicauit iohannes
ihm a nazareth quem unxit ds
sancto spo et uirt ute
hic pergressus est benefaciens
et sanans omnes
qui obtenebantur a diabolo
quia ds erat cum illo
et nos testes eius
quae fecit in regione iudaeorum
et hierusalem quem etiam interfecerunt
suspensum in li gno
hunc ds suscitauit post tertium dieum

et dedit ei manifestum fieri
(Fol. 458 a.)

Cap. X. 32—40.

— — -- — —
HPAZIC AIIOCTOAQN
— — i, — —

ov παντι Tw Aaw ἀλλα paprvgt Tow X. 41
Tpokexeuporovnp.evour vTO TOU ὃυ p.e

οἰτινεσ συνεῴ ayouev

καὶ συνεπιομεν avro καὶ συνεστραφ ἡμεν

μετα τὸ ἀαναστηναι εκ νεκρων ἡμερασ ἐμ.

Και ενετειλατο yey κηρυξαι To λαω 42
και διαμαρτυρασθαι
οτι ουτοσ ἐστιν οὠρισμενοσ ὕποτον bv κριτησ -
ζωντων καὶ vexpov
TOUTW TAVTET οἱ προφηται μαρτυρουσιν 43
αφεσιν ἀμαρτιων λαβειν
δια Tov ονοματοσ avrov .

παντα TOV πιστενοντα εἰσ αὐτὸν
Ετι λαλουντοσ του πετρου ra ρήματα ravra 44
€meoev TO va TO aytoy ἐπι παντασ
rove axovovrag τον Xoyov και ἐξεστησαν 45
οἱ εκ περιτομησ πιστοι
οσοι συνῆλθον τω πετρω
ort και ἐπι τα εθνη

—,
ἢ Swpea rov πνσ' a-ytov ekkexvraa

nxovoy yap avrov λαλουντων 46
v roy Ov
€urev 8€ o πετροσ
μῆτι To ὕδωρ κωλαι τισ δυναται 47
του μὴ βαπτισθηναι αὐτουσ

nom,

οἰτινεσ To πνα To a»ytoy exa. Boy
WOTED και ἡμεισ

Tore rpoceragey avrova βαπτισθηναι 48
εν To ονοματι του κυ UYU χρυ
TOT€ παρεκαλεσαν avrov προσ αντουσ διαμειναι
ἡμερασ τινασ ακουστον δε eyevero XL 1
TOW αποστολοισ Kat Tou αδελφοισ

ot εν τὴ Ἰουδαια
(Fol. 458 5.)

ACTUS APOSTOL

— - — — —
non om ni populo sed testibus
praedestinatis a do nobis

qui simul manducauimus

et simul bibimus cum eo et conuersi sumus

postquam surrexit a mortuis dies. x1:
Et praecepit nobis praedicare populo
et protestari

quia ipse est qui praestitus est a do iudex

uluorum et mortuorum

hui c omnes prophetae testimonium peribent

remissionem peccatorum accipere
per nomen eius
omnem qui credit in eum

adhuc loquente petro berba haec

. Φ —
cecidit sps sanctus super omnes

qui audiebant uerbum et obstupefacti sunt

qui erant ex circumcisio fideles
qui simul uenerunt cum petro
quia et supergentes

donum aps sancti effusum est

audiebant enim eos loquentes

praeuaricatis linguis et magnificantes dm

dixit autem petrus
numquid aliquis aquam prohibere potest
ut baptizentur isti
qui spm sanctum acceperunt
sicut et nos
tuno praecepit eos baptizari
in nomine dni ihu xpi
tunc rogauerunt eum ad eos demorari
diesaliquos audito uero
apostoli et fratres
qui erant in iudaeam
(Fol. 459 a.)

Capp. X. 41—XI. 1.

363

TIPAH AHOCTOA

— — c —-
ort καὶ τα εθνη ἐδεξατο τον Xoyov Tov bv
O μεν ovv πετροσ δια ικανου xpovou
ηθελησαι πορευθηναι εἰσ Ἱεροσολυμα
και πρόσφω νησασ τουσ αδελῴφουσ
και ἐπιστηριξασ avrovg πολυν λογον
qrotov μενοσ δια των χω ρων
διδασκων avrove og kat κατηντησεν αντοισ
και απηγγίλεν αυτοισ τὴν χαριν του θυ
ot δε ex περιτομησ αδελφοι διεκρίνοντο
προσ αντον λεγοντεσ
ort εἰσηλθεσ προσ ανδρασ ἀκροβυστιαν εχοντασ
και συνεφαγεσ συν αντοισ
ἀαρξαμενοσ δε πετροσ εξετιθετο avrow
τα κατεξησ λεγων
eyo μὴν ev tom) πολει προσευχομενοσ
καὶ εἰδον εκστασει οραμα
καταβαινον σκενοσ τι
wo οθονὴν μεγαλὴν τετρασιν apxaua-
καθιεμενὴν εκ του ουρανου
και λθεν «oc € μον
ew nv αθενισασ κατενοουν
και edoy τετραποδα THO γὴσ
και τα θηρια καὶ eprrera.
και πετεινὰ του ovpayov
και ἤκουσα φωνὴν λέγουσαν μοι
avacra πετρε θυ cov και φαγε
«ura δε μηδαμω σ κε΄
ort κοινον ἢ axaÜaproy
ovderrore εἰσηλθεν eur To στόμα μου
€yevero φωνὴ εκ rov ουρανου προσ με
αοϑσ εκαθαρισεν ov μὴ kowov
τοῦτο δε eyevero ἐπὶ τρισ

και ανεσπασθὴ παλιν aravra εἰσ Toy ovpayo

(Fol. 459 5.)

XI.

ACTUS APOSTOL |

quia et gentes exceperunt uerbum di
quidem ergo petrus per multo tempore
uoluit proficisci in hierosoly ma
et conuocauit fratres
et confirmauit eos multum uerbum
faciens per ciuitates
docens eos quia et obuiauit eis
et enuntiauit eis gratia m di
quia erant de circumcisione fratres tudicantes
ad eum dicentes
quia introisti ad uiros praeputia habentes
et simul manducasti cum eis
incipiens autem petrus exponebat eis
per ordinem dic ens
ego eram in ioppen ciuitate orans
et uidi in mentis stupore uisum
descendere uas quo dam
uelut linteum magnum quattuor principibus
dimittebatur de caelo
et uenit usque ad me
in quod intuitus considerabat
et uidi qua dripedes terrae
et uestias et repentia
et uolatilia caeli
Et audiui uocem dicentem mihi
surgens petre immola et manduca
dixit autem absit dne
quia commune et in mun dum
numquam introibit in os meum
respondit uero uox de caelo ad me
quae ds mun dauit tu noli communicare
hoc autem factum est per ter
et sublata sunt iterum omnia in caelo

(Fol. 4604.)

CaP. XI. 1— 10.

ΠΡΑΞ. AlIOCTOA.
.----

και ἴδον εἐξαυτησ" γ' ανδρεσ ΧΙ.

ἐπέστησαν επὶ τὴν οἰκιαν
εν ἢ ἡμεν απεσταλμενοι απὸ καισαραιασ' προσ με
---
eurey δε To πνα μοι συνελθειν αντοισ
ἤλθον συν εμοι και οι εξ αδελφοι οντοι
και εἰσηλθομεν εἰσ τον οἰκον Tov ανδροσ
απηγγειλεν δεημειν
awo edev ayyeXov ev ro οἰκω avrov σταθεντα
και εἰποντὰ αντω ἀποστειλον εἰσ ἵοππην
και μεταπεμψΨ at σιμωνα
TOV επικαλουμενον Terpoy
oo λαλησει ρηματα προσ σε
εν our σωθησὴ σὺν και Tac οοικοσ σου
€ v8cro ἀαρξασθαι με XaXew αντοισ
—

€Tegev ΤΟ να TO αγιον €z αὐτοισ

WO και Ed ἡμασ εν ἀρχὴ
ἐμνησθην Se rov py ματοσ TOV KV wo eye
Ἰωαννησ μεν εβαπτισεν ὕδατι
ὕμεισ δε βαπτισθησεσθαι εν πνὰ αγιω
εἰ ovy την ἴσην δωρεαν εδωκεν avrow
WO και ἡμειν πιστευσασνι επι TOV KY uy xpv
eyo Tur ἡμὴν δυνατοσ κωλυσαι Toy ὃν
TOv μὴ δουναι αυτοισ πνα αγιον
πιστευσασιν ET GVTO
ακουσαντεσ δεταυτα ἡσυχασαν
και εδοξαν τον ὃν λεγοντεσ
apa. καιτοισ εθνεσιν o ὃσ
μετανοῖαν evo ζωὴν ἐδωκεν
οἱ μεν ovy διασπαρεντεσ απὸ ro: θλειψεωσ'
THO γενομενὴσ aro Tov στεφανου
διηλθον ewo φοινεικησ
και κυπρου και αντιοχειασ
μήδενι τον λογον XaXovyrea
(Fol. 460 5.)

1I

12

13

14

17

19

ACTUS APOSTOL 365
— — - —

et ecce statim tres uiri

superuenerunt ad domum

in qua erant.missi a caesarea a d me

et dixit spa mihi simul uenire cum eis
ueneruntque mecum etiam sex fratres isti
et introibimus in domum ipsius uiri
adnuntiauit autem nobis

quomo do uidit angelum in domo sua stetisse
et dixisse ei mitte in ioppen

et accersi Simonem

qui cognominatur petrus

qui loquebatur uerba ad te

in quibus saluus fias et omnis domus tua

Et dum coepisset loqui eis

[2

cecidit sps sanctus super eos

sicut super nos in principium

recordatus sum uerbum dni sicut dicebat

iohannes quidem baptizauit aqua

uos autem baptizamini apo sancto

si autem aequalem donum dedit eis

sicut nobis credentibus in dnm ihm xpm
*. e —

ego quis eram qui possim prohibere dum

ut non daret eis spm sanctum

credentibus in eum

Cum autem audissent haec siluerunt

et clarificauerunt dm dicentes
forsitam et gentibus ds
paenitentiam in uitam dedit

illi quidem dispersi a conflictatione
quae facta est sub stephano
transierunt usque pho enicen

et cyprum et antio chiam

nemini uerbum loquentes
(Fol. 461 a.)

Car. XI. 11—19.

366 IiPAH" ATIOCTOAQN
-- ο-.ὄ ὦ-. — —
εἰ μη μονοισ Ἰουδαιοισ
Hoay δετινεσ ef avrov ανδρεσ κυπριοι
και κυρήναιοι
οἰτινεσ ελθοντεσ εἰσ αντιοχειαν
ἐλαλουν προσ rove ελληνασ'
“τω c
ευαγγελιζομενοι τον Ky την χρν
nv óc χειρ κυ μετ αντων
πολυσ τε αριθμοσ πιστευσασ'

—
ἐπέστρεψεν emt TOV KY

XI.

20

ηκουσθὴη δε o Xoyoo eur Ta wra τὴσ εκκλησιασ 22

THO εν Ἱερουσαλὴμ περι αυτων
και εἐξαπεστειλαν βαρναβαν
διελ Oey ewo THE αντιοχειασ
0C καὶ παραγενομενοσ

και ἴδων τὴν χαριν του bu exapn

και παρεκαλει παντασ

----
Ty προθεσει THE καρδιασ προσμενειν To κω

ort ἣν ανηρ᾽ αγαθοσ
καιπληρὴησ πνσ αγιου και πιστεωσ
και προσετεθη οχλοσ' ἵκανοσ Tw ku
ακουσασ de ort σαυλοσ ἐστιν εἰσ θαρσον
εξηλθεν αναζητων avrov
και WO συντυχὼν παρεκαλεσεν
ελθειν eur αντιοχειαν
OLTLV€O παραγενομενοι ἐνιαυτον ολον
συνεχυθησαν οχλον ἵκανον
καιτοτέπρωτον εχρηματισεν ey αντιοχεια
οἱ μαθηται χρειστιανοι
ἐν τανταισ Se rare ἡμεραισ
κατῆλθον αποΐεροσολυμων
προφῆται eur αντιοχειαν
ἣν δε πολλὴ αγαλλιασισ

συνεστραμμενων Be ἡμων
(Fol. 461 5.)

23

24

26

27

nisi solis iudaeis
Erant autem quidam ex ipeis uiri cyprii

et cyrinenses

qui cum uenissent antiochiam

loquebantur cum craecos

euangelizare dnm ihm xpm

et erat manus dni cum eis

multisque numeris cum credidissent

reuersi sunt ad dnm

auditus est uero hic sermo in auribus ecclesiae

qua e erat in hierusalem de eis

et miserunt barnabant

ut iret usque antiochiam

qui cum uenisset

et uidisset gratiam di gauisus est

et ad orabantur o mnes

ipso proposito cordis permanere a dnm

quia erat uir uonus

et plenus spo sancto et fidei

et ad posita est turba copiosa ad dnm
audiens autem quo d saulus est tharso

exiit requirere eum

et cum inuenissent depraecabantur

uenire antiochiam

contigit uero eis annum totum

commiscere ecclesiam

et tunc primum nuncupati sunt in antiochia

discipuloschristianos |
in istis autem diebus

aduenerunt ab hierosoly mis

prophe tae in antiochiam

erant autem magna exultatio

reuertentibus autem nobis

(Fol. 462 a.)

Car. XI. 19—27.

= = — πῇ

Ss HN OY — —
IIPAS8 AILOCTOAQN
— ey eS — —

Φεφ ἡ εἰσ εξ avrov ονοματι ayaBoo

a,
onpevwy δια του yo

λειμον peyay μελλειν ever Oat

ed ολην την otxouperny

NTO €yevero ert κλαυδιου

ot δεμαθηται καθωσ evropouvro epuray
ἐκαστοσ avrov eur διακονίαν πεμψαι
TOUT κατοικοῦν σιν ἐν τὴ ἴουδαια adeA our
ο Kat εποιῆσαν αποστειλαστεσ

προσ Tove πρεσβντερουσ

δια χειροσ βαρναβα και σαυλον

κατ ἐκεῖνον δε Tov kaipoy

ἐπέβαλεν rac χειρασ npwone 0 βασιλευσ

κακωσαι τινασ
TOY απὸ THO εκκλησιασ εν τὴ ἴουδαια
και avet\ey ἵακωβον ;

τον adeA por ἴωανου μαχαιρα

Και ἴδων ort apearov ἐστιν rou tovd aoe

ἢ επιχειρήσεισ avTOv ETL τουσ πιστουσ

προσέθετο συνλαβειν και πετρον

σαν δε at μεραι των αζυμων

τοντον πιασασ εθετο ew φνλακην

παραδουσ τεσσαρσιν τετραδιοισ στρατιωτων

φυλασσιν βουλομενοσ

pera. TO πασχα ἀναγαγεῖν GvTOV TO Àao

O μεν ovv πετροσ ernpecro ev τὴ φυλακὴ

πολλὴ Se προσευχὴ qv
εν ἐκτενεία περὶ avTOV

—
απὸ THO ἐκκλησιασ προσ Tov Oy περι avrov

XI. 28

29

30

XII. 1

Un

ore δε ἐμελλεν προαγειν avrov 6
npwono τὴ vvkret exeun
ἣν o TETPOT κοιμουμενοσ
μεταξὺυ vo στρατιωτων
(Fol. 462 b.) 'NH
Capp. XI.

ACTUS" APOSTOLORUM
--- orn ee ty —, —

ait unus ex ipsis nomine agabus
. . —

significabat per spm

famem magnam futuram esse

in toto orbe terrae

quae fuit sub claudio

discipuli autem sicut prout copiam

singuli autem ipsorum in ministerium mittere.

hiis qui inhabitant in iudaea fratribus
quo d etiam fecerunt cum misissent
ad presbyteros

per manum barnabae et sauli

per illum uero temporis

inmisit manus suas herodes rex
maletractare quosdam
quierant ab ecclesia in iu daea
et interfecit iacobum

fratrem iohannis gladio

Et cum ui disset quo d placeret hoc iudaeis

conpraehensio eius super credentes
adiecit adpraehendere et petrum

erant autem dies asy morum

hunc adprehensum posuit in carcerem
traditum quattuor quaternionibus militu
custodire eum uolens

post pascha producere eum populo

Uero petrus custodiebatur in carcere

multa uero oratio erat
instantissime pro eo
ab ecclesia ad dum super ipso
ad uero cum incipiebat prodocere eum
herodes nocte illa
erat petrus dormiens
inter duos milites
(Fol. 463 a.)

28—XII. 6.

967

368 IIPAR. " AHOCTOA ACTUS APOSTOL'
δεδεμενοσ αλυσεσι δυσιν XII. ligatus catenis duabus *
φυλακεσ Se Tpo ry θυρασ uigiles autem ante ostium
ἐτήρουν την φυλακὴν adseruabant carcerem

και ἴδου αγγελοσ κυ ἐπεστη τω TreT Qo) 7 | Etecceangelus dni adsistit petro
Kat φωσ ἐπελαμψεν Tw οἰκηματι et lux refulgens in illo loco
γυξασ Se ryv πλευραν Tov Terpov pungens autem latus petri
ἤγειρεν avrov λεγων ἀναστα ev τάχει suscitauit eum dicens surge cilerius
και ἐξεπεσαν αι αλυσεισ €x των χείρων αὐτοῦ οὐ ceciderunt eius catenae de manibus
Ειπεν e o asyyeXoa προσ avroy 8 | dixitauteman gelus ad eum
ζωσαι και ὕποδησαι τα σανδαλια σου praecinge te οὖ calciate calciamenta tua
eroujo ey 0e ovroc | fecitautem sic
Kat Neyer avro περιβαλον ro ἵματιον σον et dicit ei operi te uestimentum tuum
και axoAovier μοι et sequere me
και εξελθων ἠκολουθει 9 et cum exisset sequebatur
καὶ ovx noe. ort αληθεσ ἐστιν et non sciebat quia uerum est
TO γεινομενον δια Tov ayyeAou quo d fiebat per angelum
edoxet yap οραμα βλεπειν putabat enim uisum uidere
δι ελθοντεσ Se mporqv 10 cum praeterissent primam
και Sevrepav φυλακὴν et secundam custodiam
1A8ov ἐπι τὴν πυλὴν τὴν σιδηραν uenerunt a d portam ferream
τὴν φερουσαν ew THY πολιν quae ducit in ciuitatem
ἡτισ avrog m nvvyy avroww quae sua sponte aperta est eis
και ἐξελθοντεσ κατεβησαν rova t Babpove et cum exissent descen derunt septem grados
καὶ προσηλθαν ρυμὴν paay et processerunt gradum unum
και evdews ἀπεστὴ o ἀγγελοσ απ avrov et continuo discessit angelus ab eo
Kat 0 TETPOT ἐν EAUTW yevop.evog ELT EV 11 et petrus in se conue rsus dixit
νυν oda οτι αλήθωσ εξαπεστειλεν xo nunc scio quia ue re misit dns
Tov ayyeAov avrov και εξειλατο με angelum suum et eripuit me
εκ χειροσ ἡρωδου de manibus hero dis
και πασησ THO προσδοκειασ ] et omni expectationi
TOV Àaov των Ἰονδαιων populi iudaeorum
και συνειδων ηλθεν ert τὴν οἰκειαν TNO μαριασ 12 et cum considerasset uenit ad domum mariae
THT μήτροσ twavov matris iohannis
(Fol. 463 5.) (Fol. 464 a.)

Car. XII. 6—12.

TIPAZ. AIOCTOAQN
— — .. --

TOV ἐπικαλουμένου apkov *
ov aav ἵκανοι συνηθροισμενοι
και προσευχομενοι

Κρουσαντεσ 8e avrov τὴν θυραν του

XII.

on

3

apoondGer παιδισκη ovopart poor ὕπακουσαι

kat extyvovea THY φωνὴν του Terpov
aro T0 xapac ovk nvuge Tov πυλωνα

και εἰσδραμουσα δε απηγγειλεν

ec raya πετρον Trpo Tov πυλωνοσ
οδεε γον αντὴ pawy

ἢ Se διεσχυριζετο οντωσ €X€LV

ot δε eXeyov προσ avrqv

τυχον 0 ἀγγελοσ avrov ἐστιν

o δεεπεμεν εν κρονων

εξανοιξαντεσ δε και ἴδοντεσ avrov

και εξεστησαν κατασεισ ag δε αυτοισ

τὴ χειριινα σειγα σιν
εἰσηλθεν και διηγησατο avrour

TUO 0 Ko GVTOV εξηγαγεν ex THe φνλακησ

«urey δε απανγειλατεϊακωβω

καὶ Tour adeA ows ravra

και εξ ελθων eopevOy ew erepoy τοπον
I'evouevgo δεημερασ

ἣν ταραχοσ ev τοισ στρατιωταισ

TLapa. 0 πετροσ €yevero

ἡρωδὴσ Se επιζητησασ avrov και py evpo

ανακρεινασ τουσ φυλακασ

exeXevoey ar κ ανθηναι

και κατελθων ao ry Ἰουδαιασ'

evo καισαραιαν διετριβεν

ἣν γαρ θυμομαχων τυριοισ και σιδωνιοισ
ot δε ομοθυμαδον ef αμφοτερων

των πολεων παρησαν προσ τον βασιλεα

(Fol. 464 5.)

14

15

τό

17

18

20

ACTUS APOSTOL " 369

qui cognominatur marcus
ubi erant copiosi coaceruati

et orantes

Cumque ipse pulsasset ianuam foris

accessit puella nomine rhode :respondere
et cum cognouisset uocem petri

8 yaudio non aperuit ianuam

et adcurrens autem adnuntiauit

stare petrum ante ianuam

ad illi ad eam dixerunt in sanis

ad illa uero perseuerabat ita esso

qui autem dixerunt ad eam

forsitam angelus eius est

ipse uero perseuerabat pulsans

et cum aperuisset uiderunt eunt

et obstupuerunt cum que significasset eis
de manu ut silerent

introiens eterrabit eis

quemadmodum dns eum liuerauit de carcere
dixit autem renuntiate iacobo

et fratribus haec

et egressus abiit in alium

facto autem die

erat turbatio in militibus
quid petrus factus esset
herodes uero cim irequisisset eum et non inuenisse
interrogatione habita uigiles
iussit obduci
et cum descendisset a iudaea
in caesaraeam demorabatur
erat enim animus inpugnans tyrios et sidonios
unanimiter autem ab inuice
ciuitates uenerunt ad regem
(Fol. 465 a.)

Cap. XII. 12—20.

47

870

ITPAH. AIIOCTOA
— ey ---- —

XII.
KGL TEC AYTET βλαστον TOV E%'t TOU KOLTOVoc αὑτοῦ

rovro εἰρηνὴν
διατοτρεφεσθαιτασ χωρασ avrov exrqa βασιλικησ
τακτὴ δεημερα 21
o ἡρωδὴσ εἐνδυσαμενοσ αισθητα βασιλικὴν
και καθισασ ert του βηματοσ
εδημειγορει προσ αντουσ
καταλλαγεντοσ 8e avrov row τυριοισ
o δεδημοσ eredovet 22
—,
Qv φωναι και ovk ανθρωπου

—
wapaxpnpa Se avrov erara£ey ἀγγελοσ kv 23
ανθ ov ovk εδωκεν Sofay τω ϑω
και καταβασ aro rov βηματοσ
γενομενοσ κωληκοβρωτοσ

ert ζων καὶ ουτωσ εξεψυξεν

Ο δελογοσ του 6v ευξανε και ἐπληθυνετο 24.

βαρναβασ δε και σαυλοσ 25
απεστρεψεν απὸ ἱερουσαλημ
πληρωσαντεσ την διακονίαν
συνπαραλαβοντεσ τὸν Ἰωανην
Tov επικληθεντα μαρκον
σαν δὲ ev αντιοχεια XIII 1
κατα THY ουσαν εκκλήσιαν

προφηται και διδασκαλοι

ev our βαρναβασ και συμεων

0 επικαλουμενοσ vvyep

και λουκειοσ κυρηναιοσ μαναὴν τε npwoov

καὶ rerpapxov συντροφοσ Kat σαυλοσ

—
λειτουργουντων δε avrov To κω 2

και νηστευοντων €UT€V TO πνὰ τὸ αγιον

αφορισατε δὴ pot tov βαρναβαν και σαυλον

εἰσ TO ἐργον οπροσκεκλημαι αὐτουσ
τοτενηστευσαντεσ 3

(Fol. 465 δ)

ACTUS APOSTOLOR
i, — — —

et cum suasissent blasto qui a cubiculo erat
postulabant pacem

propter ne alienarentur regiones eorum de regno
constituto autem die

herodes indutus habito regio

et sedi pro tribunali

contentionabatur ad eos

cum ingratiasset cum tyrios

populus uero adclamabant

di uoces et non hominis

et confestim eum percussit angelus dni

pro eo quod non dedit claritatem do

et cum descendisset de tribunal

sed et a bermibus comestus

adhuc uiuens et sic expirauit

Uerbum autem di augebatur et multiplicabatar

barnabas uero et saulus
reuersi sunt ab hierusalem
impleto ministerio
adsupto iohannen

qui cognominatur marcus
erant autem in antiochia
aput quem erat ecclesiam
prophetae et doctores

in quo barnabas et symeon
qui uocatur niger

et lucius cyrenensis manaenque herodis

et tetrarchi conlactaneus et saulus

—
Deseruientibus autem eis dno

et ieiunantibus dixit 8,8 sanctus
secernite mihi barnaban et saulum
&d opus uocaui eos
tunc cum iaiunassent

(Fol. 466 a.)

Capp. XII. 20—XIII. 3.

IIPAR. ADOCTOA
—

και προσευξαμενοι παντεσ XIII.
και emÜevrea rac χειρασ avrour
οἱ μεν ovy εκπεμφθεντεσ tro Tov TO αγιον 4
καταβαντεσ δε εἰσ σελευκιαν
εκειθεν απεπλευσαν eur κυπρον
γένομενοι δε ev Ty σαλαμειψι 5
κατηνγειλαν roy λον του KV
εν ταισ G'vya-yoryato: των Ἰουδαίων
eixov δε και ἴἵωαννην ὕπηρετουντα avTow -
καὶ ριελθοντων de avrov ό
ολην THY vua σὸν axpt παφου

. evpoy avdpa τινα μαγον
ψευδοπροφητὴν ἴονδαιον
ovopart καλουμενον βαρΐησονα
oc ἣν συν To ανθυπατω 7
σεργιω πανλω ανδρι cuverw
ovrog συνκαλεσαμενοσ βαρναβαν και σαυλο
καὶ εζητησεν ἀκουσαι Tov λογον του Óv
αγθειστατο δε avrow er ἱμασ o payor 8
ovrec yap μεθερμήνευεται
TO ovopa avrov ζητων διαστρεψαι
Toy avOvrarov atro rng πιστεωσ
eru ἡδιστα ἤκονεν avroy

CavXoc δεο καὶ πανλοσ πληθεισ ve αγιου 9
και ατενεισασ εἰσ αὐτὸν εἶπεν 10
«€ πληρὴσ παντοσ δολου
και ραδιουργιασ ὕιοι διαβολου
exOpe aoo δικαιοσυνησ
ov παυσὴ διαστρεφων rag οδουσ kv
rac ουσασ ενθειασ
kat νυν εἰδου ἢ χεὶρ κυ emi σε II
Kat con τυφλοσ py βλέπων Tov NAELOV ewe καιροῦ
και ενθεωσ ἐπεσεν er avrov axXva καὶ σκοτοσ

(Fol. 466 5.)

Car. XIII

ACTUS APOSTOL' 371
—

et orassent omnes

et inposuissent manus eis

ipei uero dismissi ab spo sancto
descenderunt seleuciam

inde uero nauig auerunt in cyprum
et cum fuissent salamina
adnuntiabant uerbum di

in synagogis iudaeorum

habebant uero et iohannen ministrantem eis
cum pergressi fuissent

totam insulam usquae ad paphum
inuenerunt uirum quendam magum
pseudoprophetam iudaeum

nomine qui uocatur bariesuam

qui erat cum proconsule

sergio paulo uiro prudenti

hic cum uocasset barnaban et saulum
et quaesire uoluit audire uerbum di
resistabat autem eis etoemas magus
sic enim interpraetabatur

nome n eius quaerens uertere
proconsolem a fidem

quoniam liuenter audiebat eos

Saulus uero qui et paulus iupletus spo sancto

et intuitus in eum dixit

o plenae omnis dolus

et falsi fili diabole

inimicae omnis iustitiae

non cessas euertere uias domini

quas sunt rectas

et nuno ecce manus dni super te

et eris caecus non uidens solem usq: ad tempus

et confestim caecidit super eum caligo et tenebrae
(Fol. 467 a.)

. 3—11.

.-- οὖω.-. . —
TIPAE ATIOCTOA

— o — ως —
και περιαγων εζητει χειραγωγουσ
Ἰδὼν 8c o ανθυπατοσ
TO γεγονοσ εθαυμασεν
Lom,
και ero revo ey To Ow

ἐκπλησσομενοσ em ty διδαχὴ Tov KU
avaxÜevrea Sa aro rno παφου ot περι παυλο
1ABov εἰσ περγὴν rho παμφυλιασ

Ἰωανησ δε αποχωρησασ απαντων
ὕπεστρεψεν ew ἱεροσολυμα
avrot δε διελθοντεσ απο Tyo περγησ
παρεγενοντο εἰσ αντειοχειαν THE πεισιδιασ

καὶ εἰσελθοντεσ «ux τὴν συναγωγὴν

τὴν ἡμέτερα ro ca) aro εκαθισαν
pera δετὴν ἀαναγνωσιν τουνομοῦυ

καὶ τῶν προφήητων
απεστειλαν οἱ αρχισυναγωγοι

προσ avrovg λεγοντεσ

ανδρεσ αδελῴφοι ev Tur. ἐστιν λογου σοφιασ'
εν pew παρακλησεωσ
προσ rov λαον λεγεται

αναστασ δεοπαυλοσ

καὶ κατασεισασ TY) χέιρβει εἶπεν

ανδρεσ ἵστραηλιται και οἱ φοβουμενοι Tov Ov

ακουσατε
O θσ rov Aaov rovrov Ἰσραηλ
εἐξελεξατο rov σ πατερασ ἡμων
δια τον λαον ὕψωσεν εν τὴ παροικια
TN yq αἰγυπτω
και μετα βραχειονοσ ὕψηλον
εξηγαγεν avrova εξ αυτὴσ
καὶ erg. pe erpomodQopnoey avrova ἐν Τὴ epnuw
και καθελων εθνὴ erra. ev yn χανααμ.
κατεκληρονομήσεν τὴν γὴν των αλλοῴφυλω
(Fol. 467 5.)

XIII.

18

19

ACTUS APOSTOL

et circumiens quaerebat ad manum deductores

tunc cum uidisset pro consul
quo d factum est miratus est
et credidit in do

c
stupens super doctrina dni

superuenientes - ἃ papho ‘qui erant circa paulo

uenerunt in pergen pamphyliae
iohannes uero cum discedisset ab eis
reuersus est hierosoly mis
isti autem cum transissent a pergen
uenerunt antio chiam pisidiae
et cum introissent in synagogam
die sabbatorum sed erunt
post lectionem uero legis
et prophetarum
miserunt archisynagogi
ad eos dicentes
uiri fratres si quis est sermo et intellectus
in uobis exhort ationis
ad populum dicite
Cum surrex isset paulus
et silentium manu postulasset dixit
uiri istrahelitae et qui timetis dm
audite
Ds populi huius istrahel

elegit patres nostros

propter populum exaltatum in peregrinatione

in terra aegypti
et cum brachio alto
eduxit eos - ex ipsa

et annis. x1 ac si nutrix aluit eos in solitudine

et sublatisq . gentibus septe in terra chanaam

possidere eos fecit terram allophoelorum
(Fol. 468 a.)

Car. XIII. 11— 19.

— 0 A —
HPAR8 AHOCTOA
— Ss —À —

KaL ewe ετεσι.ν. ka. y - eSwxev κριτασ
εωσ σαμονηλ᾽ Tov προφητον
κακειθεν ἡτησαντο βασιλεα
και ἐδωκεν αὐτοισ o Oa τον σαουλ toy. κεισ
ανδρα εκ φυλησ βενιαμιν
erg μ. και μεταστησασ αντον
ἤγειρεν Saved avrow ew βασιλεα
w καὶ εἰπεν μαρτυρησασ
evpov δανειδ τον ὕιον ἵεσσαι
ανδρα κατα την καρδιαν μον
οσ ποιήσει παντα τα θεληματα μου
O ὅσ ovv axro rov σπερματοσ avrov
κατ ἐπαγγελειαν
ἤγειρεν ro tapa σωτήρα rov up
προκηρνυξαντοσ twavou
προ Trpog'wrrov THE εἰσοδου avrov
βαπτισμα μετανοιασ
παντιτω Aaw ἵσραηλ
wo δε ἐπληρουν Ἰωανησ τὸν Spopov ελεγε
τινα μεὕπονοειται εἰναι. ουκ εἰμι ἐγω
αλλα ἴδου ἐρχεται μεθ ej. ov ovk εἰμι αξιοσ
το ὕποδημα των ποδων λυσαι
ανδρεσ' αδελῴοι ὕιοι γενουσ αβρααμ

—
και oc ev ἡμειν φοβουμενοι τον Ov

XIIL 20

43

npew o Àoyoc THe σωτηρειασ Ταντησ εξαπεσταλη

οἱ yap κατοικουντεσ᾽ ev tepova axi.
Kat Ol Gpxoyreg avr σ

TAT TAT yp ac roy προφητων

27

Tac κατα παν σαββατον αναγεινωσκομενασ

και κρεινγαντεσ ἐπληρωσαν
και μηδεμίαν array θανατου
ευροντεσ εν avro

κρειναντεσ avrov παρεδωκαν πειλατω

(Fol. 468 5.)

ACTUS APOSTOL 973

et quasi annis. cocc. et-1- dedit iudices
usque ad samuel prophetam

et exinde petierunt regem

et dedit eis ds saul filium cis

uirum ex tribu beniamin

annis. xl et remoto eo

excitauit dauit eis in regem

cui etiam dixit testimonio

inueni dauid filium iessae

uirum secundum cor meum

qui faciet omnes uoluntates meas

—
ds autem asemine huius

secundum pollicitationem

resurrexit ipsi istrahel salbatorem ihm

cum prius praedicasset iohannes

ante faciem ingressionis eius

baptisma paenitentiae

omni populo istrahel

et dum inpleret cursum iohannes dicebat
quem suspicamini me esse non sum ego

sed ecce ueniet post me cuius non sum dignus

calciamentum pedum soluere

- uiri fratres fili generis abraham

et qui in nobis timentes dm

nobis uerbum salutis huius missum est
qui enim habitabat in hierusalem

et principes eius

non intellegentes scripturas prophetaru
quae per omnem sabbatum leguntur

et cum iudicassent inplerunt

et nullam causam mortis

inuenta est in eo

iudicantes autem eum tradiderunt pilato

(Fol. 469 a.)

Cap. XIII. 20— 28.

374

IPAR APOST

iva, εἰσ avaipecty wo δε ετελουν XIII. 29
παντα TO, περι αντου γεγραμμένα ELTLV
YTOUVTO τον πειλατον TOVTOV μεν σταύρωσαι
καὶ ἐπιτυχοντεσ παλιν
και καθελοντεσ asro του ξυλου
και εθηκαν eur μνημειον

.---
ov οθσ ηγειρεν οντοσ why 30, 31

Tow συναναβαινουσιν avro

αποτησγαλιλαιασ εισϊερουσαλημ εφημερασ πλειονασ

οἰτιγεσ αχρι γυν εἰσιν μαρτυρεσ αντοῦ προσ rov λαῦ
Kat news ὕμασ εναγγελιζομεθα 32
τὴν προσ Tove πατερασ ἡμῶν

γένομενην ἐπαγγελιαν

οτιταυτὴν Ο óc εκπεπληρωκεν

TOUT τεκνοισ ἡμῶν

αναστησασ TOV KV τὴν χρν
οντωσ᾽ yap εν ro poro ψαλμω γεγραπται 33
ϑιοσ μον εισν
ἐγὼ σήμερον γεγεννήκα σε
αἰτῆσαι παρ auo
και δωσω σοι εθνη
τὴν κληρονομίαν σου
καὶ THY κατασχεσιν σον
τὰ πέρατα THO "yc
ore δε ἀανεστησεν avrov €x vexpav 34
μῆκετι μελλοντα ὕποστρε φειν
εἰσ διαφθοραν οντωσ ειρηκεν
ort δωσω ὕ pe
τὰ 00a. Saved τα πιστα
καὶ erepwo λεγει 35
ov δωσεισ TOV οσιον σὸν
ἵδειν διαφ θοραν
Dave yap ida y «vea. 36
(Fol. 469 6.)

ut interficeretur. et consummauerunt
omnia quae de illo scripta sunt
petierunt pilatum hunc crucifigi
et inpetrauerunt iterum
et deposuerunt de ligno
et posuerunt in monumento
quem ds uero excitauit hic qui uisus est
his qui simul ascend erunt cum eo
a galilaea in hierusalem in diebus pluribus
qui usquae nuno sunt testes eius ad populu
et nos uos euangelizamus
eam quae patres ncstros
factam pollicitationem
quia hanc ds adimpl euit
filiis nostris
suscitauit dnm ihs xpm
sicut enim in primo psalmo scriptum est
filius meus es tu
ego ho die genui te
postula a me
et dabo tibi gentes
hereditatem tuam
et possessionem tuam
terminos terrae
quando suscitauit eum a portuis
iam non rediturum
in interitum ita dicit
quia dabo uobis
sancta dauid fidelia
ideoque et alia dicit
non dabis sanctum tuum
uidere corruptione m
dauid enim sua progenie
(Fol. 470a.)

Car. XIII. 28— 36.

= =
HPAR ΑΠΟΓΤΌΛΩΝ
— ay — —
—
ὕπηρετησασ τὴ Tov θυ βουλὴ εκοιμηθὴ XIII.

Kat pocereÜ: προσ Tove πατερασ avTov

και ἴδεν δια Üopay

οδεα óc ἤγειρεν ovx ειδεν Seva ᾧ θοραν 37
γνωστον ovy ἐστω ὕμειν avdper αδελῴοι 38

ott δια TovrOV ὕμειν

αφεσεισ apapruov καταγγελλεται

και μετανοια απὸ παντων 39

wy οὐκ ἡδυνηθητε

εν γομω μωσεωσ δικαιωθηναι

εν TOUTW OVV Tac O πιστευων δικαιόντε παρα δὼ
βλεπετε ovy μὴ ἐπελθη 40
TO εἰρημένον εν τοισ προφηταισ
ἴδετε οἱ καταφρονητε καὶ θαυμασατε 41
και ab ανισθητε ort epyoy εργαζομαι eyw
εν ταισ ἡμεραισ ὕμων
. 0 OV μὴ πιστευσητε
eay Tur ἐκδιηγήσεται ὕμειν
καὶ ἐσειγησαν
Εξιοντων δε avrov παρεκαλουν 42
eu το €£yo σαββατον
λαληθηναι αντοισ ρηματα ταυτα
λυθεισησ δετησ συναγωγησ 43
ἠκολουθησαν πολλοι των Ἰουδαίων
και roy σεβομενων προσήλντων
Tw πανλω kat βαρναβα
οἰτιψεσ προσλαλουντεσ αντοισ
επιθοντ avrovg προσμένειν Ty) χαριτι rov ev
Eyevero δε καθ ολησ Tyo πολεωσ 44
διελθειν rov Xoyov Tov by
Tw 9€ epyopnerw ca aro
σχεδον ody ἡ roÀur συνηχθὴ axoverat πανλου

πολὺυν T€ Xoyov ποιήσαμενον περι του κυ
(Fol 470 5.) NO

ACTUS APOSTOL 3765
— —- »- -- Á

cum ministrasset do uoluntate dormiuit
et adpositus est ad patres suos

et uidit corruptionem

4

quem autem ds suscitauit non uidit corruptio /

4
f

notum ergo sit uobis uiri fratres ;

quia per hune uobis

remissio peccatorum adnuntiatur

et paenitentia ab omnibus

quibus non potuistis

in lege moysi iustificari

in isto enim omnis qui credit. iustificatur ad
uidete ergo ne superueniat

quod dictum est in prophetis

uidete contemptores et admiramini

et exterminamini qua opus operor ego
in diebus uestris

quod non creditis

si quis exposuerit uobis

et tacnerunt

progregientibus uero eis rogabant

in sequente sabbato
narrari sibi haec uerba
Et dismissa synagoga
saecuti sunt multi iudaeorum
et colentium proselytorum
paulum et barnabam
qui loquentes cum illis
persuadentes eis permanere in gratia di

factum est autem per omnem ciuitatem

transire uerbum dni
sequenti autem sabbato
paene tota ciuitas collecta est audire paulu
multum uerbum faciens de dno
(Fol. 471 4.)

e

Car. XIII. 36—44.

376

UPA AIIOCTOA
—

και ἴδοντεσ ot tovOatot To πληθοσ

ἐπλησθησαν ζηλου

και ayreAeyoy τοισ λογοισ'

ὕπο του παυλον λεγομενοι σ'

αντιλεγοντεσ καὶ βλασφημουντεσ

παρρησιαμενοσ τε οπαυλοσ και βαρναβασ

εἰπαν προσ avrovg

--

ὕμειν πρωτον ἣν λαληθηναι τὸν Xov του θυ

eri απωθεισθαι avrov

και ovk ἀξιουσ κρεινατε εαντουσ'

Tyo αιωνιου Cuno

Sou στρεφομεθα εἰσ τα εθνη

—

OVTUG yap evreradxev o ka

ἴδον φωσ τεθεικα σε row εθνεσιν

TOV εἰναι σε εἰσ σωτήριαν εωσ €G.XGTOV THO γησ
και ἀκονοντα Ta εθνὴ exa«poy

και edefavro Tov λογον του v

και επισ TEVTOY OTOL NAY τεταγμένοι

eo Conv auviov
και διε pep ero o λογοσ rov KV

δι ολησ Tyo χωρασ

ot δεϊουδαιοι παρωτρυνον

Tac σεβομενασ yvvawag τασ ευσχημονασ

καὶ τουσ πρωτουσ THT πολεωσ

και erry εἰραν θλειψειν μεγαλην
και διωγμον ere παυλον και βαρναβαν
και εξεβαλον avrov σ απὸ των opuoy αντω
οι δε εκτινάξαμενοι Tov kovtoproy
τῶν ποδὼν avrov em avrov
KATHVTNOAY εἰσ ELK OVLOV
ide μαθηται ἐπληρουντο χαρασ
o) μαθηται ἐπλήρουντο xap
και TVO αγιον

Eyevero δε ev wovw kara τὸ avro

(Fol. 471 δ.)

XIII. 45

46

47

48

49

50

52

XIV. 1

"ACTUS APOSTOL
— — —
et cum uidissent iudaei turbam
repleti sunt aemulatione

et contradicebant sermonibus

quae a paul o dicebantur

. contra dicentes et blasphemantes

adhibita uero fiducia paulus et barnabas

dixerunt ad eos

uobis oportebat primum loqui uerbum dni

se d quia repulistis illud

et non dignos iudicastis eos

in aeternam uitam

ecce conuertimur ad gentes

ita enim mandatum dedit nobis dus
ecce lumen posui te super gentibus

ut sint in salutem usquae ad ul timum terrae

Et cum audirent gentes gauisae sunt

et exceperunt uerbum dui
et crediderunt quodquo d erant

1n uitam aeterna m

Et prouulgabatur uerbum dni

per omnem regionem

iudaei autem instigauerunt

caelicolas mulieres honestas

et principes ciuitatis

et suscitauerunt tribulationem magnam
et persecutionem super paulum et barnaba
et eiecerunt eos de finibus eorum

ad ill i excusso puluere

de pedibus suis super eos

uenerunt in hiconio

discipuli uero inplebantur gaudio

a,
et spu.sancto

Contigit autem ut ichonio similiter

(Fol 472a.)

Carr. XIII. 45—XIV. 1.

— — - — ᾿
HPAR AIIOCTOA
— —— —

ered Pay avrov XIV.
εἰσ τὴν συναγωγὴν των Ἰουδαίων
καὶ λαλησαι ουτωσ προσ AVTOVT WOTE πιστεύει

τουδαιων τε καὶ ελληνων πολυ πληθοσ
ot δε αρχισνναγωγοι των Ἰουδαίων 2

καὶ οἱ αρχοντεσ THT συναγωγησ
ἐπήγαγον avrow διωγμον κατα των δικαίων

Kat exaxwoay τασ ψυχασ των εθνων
κατα των adeAdwy
o Sexo εδωκεν ταχὺ εἰρηνὴν
ἵκανον μεν ovv xpovoy διατρειψαντεσ 3
παρησιαμενοι ert To Ko

τω μαρτυρουντι ro λογω THO χαριτοσ avrov
διδοντι σημεια καὶ τερατα γεινεσθαι

δια των χείρων avrov
ἣν δε εσχισμενον το πληθοσ Tyo πολεωσ 4
και Ot μεν σαν συν τοισ Ἰουδαιοισ
αλλοι δε συν row αποστολοισ᾽ κολλωμενοι
δια rov Xoyoy του θυ
wo δε eyevero oppo) των εθνων 5
και των Ἰουδαίων συν TOLD ἀρχουσιν GUTOV
ὕβρισαι και λιθοβ ολησαι avrove
συνΐδοντεσ και κατεφυγον ό
«c τασ πολισ THE λνκαωνιασ
εἰσ λυστραν και δερβην
καὶ τὴν περίχωρον ολην
κακει ευαγγελιζομενοι σαν 9
και exeun oXov To πληθοσ ert τὴ διδαχὴ
O de avAoc και βαρναβασ
διετριβον ev λυστροισ
και τισ ανὴρ ἐκαθητο αδυνατοσ τοισ ποσὶν 8
€x κοιλιασ THO μητροσ avrov
og ουδεποτε περειπεπατηκει

(Fol. 472 5.)

"ACTUS APOSTOL'

introire eos

in synagoga iudaeorum

et loqui sic ad eos ita ut crederent

iudaeorum et grecorum copiosa multitudo

archisynagogae iudaeorum
et principes synagogae

incitauerunt persecutionem aduersus iustos

et maletractauerunt animas gentium
aduersus fratres
dns autem dedit comfestim pacem

plurimo ergo tempore commorati sunt

habita fidueia in dno

qui testimonium perhibuit uerbo gratiae ipsius

dans signa et portenta fieri

per manus eorum

diuisa autem erat multitudo ciuitatis

et alii quid em erant cum iudaeis

alii uero cum apostolis adherentes
propterter uerbum di

ut autem factum est impetus gentilium
et iudaeorum cum magistribus ipsorum

et iniuriauerunt et lapidauerunt eos

intellexerunt et fugerunt

in ciuitates lycaoniae
in lystra et derben
et circum totam regionem

et illic erant euangelizantes

et commota est omnis multitudo in doctrinis

paulus autem et barnabas

moras faciebant in lystris

et quidam uir sedebat adynatus a pedibus
&b utero matris suae

qui num quam ambulauerat

(Fol. 473 a.)

Cap. XIV. 1—8.

&

48

377

378

[IPAE AHOCTOA'
— — e

ουτοσ ἤκουσεν Tov παυλου λαλουντοσ
ὕπαρχων εν φοβω
ατενισασ δεαντω o παυλοσ

και ἴδων or. exer πιστιν του σωθηναι

εἰπεν μεγαλη φωνὴ

(οι λεγω ev τω ovopare TOV kv env Xpv

αναστηθι ext rove ποδασ σον

ορθοσ και περιπατει

XIV. 9

και εὐθεωσ παραχρημα ανηλατο Kat περιεπατει

οἱ δεοχλοι ἴδοντεσ o ἐποίησεν παυλοσ
ἐπῆραν φωνὴν avrov λυκαωνιστι λεγόντεσ

ot θεοι ομοιωθεντεσ τοισ ανθρωποισ

κατεβησαν προσ ἡμασ
ἐκαλουν δε BapvaBay διαν

τον δεπαυλον ἐρμην

ez αντοσ ἣν ἡγουμενοσ Tov Xoyov
οι δεΐερεισ του οντοσ διοσ προ πολεωσ
ταυρουσ ανυτοισ Kat στεμματα

ert τουσ πυλωνασ᾽ ἐενεγκαντεσ

συν Tow οχλοισ ἤθελον επιθνειν

ακουσασ Se βαρναβασ και παυλοσ

διαρρηξαντεσ τα ἵματια avroy

καὶ ἐξεπηδησαν ἐισ τον οχλον

κραζοντεσ και φωνουντεσ

ανδρεσ Tt ravra ποιειται

ἡμεισ ομοιοιπαηθεισ ἐσμεν ὕμειν ανθρωποι
εναγγελιζομενοι ὕμειν Tov ὃν

OTWE απὸ TOVTOV των ματαίων
επιστρεψηται ert Tov ὃν ζωντα

TOV ποιήσαντα Toy ουρανον καὶ THY γὴν

και τὴν θαλασσαν και παντα τα εν avTOLT
οἐν TALC παρωχημεέναισ

γεένεαισ evo e κατα τα εθνὴ

(Fol. 4735.)

II

13

14

ACTUS APOSTOL
— ---ο-.- --- ο.-.

hic audiuit paulum loquentem
possidens in timore

intuitus autem eum paulum

et uidens quia habet fidem ut saluus fiat

dixit uoce magna

tibi dico in nomine dni ihu xpi
surge supra pedes tuos
rectus et ambula

et statim subito exiliuit et ambulabat
turba autem uidens quod fecit paulus
leuauerunt uocem suam lycaoni dicentes
dii -adsimulati hominibus
descenderunt ad nos
uocabant barnaban iouem
paulum uero mercurium
quoniam ipse erat princeps sermonum
sacerdotes autem qui erant iouis ante ciuitate
tauros eis et coronas
ad ianuas adferentes
cum turba bolentes immolare

Cum audisset autem barnabas et paulus
consc i derunt uestimenta sua
et exilierunt ad turbas

clamantes et uociferantes .

uiri quid haec facitis

nos patientes sumus uobis hominibus
euangelizamus uobis dm
ut ab his uanis
conuertamini ad dm uiuum
qui fecit caelum et terram
et mare et omnia quae in eis sunt
qui in praeteritis
saeculis sanauit omnes gentes
(Fol. 4744.)

Cap. XIV. 9— 16.

— — 0 —
IIPAR AIOCTOA
— — ay —,

ropevea Oat rato οδοισ αυτων

καιγε OUK aj aprvpoy αφηκεν eavroy
ayaÜomowv ουρανοθεν ὕμειν

ὕετουσ διδουσ καὶ καιρουσ καρποφορουσ
ἐνπιμπλων τροφησ και εὐφροσυνησ
καρδιασ ὕμων και ravra. λεγοντεσ
μογισ κατεπαυσαν τουσ οχλουσ

του μὴ θυειν avrow

διατριβοντων αντων και διδασκοντων
ἐπῆλθον τινεσ ἴουδαιοι

απο LKOVUOU και αγτιοχιασ'

Kat επεισεισαντεσ τουσ οχλουσ

και λιθασαντεσ τον παυλον

ecvpay e£o Tyo πολεωσ

νομίζοντεσ τεθναναι avrov

κυκλωσαντεσ δετων μαθητων avrov

αναστασ εἰσηλθεν ew τὴν λυστραν πολιν

και τὴν ἐπαυριον εξηλθεν
ro βαρναβα εἰσ pf
Εναγγελιζομενοι δε rove ἐν τὴ πολει
και μαθητευσαντεσ πολλουσ
vreorpedov εἰσ λυστραν

καὶ €LKOVLOV καὶ αντιοχείαν

eru» ριζοντεσ raa ψυχασ rov μαθητων

παρακαλουντεσ T€ ἐμμενεῖν τὴ πιστει

και ort δια πολλων θλειψεων

διημασ ελθειν εἰσ την βασιλειαν του ὃν
χειροτονήσαντεσ δε avrow

κατα ἐκκλησιαν πρεσβντερουσ

προσευξαμενοι δε μετα νηστειων

mapeÜcyro avrovo τω ko

εἰσ Oy πεπιστευ κασιν

διελθοντεσ δετην πισιδιαν
(Fol. 4746.)

17

19

20

21

22

24

ACTUS APOSTOL
ambulate uias suas

et quidem non sine testimonio reliquid se ipsu
benefaciens de caelo uobis
imbrens dans et tempora fructifera
implens ciuo et iucunditate
corda uestra et haec dicentes
et conpescuerunt turbas
ne sibi immolarent
moras facientes eos et docentes
superuenerunt autem iudaei
ab iconio et antiochia
et cum istigassent turbam
et lapidassent paulum
traxerunt extra ciuitatem
existimantes mortuum esse eum
circueuntes enim discipuli eius
cum surrexisset introibit in lystram ciuitate
et altera die exiuit
cum barnaban derben

Euangelizantes autem in illa ciuitate
et discipulos fecissent plures
reuersi sunt lystram
et iconium et antiochiam
confirmantes enim animas discipulorum
exhortantes ut permanerent in fidem
et quia per multas conflictationes
oportet nos introire in regnum di

Et cum ordinassent illis
per ecclesias presbyteros
orantes autem cum ieiunationibus
conmen dauerunt eos do
in quem crediderunt
regressi autem pisidiam

(Fol. 4750.)

Cap. XIV. 16—24.

380

IIPAH. AOCTOAQN
— 0 — ι. — —

n\Oay ew παμφνλιαν XIV.

καὶ λαλήσαντεσ ey περγὴ rov λογον 23
κατεβησαν ew ἀτταλιαν

εναγγελ Lopevot avrove

κακειθεν ἀπεπλευσαν εἰσ αντιοχειαν 26
o «v cav rapadedopevor Ty xaptrt Tov θυ

€, TO ἐεργον o exAnpwoay

wapayevoj.evot δε 27
xat συναξαντεσ τὴν exkAgoeuay

ανήηγγειλον oca. o 60 εἐποιήσεν BVTOW

peta rov jvxov avrov

και ore yvuge Tour εθνεσιν Üvpay πιστεωσ
διετριβον δε xpovov 28
ovK ολιγον συν row μαθηταισ

καὶ τινεσ κατελθοντεσ

απο THe ἵονδαιασ εδιδασκον rove αδελῴφουσ
ort €ay μὴ περιτμηθητε

καὶ Tw Jet μωσεωσ περιπατήτε

ov δυνασθε σωθηναι

XV.I1

Γενομενησ 0e exracewr 2

καὶ ξητησεωσ ov k ολιγὴσ

τω παυλω καὶ βαρναβα συν avrow

ἐλεγεν yap οπανλοσ μένειν ουτωσ

καθ wo επιστευσαν διϊσχυριζομενοσ

ot de eAnAvOorec απο ἱερουσαλημ

wapry γειλαν avrow Tw παυλω και βαρναβα
και τισιν ἀλλοισ avaBawew

προσ Tove αποστολουσ Kat πρεσβντερουσ
εἰσ ἱἹερουσαλημ οπωσ κριθωσιν ex αὐτοὺσ

wept Tov ζητηματοσ τοντον

Oc μὲν ovv προπεμφθιτεσ 3

ὕπο Tyo exxAnovac διήρχοντο
τὴν τε ᾧ οινικὴν και τὴν σὰ pap Lay
(Fol. 475 5.)

ACTUS APOBTOLORUM

uenerunt in pamphyliam
et locuti aput pergen uerbum
descenderunt in attaliam
euangelizantes eos
et in de enauigarunt antio chiam
unde erant traditi in cratia di
ad opus quo d inpleuerunt
cum a duenissent autem
et collegissent ecclesiam
renuntiauerunt quae ds fe cit illis
cum animabus eorum
et quia -aperuit gentibus osteum fidei
demorabantur uero tempus
non modic um c um discipulis
et quida m c um aduenissent
a iudaea docebant fratres
quia non circumcisi fueritis
et more moysi ambulaueritis
non potestes salui fieri

facta ergo seditione
et questione non modica
8 paulo et barnaba ad eos
dicebat autem paulus manere sic
sicut cre diderunt
qui autem uenerunt ab hierusalem
statuerunt eis paulo et barnabae
et quos dam alios as cendere
apostolos et presbyteros
in hierusalem ut iudicent super eos
de questione hanc

illi qui dem praemissi
ab ecclesia regrediebantur
phoenicem et samariam

(Fol. 476a.)

Carr, XIV. a3—XV. 3.

—_—— —

TiPAR. AIIOCIOA
SSA BONS
ἐκδιηγουμένοι τὴν επιστροφὴν TOV ever
και ἐποιουν xapay μεγαλην
πασὶιν row αδελφοισ
παραγενομενοι δε εἰσ Ἱερουσαλημ.
παρεδοθησαν μεγωσ ὕπο Tye ἐκκλησιασ
καὶ των ἀποστολων kat των πρεσβυτέρων "
απηγγειλαντεσ ova εποιῆσεν o ὃσ peravro
ot δεπαραγγειλαντεσ avrowr
avaBatvew προσ rove peo Bvrepova
εἐξανεστησαν λεγοντεσ Tweor
απὸ TH ἐρεσεωσ των φαρισαιων
πεπιστευκοτεσ ort Set περιτεμνειν avrove
παραγγελλειν δε τηρεῖν Tov νομὸν μωσεωσ
Ουνηχθησαν δε οἱ ἀποστολοι και πρεσβυτεροι
ἴδειν περι Tov Xoyov rovrov
πολλησ δε συνζητησεωσ γενομενησ
ayeoT σεν εν πνὶ πετροσ ᾿
και εἶπεν προσ αυτουσ'
aviper αδελῴφοι ὕμεισ ἐπιστασθαι
ort a ἡμέρων apyauiy
jew o Oo «£e taro δια στοματοσ μου
axovca Ta. eOvy τον Xoyov Tov ἐεναγγελιου
και πιστευσαι 0 δε καρδιογνωστησ o óc
epaprvpyaey avrow
Sou ex avrov ro πνὰ To αγιον

καθωσ καιημειν

και οὐδεν διεκρεινεν

μεταξυ μων καὶ avrov

τὴ πίστει καθαρισασ rac καρδιασ avrov

γυν ουν τιπιραζετετον 6

επιθειναι (vyov ert rov τραχηλον rov paDsre
OV OUTE OL πατερεσ ἡμων

ovr€ nue ισχυσαμεν βαστασαι
(Fol. 476 5.)

XV.

ACTUS APOSTOL 381

exponentes reuersionem gentium

et efficiebat gaudium magnum

omnibus fratribus

cum peruenissent autem hierusalem
excepti sunt mirae ab ecclesia

et apostolis et presbyteris
renuntiauerunt quanta fecit ds cum illis
qui autem praeceperunt eis

ascendere ad praesbyteros

surrexerunt dicentes quidam

de heresim pharisaeorum

crediderunt quia oportet circumcidi eos

praecipiendumquae serbari legem moysi

Conuenerunt autem apostoli et praesbyteri

uidere de sermone hoc

et cum multa altercatio fieret
Surrexit in spo petrus

et dixit ad eos

uiri fratres uos scitis

qui a a diebus antiquis

in nobis ds elegi per os meum
audire gentes uerbum euangelii

et credere - qui autem corda nobit ds
testimonium perhibuit eis

dedit super eos spm sanctum

sicut et nobis

et nihil discreuit

. inter nos et ipsos

fidei emundatis cordibus eorum
nunc ergo quid temptatis dm
inponere iugum super ceruices discipulorum
quod ne patres nostri
ne que nos potuimus baiolare
(Fol. 477 a.)

CAP. XV. 3— t0.

382

PAH. ATOCTOA
SSS =
αλλα δια rye χαριτοσ rov KU τῆν χρὺ
πιστευσομεν σωθηναι
καθ ον τροπον Kaxetvot
συνκατατεθεμενων δετων πρεσβυτερω
TOUT vTTO TOV πετρου εἰρημενοισ
ἐσειγησεν παν ro πληθοσ
καὶ ἤκουον βαρναβαν και παυλον
εξηγουμενοι οσα εποιῆσεν o ὃσ
σημεια καὶ repara, ev Tour εθνεσιν δι avrov
μετα 8¢ ro σειγησαι avrove
αναστασ ἵακωβοσ eurey
ανδρεσ αδελῴοι ἀκουσατε μου
Cupewy ἐξηγήσατο καθωσ᾽ πρωτον o óc
επεσκεψατο λαβειν e£ εθνων Xaoy

XV.

11

U2

ACTUS APOSTOL
— fom M — —

sed per gratiam dni ihu xpi

credimus salbi fieri

quemadmod um et illi
desponentes autem presbyteros
quae a petro dicebantur
sileuitque omnis multitudo

et audiebant barnabam et paulum
exponentes quanta fecerit ds

signa et prodigia in gentibus per ipsos

Postquam autem hii silerunt

surgens iacobus dixit
uiri fratres audite me

Symeon exposuit quemad mo dum primum da^

prospexit accipere ex gentibus populum

TO OVOMATL αὐτου και ουτωσ συνφωνησουσιν 15 nomini suo et sic consonat
ot Aoyot Tov προφητων καθωσ γεγραπται sermones prophetarum sicut scriptum est
pera Se Tavra επιστρεψω ο΄ 16 post haec auterh conuertar
kat ανοικοδομήσω τὴν σκηνὴν Save et aedificabo tabernaculum dauid
τὴν πεπτωκυιαν καὶ TO, KATE σκαμμενα a Urqo quod cecidit et quae dimolita sunt eius
ayouxodo pyow καὶ ανορθωσω αὐτὴν rae aedificabo et erigam illud
oTw0 αν ἐεκζητησωσιν ot karaAXourot 17 et ex quira m residui
Tov ayÜporrov rov ὃν καὶ avra. τα εθνη hominum dm et omnes gentes
ed ove επικεκληται To ονομα μον super quos inuocatum est nomen meum
er avrovg Aeyet kc ποιήσει TATA super ipsos dicit dna faciens haec
Τνωστον ar auoyoq ἐστιν ro ko Τὸ ἔργον αὐτοῦ 18 | Notumasaeculo est dno opus ipsius
dto eyw kpewo μὴ ra pevoxAety 19 propter quod ego iudico non sumus molesti
row απὸ τῶν € Gywy επιστρεφουσιν ert τον 8». his qui de gentibus conuertuntur ad dm
αλλα επιστειλαι avrow rov απεχεσθαι 20 sed praecipere eis ut abstineant
τῶν αλισγηματων roy εἰδωλων a contaminationibus simulacrorum
καὶ THO πορνειασ καὶ TOU αιἱματοσ et stupris et sanguinem
Kat ova. μὴ θελουσιν eavrowr γεινεσθαι et quae uolunt non fieri sibi
erepou μὴ ποιειτε aliis ne faciatis
Μωῦσησ yap εκ γενεων ἀρχαίων 21 | Moyses enim ex progeniebus ant iquis
(Fol. 477 δι) (Fol. 478 a.)
Car. XV. 11—21,

PAE. AHOCTOA

— M -— -
κατα πολιν Exel TOUT κηρνυσσοντασ GVTOV
€ ενταισ συναγωγαισ
κατα παν σαββατον ἀαναγεινωσκομενοσ
Tore εἐδοξασεν τοισ ἀποστολοισ
Kat τοισ πρεσβυτεροισ συν ολὴ τὴ ἐκκλησια
ἐκλεξαμενουσ ανδρασ εξ avrov πεμψαι
εἰσ αντιοχειαν συν πανλω και βαρναβα
tovday roy καλουμενον BapaBBav και cada
ανδρασ ἡγουμενουσ ev row αδελῴφοισ
γραψαντεσ επιστολην δια χειροσ avray
περιέχουσαν ταδε

Οιαποστολοι και οἱ πρεσβυτεροι αδελφοι
TOU κα τὴν αντιοχειαν
Kat συρειαν και κιλειαν
rou e£ εθνων αδελφοισ χαιρειν

Επιδη ἠκουσαμεν ort ceo εξ μων
εἐξελθοντεσ εξεταραξαν vp λογοισ
ανασκεναζοντεσ τασ ψυχασ ὕμων
ow ov διεστειλομεθα
εδοξεν npetv γενομενοισ opo θυμαδον
exA«£a μενουσ ανδρασ πεμψαι προσ ὕμασ
CV τοισ ἀγαπητοισ ὕμων
βαρναβα και παυλω ανθρωποισ
παραδεδωκασιν THY ψνχὴην avrov

--

ὕπερ TOV ονοματοσ TOV κυ ἡμων eq xpv

εἰσ TayTa πειρασμον

απεσταλκαμεν ovy ἴουδαν καὶ σιλαν

και avrovg δια Xoyov απαγγελουντασ ravra
εδοξεν yap τω αγιω πνὶ καὶ nee

pndev πλειον επιτιθεσθαι new βαροσ
πλὴν rovrov ἐπαναγκεσ

απεχεσθαι ειἰδωλοθυτων

καὶ αἱματοῦσ Καὶ πορν aT

(Fol. 478 5.)

XV.

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

ACTUS APOSTOLORUM
— — — ey

^ perciuitates habet qui eum praedicant

habent in synagogis
per omne sabbatum ut legatur
tunc uisum est apostolis
et presbyteris cum tota ecclesia
electos uiros ut ex eis mitterent
in antiochiam c um paulo et barnaba
iudas qui uocatur barabbas et silan
uiros principales ad fratribus
scripserunt epistulam per manu : suas
continentem haeo

apostoli et presbyteri fratres
hiis qui sunt per antiochiam
et syriam et ciliciam
qui sunt ex gentibus fratribus salute:

quoniam audiuimus quod quidam ex nobis

exeuntes perturbaberunt uos uerbis
destruentes animas uestras
quibus non iniunximus
uis um est nobis constitutis pariter
electos uiros mittere ad uos
cum dilectissimis nostris
barnaba et paulo hominibus
qui tradiderunt anim suam
propter nomen dni nostri ihu xpi
in omni temptation
misimus ergo iudam et silan
et ipsos uerbo adnuntiantes haec
uisum est enim suncto spui et nobis
nihil amplius ponere uobis honeris
praeter haec quae necesse est
abstinere sacrificatis
et sanguine et stupris

(Fol. 479 a.)

Cap. XV. 21— 29.

383

384

— «-ἰἰὐὶ ey — ey
WPA AIIOCTOAQN
— — — —

καὶ oc a μὴ ÜeXere eavrow γεινεσθαι
erepo μὴ ποιειν

ad ὧν διατήρουντεσ eavrova
ευπραξατε φερομενοι
εν Tw αγιω my ἐρρωσθε

Ou μεν ovv ἀπολυθεντεσ εν ἡμεραισ ολιγαισ'
κατῆλθον εἰσ αντιοχειαν
καὶ συναγοντεσ τὸ πληθοσ
ἐπεδωκαν τὴν ἐπιστολὴν
ἀναγνοντεσ δε ἐεχαρησαν em τὴ καρακλήσει
tovdac δε και σειλασ καὶ avro, προφηται
οντεσ πληρεισ ave αγιον
δια Xoyov παρεκαλεσαν rove adeAhove
Kat επεστηριξαν
ποιήσαντεσ δε χρονον
αἀπελυθησαν per € «va απὸ roy αδελῴων
“προσ τουσ ἀποστειλαντασ αντουσ
εδοξε δε rw σειλεα επιμειναι αὐτουσ
μονοσ δεΐουδασ επορενθη

O δεπαυλοσ και βαρναβασ
διετρειβον ev αντιοχεια
διδασκοντεσ καὶ εναγγελιζομενοι
Kat μετα erepoy πολλων τον λογον rov
μετα δετινασ ἡμερασ
eurev οπαυλοσ προσ βαρναβαν

επιστρεψαντεσ dy επισκεψωμεθα rove αδελφουσ

τουσ κατα πασαν πολιν εν οἱσ κατηγγειλαμε

TOV λογον TOV KV ToC εἐχουσὶν
βαρναβασ δε εβουλευετο
cuim εἰν ioayyy

TOV επικαλουμενον μαρκον

παυλοσ δε ovx e ουλετο λεγων

TOY αποστήσαντα ar GvTOV aro παμφυλιασ

(Fol. 419 5.)

XV.

31
32

33

34

36

37

38

ACTUS APOSTOLORUM ^

et quaecumque non uultis uobis fieri
alii ne feceritis

& quibus conuersantes uos ipsos
bene agitis ferentes

. a,

in santospo ualete

illi quidem dismissi in diebus paucis

peruenerunt antiochiam

et cum collegissent multitudinem
tradiderunt epis t ulam

et cum legissent gauisi sunt super hanc oratione
iudas quoque et silas etiam ipsi prophetae
cum essent pleni spo sancto

sermoni exhortati sunt fratres

et perconfirmati sunt

cum fecissent autem tempus

dismissi sunt cum pace a fratribus

ad ipsos qui miserant eos

placuit autem sil exe ‘sustinere eos

sol us autem iudas profectus est

Paulus uero et barnabas

demorabantur antiochia

d ocentes et euangelizantes

et cum aliis multis uerbum dni

et post aliquos dies

ait paulus ad barnaban

reuersique uisite mus fratres

per omnem ciuitatem penes quos adnuntiabimus

uerbum dni quo mo do habeat

barnabas uero uolebat

adsumere iohannen

qui cognominatur marcus

paulus autem nolebat dicens hiis

qui discesserunt ab eisa pamph ylia
(Fol. 480 a.)

Car. XV, 29— 38.

HPAE. AIHOCTOA- ACTUS' APOSTOL 385
— — — —

Kat μὴ cvved Govra eur To epyov Xv. et nec simul uenerunt ad opus

MER c-— ——————— —

€ yevero δε παροξυσμοσ

εἰσ οἐπεμῴφθησαν

τουτον μή εἰναι συν αντοισ

wore ἀποχωρισθηναι avrove απ αλλήλων
rore βαρναβασ παραλαβὼν τον μαρκον

ἐπλευσεν εἰσ κυπρον

παυλοσ δε επιδεξαμενοσ σειλαν 40

εξζηλθεν παραδοθεισ τη χαριτι κυ απὸ τῶν GB de.

διήρχετο δε την συριαν και τὴν κιλικιαν 4ι

επιστηριζων Tag ἐκκλησιασ
παραδιδουσ rac «vroAac των πρεσβυτέρων

διελθων δε τα εθνη ταντα ΧΥ͂Ι 1

κατήντησεν eur δερβὴν και λυστραν

και ἴδον μαθητησ Tur exec qv

ονοματι τιμοθεοσ

ὕιοσ γυναικοσ Ἰουδαιασ πιστησ

πατροσ δε ελληνοσ oc ἐμαρτυρειτο

ὕπο Toy ev λυστροισ᾽ Kat εἰκονιω αδελῴων
rovrov 70 ελησεν οπαυλοσ συν avro esc
και Aa. ov περιετεμεν avrov

δια rove tovdarove rove ovrac’

εν TOLD τοποισ εκεινοισ

ἡδεισαν yap παντεσ Tov πατερα avrov

ort ἐελλην ὕπηρχεν

Διερχομενοι δετασ πολεισ

ἐκήρυσσον και παρεδιδοσαν αντοισ
-- οὧὦὦὦ΄ὖὦὶ ee,

μετα πασὴσ παρρήσιασ τον ky τὴν χρν

αμαπαραδιδοντεσ

και Tag ἐντολασ ἀποστόλων Kat πρεσβυτερω

των εν Ἱεροσολυμοισ

αι μεν ουν ἐεἐκκλήσιαι egTepeovyTo

καὶ ἐπερισσενον ro αριθ pw καθημεραν
(Fol. 480 5.)

in quo missi erant

hunc non adsumerent secum.

facta est autem discertatio

ita ut separarentur ab in uicem
barnabas uero adsumpto marco
nauigauerunt in cyprum

paulus autem suscepit silan

exibit traditus gratia dni a fratribus
pergrediebatur autem syriam et cilicia.
confirmans ecclesias

tradens autem mandatum presbyterora
pertransiens gentes istas

debenit derben et lystram

ecce discipulus quidam erat ibi

nomine timotheus

filius mulieris iudeae fidelis

patre autem graeco cui testimonium perhibut
&b hiis qui lystrae et iconio fratribus
hunc uoluit paulus secum ex ire

et accipiens circumcidit eum

propter iud aeos qni erant

in locis suis

sciebant enim omnes patrem eius

quod crecus esset

Circ umeuntes autem ciuitates

prae dicabant et tradebant eis
cum omnem fiduciam dnm ihm xpm
simul tradentes
et mandata apostolorum et presbyterora
his qui erant hierosolymis
ecclesiae ergo consolidabantur
et abundabant numero cottidie
(Fol. 481 a.)

Carr. XV. 38—XVI. 5.

49

386

ΠΡᾺΞ ALOCTOA.

fey eee ey —,

διηλθον Se rqv > pvy ιαν

kat γαλατικὴν xopay
κωλνθεντεσ ὕπο rov αγιου πνσ

pendent λαλησαι rov Xoyov του v εν Ty aca

Γενομενὴν δε κατα την μυσιαν

ηθελαν εἰσ βυθυνιαν πορευεσθαι

-- i,
καὶ ουκ εἰασεν αὐτουσ τοπνα ιηῦ
διελθοντεσ Se την μυσιαν
κατηντησαν εἰσ Tpwada
και εν opa pare δια νυκτοσ' ὠφθη τω παυλω
ὡσει avnp μακεδων τισ

ἐστωσ᾽ KATA WPOT τον AUTOV

παρακαλων και ey wv

διαβασ ew μακεδονιαν βοηθησον new
διεγερθεισ ovy διηγήσατο ro οραμα pav

—
και €y07)0 GJ.€V OTL TPOTKEKANTAL NUAC o ka

ευαγγελισασθαι rove ev Ty μακεδονια

Ty Se eravpuov axÜevreo απὸ τρωαδοσ

ευὐθυδρομησαμεν eur capo Opaxny

και τὴ ἐπι ουσὴ ἡμέρα εἰσ vea. πολιν
κακειθεν εἰσ φιλιππουσ

Tru. ἐστιν κεφαλὴ rgo: μακεδονιασ
πολισ κολωνια ἡμὴν δε ev ταυτὴ Ty πολει

διατρειβοντεσ ἡμερασ τινασ

T» δεημερατων σαββατων

εξηλθομεν εξω Tyo πυλησ

παρα TOY TOTALOV

ov ἐδοκει προσευχὴ evar

και καθισαντεσ ἐλαλουμεν

Tao συνεληλυθνιαισ γυναιξιν

και τισ γυνὴ ονοματι λυδια

opo υροπωλισ THe πολεωσ θυατειρων
σεβομενὴ Tov ὃν ἡκουσεν

(Fol. 481 5.)

XYl 6

AUTUS APOST
--- — — —
pertransiebant autem phygiam
et galatiam regionem

. —
prohibiti a sancto spo

Lm, .
nemini loqui uerbum di in asia

Cum uenissent autem circa mysiam

uolebant bithyniam abire

et uetuit illos spe ihu

cum transissent autem mysiam
descenderunt troada

et uisum per noctem apparuit paulo
quasi uir macedo quidam

stans anti faciem eius

et rogans dicens

transi in macedonia auxiliari nobis
exurgens ergo enarrabit uisum nobis
et intellegimus quoniam prouocauit nos dns

euangelizare qui in macedonia sunt

alia die perducti a troa dae

cursum direximus in samotrachiam
et sequenti die neapolim

indie autem ph ilippis

quae est capud macedoniae

ciuitas colonia fuimus in ista ciuitate

demorantes dies aliquos

Die autem sabbati

exib imus extra portam
secun dum flumen
ubi oratio esset bi debatur
et cum sedissemus loquebatur
quae cum uenerant mulieres
et quaedam mulier nomine lydia
purpuraria thyatirum ciuiuitatis
colens dm andiebat

(Fol. 482 a.)

Cap. XVI. 6 —14.

IPAE AHOCTOAON . Actus’ APOSTOL 387
9c 0 Ko διηνυξεν τὴν καρδιαν ^ XVL cuius dns. aperuit cor
προσεχεῖν Tour λαλουμενοισ ὕπο πανλου intendere eis quae dicebantur ἃ paulo
wo δε εβαπτισθη και rac 0 owoc avro 15 ut autem baptizata est et omnis domus eius
παρεκαλεσελεγουσα rogauit dicens
ει KEKPLKGTE [LE MOT HV TO ϑὼ εἰναι εἰ iudicastis me fidelem dno esse -
εισελοντεσ' eur TOV OLKOV μου μένετε ingressi in domum meam manete
και παρεβειασατο ἡμασ et extorsuit nobis
Cy«vero δε ropevopevay ἡμων 16 | Contigitquae euntibus nobis
eur προσευχὴν παιδισκην τινα &d orationem puella quendam
exova'ay sva. πυθωνα habentem spm phytonem
aravrncat nev obuiam fieri nobis *
ἡτισ ἐργασιαν πολλὴν Tapetxe TOUT Koptowr quae reditum multum praestabat dominis suis
δια rovrov. μαντενομενὴ per hoc diuinando
avry karakoXov θουσα ro παυλω Kat ἡμει 17 haec persecuta est paulum et nos
και ἐκραζον λεγουσα et clamabat dicens
ovrot οἱ δουλοι rov θυ rov ὕψιστον εἰσιν hi serui di excelsi sunt
οἰτινεσ ἐεναγγελιζοντεσ ὕμειν otov σωτηριασ qui euangelizant uobis uiam salutis
Tovro δε ποιεῖ ἐπὶ πολλασ ἡμερασ 18 hoc autem faciebat per multos dies
Exorpapac δε παυλοσ τω πνι | Conuersus autem paulus in spu
κα ιδιαπονηθεισ εἰπεν et cum in doluisset dixit
παραγγ ελλω cot ey τω ovopat qo χρυ praecipio tibi in nomine ihu xpi
iva ἐξελθησ ax αυτησ και ευθεωσ εξηλθεν αὖ exeas ab eam et eadem hora exiit
wo δε ειδαν οἱ kvptot τησ πεδισκησ 19 cum uidissent domini eius pu ell es
or. ἀπεστερησθαι Tyo ἐργασιασ avrov quoniam ispes et reditus eorum
no «xav διαυτησ ^ quem habebant per ipsam
ema Bopevot Toy παυλον και σιλαν adpraehenderunt paulum et silam
ειἰλκυσαν εἰσ τὴν ayopay Ext Tovg apxovraa traxerunt in forum ad magistratos
καὶ προσαγαγοντασ avrovg τοιστρατήγοισ 20 et cum optulissent eos praetoribus
€uroy ovrot οἱ ανθρωποι dixerunt isti homines
EX ταρασσουσιν ἡμῶν THY πολιν perturbam nostram ciuitatem
tovd azote ὕπαρχοντεσ iu dae i cum sint
και καταγγελλουσιν τα eÜvy 21 et praedicantes gentes
a ovx ἐξεστιν ἡμασ παραδεξασθαι ovre π-ιειν quam non licet nobis recipere nec facere
(Fol. 482 5.) | (Fol. 483 a.)

Car. XVI. 14—21. i

388 PAH AMOCTOAQN ACTUS APOSTOL
eS — —

ρωμαιοισ trapxovew ^O XVI romani cum simus
Kat πολυσ οχλοσ συνεπεστῆσαν 22 et multa turba superuenerunt
«ar avrov κραζοντεσ &duersus eos clamantes
Tore ot στρατήγοι περιρηξαντεσ avrov τα ἵματεια tunc magistrati discissis uestiment is
exeAevoy ραβδειζειν jusserunt uirgis caedi
πολλασ τε ἐπιθεντεσ avrow πληγασ 23 multisque inpositis eis plagis
efjaXov eur φυλακὴν | miseruntin carcerem
παραγγειλαντεσ τω δεσμοφυλακει . praecepto dato optioni carceris
ac $oaXoc τηρεισθαι avrove diligenter seruari eos
o δεπαραγγελειαν rouivrqv λαβων 24 qui mandato tali accepto
εβαλεν avfovo eo τὴν «awrepay φυλακὴν misit eos in imam carceris
Kat rova ποδασ avrov ἡσφαλισαντο ev Te ξυλω et pe des eorum conclusit in ligno
κατα δε μεσον Tho νυκτοσ 25 | Circa med iam uero nocte
οπανλοσ Kat σιλασ προσενχομενοι | paulus et silas orantes
ὕμνουν TOV ov ymnum dicebant do
emqkpoovro 8€ avrov ot δεσμοι audiebant autem eos ipsi uincti
αφνω δε σεισμοσ eyevero peyar 26 | ^ repenteautem terrae motus factus est magnus
wore σαλευθηναι ra θεμελια Tov δεσμωτήριον ita ut commouerentur fundamenta carceris
ηνεωχθησαν δε rapaypype. at θυραι πασαι apertequae sunt statim ianuae omnes
και παντων ra Seopa ανελυθη et omniun uincula relaxata sunt
και εξυπνοσ γενομενοσ o δεσμοφυλαξ 27 | Etexomnis factus est optio carceris
και ἴδων aveury μενασ rad Üvpog Tyo φυλακησ et uidit apertas ianuas carceris
καὶ σπασαμενοσ τὴν paxoupay e uaginato gla dio
ἐμελλεν eovrov ayaipeuy coeperat se interficere
νομιζων exirepevyevat rovg Seo juovo existi mans effugisset custodias
ep ὠνησεν Se φωνὴ μεγαλὴ οπαυλοσ Acywv — 28 clamauit autem magna uoce paulus dicens
μῆδεν πραξησ ceav Tw TC κακον nihil feceris tib i malum
amayreo yap ἐσμεν evOade omnes enim sumus hic
dura δεετησασ εισεπηδησεν 29 lumen uero petens accucurrit
και ἐντρομοσ ὕπαρχων et tremibundus factus
προσέπεσεν προσ Tove ποδασ Tw TAVAW Kat σιλα procidit ad pedes paulo et silae
Kat προηγαγεν avrovg ew 30 et cum produxisset eos foras
rove λοιπουσ ἀσφαλισαμενοσ ceteros custodiuit
(Fol. 483 5.) (Fol. 484a.)

Cap. XVI. 21—30.

καὶ εἰπεν GUTOUT XVI.
κυριοι τι με Set ποιειν ἵνα σωθω
οι δε εἰπαν πιστευσον ἐπὶ TOV KY U]v. χρν 31
και σωθησὴ σὺ και o ouog σου
—
kat €A αλησαν avro Toy Xoyoy kv 32

συν Tacty TOL ἐν Τῇ OLKLA αὐτου

και παραλαβὼν avrovo 33

εν €keur TY opa, THO vVUKTOG

ἐλυσεν απὸ Toy πληγων
και avrog εβαπτισθη
και ot αὐτου παντεσ' παραχρημα
αναγαγων τεαυτουσ εἰσ TOV οἰκοναυτοῦ 34
παρεθηκεν τραπεζαν
και ἡγαλλιατο συν TO OLKO QUTOV
πεπιστευκωσ ext τὸν ὃν
ἡμερασ δεγενομενησ συνηλθὸον ow orparyyn 35
ἐπὶ TO αὐτὸ εἰσ τὴν ayopay
και αναμνησθεντεσ
Tov σεισμον Tov γεγονοτα εφοβηθησαν
και ἀαπεστειλαν Tove ραβδουχουσ λεγοντασ'
ἀπολυσον τουσ ανθρῳπουσ εκεινουσ
ove εχθεσ παρελαβεσ
και εἰσελθων o δεσμοῴφ νλαξ 36
amryy εἰλεν τουσ λογουσ προσ Toy παυλον
oTt ἀπεσταλ κασιν οἱ στρατήγοι
ἵνα ἀπολνθητενυν ovy
εξελθοντεσ πορενεσθαι
O δεπαυλοσ edn προσ avrove 37
αναιτειουσ δειραντεσ ἡμασ δημοσια

axara κριτουσ ανθρωπουσ

ρωμαιουσ ὕπαρχοντασ' εβαλαν eur φυλακὴν

καὶ νυν λαθραημασ εκβαλλουσιν

ov yap αλλα ελθοντεσ αντοι ἡμασ' ἐξαγαγετωσα
(Fol. 484 5.)

AOTUB' APOSTOL

et dixit illis
Domini quid me oportet facere ut saluus fiam
ad illi dixerunt crede in dno ihu xpo
et saluus fies tu et domus tua
et locuti sunt ei uerbum dni
cum omnibus qui erant in domum eius
et adpraehendit eos
in illa hora noctis
soluit plagas
et ipse baptizatus est
et eius omnes confestim
et perduxit eos in domum suam
et posuit mensam
et exultabat cum tota domu sua
credens in dno
Die autem facta conuenerunt magistrati
id ipsud in foro
et rememorati sunt
terrae motum qui factus est timuerunt
et trans miserunt lectores dicentes
dimitte homines illos
quos externa die suscepisti
et ingressus optio carceris
renuntiauit hos sermones ad paulum
quoniam miserunt praetores
ut dimittamini nunc ergo
ex euntes ambulate
paulus autem ait ad ipsos
anetios caesos nos publice
in demnatos homines
romanos ciues miserunt in carcerem
et nunc occultae nos eiciunt
non ita sed ueniant ipsi nos producant
(Fol. 485 a.)

Cap. XVI. 30— 37.

389

390

— AA --
ΠΡΑΞ. AIIOCTOA
— — SS omy

απήγγειλαν 8€ avrowot στρατηγοισ' XVI. 38

ot ραβδουχοι ταρηματα ravra.

τα ρηθεντα προσ Tove στρατήγουσ

ot δε ακουσαντεσ ort ρωμαιοι εἰσὶν

εφοβηθησαν και παραγενομενοι 39
pera φιλων πολλων ev τὴν φυλακὴν

παρεκαλεσαν avrove εξελθειν εἰποντεσ

ηγνοησαμεν 7a καθ υμασ
oTt eorat ανδρεσ δικαιοι

και ἐξαγαγοντεσ
«ταρεκαλεσαν avrovg λεγοντεσ
εκ THO πολεωσ ταυτὴσ εἐξελθατε

μήποτε παλιν συν στραφωσιν ne
επικραζοντεσ καθν μων

Εξελθοντεσ δε ex τησ φυλακ no 40

nAOov προσ τὴν λυδιαν
και ἵδοντεσ Tove αδελφουσ
δι) σαντο ova ἐποιησεν Ko αντοισ
παρακαλεσαντεσ αντουσ kat εξηλθαν
διοδευσαντεσ δε τὴν a μφιπολιν XVIL 1
καὶ κατῆλθον «ur απολλωνιδα
κακειθεν εἰσ θεσσαλονικὴν
οπον ἣν συναγωγὴ των Ἰουδαίων
και κατα τὸ εἰσωθοσ 2
o παυλοσ' εἰσηλθεν προσ αντουσ
ext σαββατατρια διελεχθη αντοισ ex των γραφῶ
διανοιγὼν και παρατιθεμενοσ 3
οτι χρν der παθειν
καὶ ἀαγαστηναι εκ νεκρων
KQL οτι οντοσ ἐστιν χρο -
ov eyw καταγγελλω ὕμειν
καὶ τινεσ εξ avrov επισθησαν 4
καὶ προσεκληρωθησαν

(Fol. 485 5.)

ACTUS APOSTOL:

renuntiauerunt autem praetoribus
lectores uerba haec

quae dicta sunt a praetores

cum autem audierunt quia romani sunt
timuerunt et cum uenissent

cum amicis multis in carcerem
rogauerunt eos exire dicentes
ignoramus aduersum uos

quoniam estis uiri iusti

. etcum produxissent

rogauerunt eos dicentes
de ciuitate ista exite
ne forte iterum conuertantur ad nos

clamantes aduersum uos

Et cum exissent de carcere

uenerunt ad lydiam

et cum uidissent fratres

narrauerunt quanta fecit dns cum eis
exhorti sunt eos et exierunt

cum ambulassent autem amphipolim
et descenderunt a polloniam

et inde thessalonicam

ubi erat synagoga iudaeorum

et secundum consuetudinem

paulus introibit ad eos

per sabbata tria disputabit eis de scrjp turis

adaperiens et confirmans
quia xpm oportet pati
et resurgere a mortuis

Φ ΓῚ — uM
et quia hic est xps ihs

. quem ego adnuntio uobis

et quidam ex eis persuasum est
et consortes facti s unt
(Fol. 486 a.)

Capp. XVI. 38—XVII. 4.

Tw πανλω καὶ Tw σιλα ια Ty διδαχὴ
ποόλλοι των σεβομενων

και ελληνων πληθοσ πολυ

και γυναικεσ τῶν πρωτων οὐκ ολιγαι
ot δε απειθουντεσ Ἰουδαιοι
συνστρεψαντεσ τινασ ανδρασ

TOV ἀγοραιων πονηρουσ᾽
εθορνβουσαν rqv πολιν

και ἐπιστ ἀαντεσ τὴ οἰκια Ἰασωνοσ'
εζητουν avrovg εξαγαγειν εἰσ Tov δημον
μὴ ευροντεσ δε αντουσ ἐσυραν ἴσωναν

και τινεσ αδελῴφουσ emt Tove πολειταρχασ'
βοωντεσ και λεγοντεσ

OTt οἱ τὴν οἰκουμένην αναστατωσαντεσ'
ovrot εἰσιν kat εν θαδεπαρεισιν

ove ὕποδεδεκται ἴασων Kat ουτοὶ παντεσ'
ἀπεναντι roy δογματων

καισαροσ πρασσουσιν

βασιλεα λεγοντεσ ετερον εἰναι iv

καὶ erapafey Tove πολιταρχασ

kat TOV οχλον akovcayreg ravra

xat λαβοντεσ To ikavoy παρα rov ἴασωνοσ
καὶ των λοιπὼν ἀπέλυσαν avrove

Or δεαδελῴοι ευθεωσ δια νυκτοσ

ἐξεπεμψαν τον παυλον καὶ Tov σειλαν εἰ βεροια

οιτινεσ παραγενομενοι

εἰσ THY συναγωγὴν των Ἰουδαίων απηεσα
Οντοι 9e σαν evyevew rov ev Ty θεσσαλονικὴ

οἰτινεσ ἐδεξαντο roy Aoyov

μετα πασὴσ προθυμειασ

καθημεραν ανακρεινοντεσ τασ γραφασ

ει €Xet ταυντα ουτωσ

τινεσ μεν OVV GVTOV επιστευσαν

(Fol. 486 5.) "EA

“XVII.

11

12

ACTUS APOSTOL

paulo et silae doctrinae

multi caelicolarum

et graecorum multitudo magna

et mulieres quae morum non pauce
adsuptis uero iudaeis

conuertentes quosdam uiros
forenses sub doles

turbabant ciuitatem

et circumstantes ad domum iasonis

quaerebant eos producere ad populum

cum uero non inuenissent eos traxerunt iasone

et quosdam fratres ad principes ciuitatis
clamantes et dicentes

quia qui orbem terrae inquitauerunt
hi sunt et hoc uenerunt

quos suscepit jason et isti omnes
contra consulta

caesaris agunt

regem dicentes alium esse ihm

et concitauerunt principes

et turbam audientes haec

et accipientes satis hb iasonem

et ceteris dismiserunt eos

Uero fratres statim per noctem

dismiserunt paulum et silan beroean
qui cum ad uenissent

in synagogam iudaeorum ibant

hi autem sunt nobiliores qui thessalonicse sunt

qui exceperunt uerbum

cum omni animatione be
cotti diae exanimantes scripturas
si habeant haec ita

multi ergo ex his crediderunt

(Fol. 487 a.)

Cap. XVII. 4—132.

391

392

TOV μεν ovy παυλον

HPAH. AIHOCTOA
— — NN

τινεσ δεηπιστησαν XVII.
Kat των ελληνων Kat TOV Evo XN OVW

ανδρεσ και γνυναικεσ

(Kayot επιστευσαν

wo 0€ eyvocay οἱ απὸ θεσσαλονικὴσ 13
ἴουδαιοι ort λογοσ θυ κατηγγελη

evr βεροιαν kat επιστευσαν

και λθον εἰσ αὐτὴν κακει σαλενοντεσ

καὶ τασσοντεσ τουσ οχλουσ ov διελιμπανο

+

ot adeA or e£ απεστειλαν

απελθειν em τὴν θαλ ασσαν

ὕπεμεινεν δε ο σειλασ και οτιμοθεοσ εκει
οἱ δε καταστανοντεσ τον παυλον I5
ἤγαγον ewe αθηνων

παρηλθεν δετὴην θεσσαλιαν

εκωλυθη yap eu avrove

κηρνξαι roy Noy ov

λαβοντεσ δε evroAny παρα παυλον

προσ τον σειλαν καιτιμοθε ον

οπωσ ev ταχει ἐελθωσιν

προσ avrov εξ ἡεσαν

Ev Se rare αθηναισ ἐκδεχομενου avrov rov καυλοῦ τό

παρωξύνετο ya avrov εν avro

θεωρουντι κατειδωλον ουσαν τὴν πολιν
διελέγετο μεν ovv ev τὴ συγαγωγη row ἴουδαιισ 17
και rou σεβομενοισ
καὶ τοισ εν TH αγορα κατα πασαν ἡμέραν
προσ Tove παρατυχοντασ
τινεσ δε καὶ των επικουρίων 18
Kat των στοΐκων φιλο cod wy
συνελαβον avro και τινεσ eXeyov
τι αν θελη οσπερμολογο σ ovrog λεγειν
(Fol. 487 b.)

ACTUS APOSTOLORUM —
— — — —

quidam uero credere noluerunt
et grecorum et non placentium
et uiri et mulieris
pleres crediderunt
ut autem cognouerunt qui a thessalonica
iudaei quia uerbum di adnuntiatum est
in beroean et credederunt
et uenerunt in eam et illic commouentes
et turbantes multitudinem non cessabant
statimquae paulum
fratres dismiserunt
abire ad mare uersus
substinuit autem silas et timotheus ibi
qui autem ducebant paulum
perduxerunt us que athenis
iransiit uero thessaliam
uetatus est enim super eos
praedicare sermonem
ut accepissent man datum a paulo
ad silam et timotheum
ut quam cileriter ueniant
ad eum proficiscebantur
Uero athenis expectante eo paulum
incitabatur ape eius in eo
uidenti simul acris esse ciuitatem
disputabat ergo in synagoga iu daeis
et hiis qui colunt
et bis qui forte aderant
et hiis qui in foro per omnem diem
qui dam autem et epicuriorum
et st o icorum philosoporum
conferebant cum eo et qui dam dicebant
qui d nunc uellit spermologus hic dicere
(Fol. 488 a.)

Carp. XVII. 12— 18.

IIPAH.. AIIOCTOA-
— — —

obey ξενων δαιμονίων XVIL

δοκεῖ καταγγελευσ εἰναι

pera δεημερασ τινασ emAaBopevot avrov
ἤγαγον avrov ert ἀριον παγον
πυνθανομενοι καὶ λεγοντεσ
δυναμεθα γνωναι Tur 7) καινὴ αντὴ ὕπο σου
καταγγελλομενὴ διδαχὴ
ξηνιζοντα yop τινα pepeur ρηματα
εἰσ rag axoag ἡμων BovXo μεθα ovv γνωναι
τι αν θελοι ravra evat
αθηναιοι δεπαντεσ
καὶ ot επιδ ἡμουντεσ εἰσ αντουσ ξενοι
eur ουδεν erepov ἡνκαιρουν
ἢ Aeyew τι ἡ ἀκουεῖιν καινοτερον

Cradeu Se o παυλοσ v μεσω rov aptov παγοῦ εφη
ανδρεσ αθηναιοι κατα Tavra.
wo δεισιδαιμονεστερουσ ὕμασ θεωρω
διερχομενοσ᾽ yap kat διιστο ρων
τα σεβασματα ὕμων ευρον και βωμον
ἐν ὦ ἢ γεγραμμενον αγνωστω bo
0 ovy ay voovyrec ευσεβειτε
TOVTO eyw καταγγελλω ὕμειν
o 6c o T 00) σασ TOV κοσμον
καὶ TAYTO TO, εν αυτω
OVTOG ουρανον και yno Ko ὕπαρχων
OVK εν χειροποιητοισ ναοισ κατοικοι
οδε ὕπο χειρων ανθρωπινων θεραπενεται
προσδεομενοσ
ort ουτοσ οδουσ Tag (wv και πνοὴν
Ko Ta. παντα εποιῆσεν εἶ EVOT αἱματοσ
παν εθνοσ ανθρωπου
κατοικεῖν ἐπὶ παντοσ προσωπου THE No
ορισασ προτεταγμενουσ καιρουσ

(Fol. 488 à.)

19

22

ACTUS. APOSTOL 393

alii noborum daemoniorum
uidetur adnuntiator esse

post dies aliquos adpraehensum que eum

ad duxerunt ad arium pagum

cogitantes et dicentes

possumus scire que est nouitas haec a te
narratio doctrinae

noua enim quaedam adferens inter locutiones
aduersus nostras uolumus ergo scire .

qui d nunc sibi uellint haec esse
athenenses uero omnes

et qui aduene erant hospitiis

&d nihil aliut uacabant

quam dicere aliquid aut audire nouius

Cum stetisset autem paulus in medio arii pagt- ait

uiri athenenses per omnia
superstitiosos uos uideo esse
circumambulans enim et perspicien s
ea quae colitis inueni etiam et aram

in qua scriptum erat ignoto do

quod ergo ignorantes colit is

hoc ego adnuntio uobis

ds qui fecit mun dum

et omnia quae in eo sunt

hic cum sit caeli et terrae dna qui est
non in manufactis templis inhabitat
neque manibus humanis curatur
tamquam egeat

quo d ipse de der it omnibus uitam et spiramenta
et omnia fecit ex uno sanguine
omnem nationem hominum
inbabitere super omnem faciem terrae

cum definisset imperata tempora

(Fol. 489 a.)

Car. XVII. 18—26.

50

394 .

m — = toy tommy
JIPAR. AIOCTOA

— — ES OS

kara οροθεσιαν Tyo κατοικιασ avrov

paura ζητειν ro θειον eoi
«t apaye ij ἡλαφησαισαν avro
ἢ €upouray καιτε ov μακραν
ον ad «voc εκαστον ἡμων
εν αυτή yap ζωμεν και κεινουμεθα
και ἐσμεν ro καθημεραν
ὡσπερ καὶ των καθ υμασ τινεσ εἰρηκασιν
TOVTOV γαρ και γοσ ἐσμεν
yevoc ovv ὕπαρχοντεσ του ϑυ
ovk odo μεν νομίζειν
OUTE χρυσὼ ἢ apyupw
9 λιθω χαραγματι τεχνησ
ἢ ενθυμησεωσ ανθρωπου
το θειον ewa« ομοιον
τουσ μεν OUV χρονουσ THE αγνοιασ ταντὴσ
παριδὼν o ὃσ τα νυν παραγγελλει Tow ανθρωποισ
ἵνα παντεσ πανταχου μετανγοειν
καθοτι ἐστησαν ἡμέραν κρειναι τὴν οικουμενῆ
ev δικαιοσυνὴ ανδρι -
€ ὡρισεν πιστιν παρεσχειν

Trag αναστησασ QVUTOV EK VeKpov

akovcavreg δε αναστασιν νεκρων

οἱ μεν εχλευαζον
ot Se evrov ἀκουσομεθα σου
περι TOVTOU παλιν οντωσ οπαυλοσ

εξ ηλθεν εκ μεσον avrov

- twee δὲ ανδρεσ ἐκολληθησαν

GVTO επιστευσαν

εν o Kat διονυσιοσ τισ ἀρεοπαγειτησ
εὐσχημων Kat ετέροι συν αντοισ
αναχωρησασ δεαποτων αθηνων
ἤλθεν εἰσ Kop ινθον

(Fol. 489 5.)

XVII.

28

XVIIL 1

"ACTUS APOSTOL

et determinationes inhabitationes eorum

quaerere quod diuinum est

si forte tractent illud

inueniant quidem non longe

ab uno quo que nostrorum

in ipso enim uiuimus et mo uemur

et simus in diurnum

Sicut qui secundum uos sunt quidam dixerunt

huius enim et genus sumus

genus ergo cum simus di

non debe mus existimare

neque auro aut argento

&ut lapidi sculptioni artis

et cupiditat is humanae

quo d diuinum est esse simile

itaquae temporibus ignorantiae hu ius

despiciens dsiam nunc adnuntiat hominibus

ut omnes ubique paenitentiam agant

quoniam statuit diem iudicare orbem terrae

in iustitia in uiro ihu

cuius constituit fidem ex ibere

omnibus resuscitauit eum a mortuis
audientes autem resurrectione mortuorum

aliqui d eridebant

alii uero dixerunt audimus te

de hoc iterum sic paulus

exibit de medio illorum

quidam autem uiri cum esitassent

ei cre di derunt

in quibus et dionysius quis areopagita

conplacens et alii cum eis

regressus uero ab athenis

uenit in cor inthum

(Fol. 490 a.)

Capp. XVII. 26—XVIII. 1.

— 0 οὄ-΄ἰὺὔ-.. —
TIPAS AIIOCTOA

καὶ evpwy τινα LovOatoy XVIIL a
ovopart axvAay ποντικον Tw γενει

poc oaroc εληλυθα απο ro ira ua

και πρισκιλλαν γυναικα GUTOU

δια το τεταχεναι κλαυδιοσ

Χχωριζεσθαι παντασ Ἰουδαιουσ aro THe ρωμὴσ

οἱ κε KATWKNT EV εἰσ τὴν αχαΐαν

προσῆλθεν avro o πανλοσ

kat δια To ομοτεχνον 3
ἐμενεν προσ αυτουσ και ἡἠργαζετο

εἰσπορενομενοσ δε εἰσ τὴν συναγωγὴν 4
κατα παν σαββατον διελεγετο

καὶ evriÜew To ονομα τοὺ Kv -

και ἐπιθεν δε ov μονον Ἰουδαιουσ

αλλα και ελληνασ

παρεγενοντο δε απο THO μακεδονιασ 5
Tore σιλασ και τιμοθεοσ συνείχετο ro λόγω
παυλοσ διαμαρτυρουμέενοσ Tour ἵουδαιοισ

εἐιναι TOV XPV KV ἰὴν

πολλοῦ de Xoyov γεινομένον 6
και γραφ ov διερμηνενομενων
τι τασσομενων δε avra
και βλασφημονντων
εἐκτιναξαμενοσ οπανλοσ τα ειματια αὐτου
εἰπεν προσ αυτουσ'
TO αιμα ὕμων ἐπι τὴν κεφαλὴν ὕμων
καθαροσ eyo a ν
γυν εἰσ τα εθνη πορενομαι
μεταβασ λα 7
nr\Oev εἰσ TOV &. ντινγοσ'

ονοματ c ιουστου σεβομενου τον ὃν
OV 7 οἰκια ἣν συνομοροουσα τὴ συναγωγὴ

O δε ρχισυναγωγοσ κρισποσ 8

(Fol. 490 6.)

ACT US APOSTOL 995

et cum inuenissent quemdam iudaeum
nomine acylam pontium nomine
recens uenisse ab italia
et prisc illam uxorem eius
eo quod praecepisset claudius
discedere omnes iudaeos ex urbem
qui et demorati sunt in achaiam
accessit ad eos paulus .
et propter artificium
manebat apud eos et operabatur
ingressus autem in synagogam
per omne sabbatum disputabat
et interponens nomen dui ihu
et persuadebat non solos iudae os
sed et graecos
ut uero aduenerunt in macedonia
silas et timotheus instabant sermoni
paulus testificabatur iudaeis
esse xpm dnm ihm

multoque uerbo facto
et scripturis disputantibus
resistentibus autem eis
et blasphemantibus
excutiens paulus uestimenta sua
dixit ad eos
sanguinem uestrum super caput uestrum
mundus ego & b obis
nunc ad gentes uado
et cum recessisset ab acyla
introibit in domum cuiusdam
nomine iusti colentis dm

cuius domus erat confinis synagogae

Uero archisynagogus crispus

(Fol. 491 a.)

CaP, XVIII. 2—8.

CT

396

Aa Sy sum V Aene
IIPAR. AIIOCTOA
— i way — —

ςς.
€TLOTCUO€V εἰσ TOV kV * XVIII.

συν ολω TO OLK( αὐτου

- Kat πολλοι των KoptyÜuov

ακονοντεσ ἐπιστευον
και εβαπτιζοντο πιστενοντεσ TW 6o
δια Tov ονοματοσ Tov Kv μων ἣν χρν

Εἰπεν Sexo δι οραματοσ Tw παυλω εν νυκτι 9
μὴ φοβου αλλαλαλει και μη σειωσὴσ
διοτι eyw εἰμι μετα σου 1ο
καὶ ov deco ἐεπιθησεταε τον κακωσαι σε
Score λαοσ ἐστι μοι πολυσ᾽ ev τὴ πολι TAUTH
και ἐκαθισεν εν κορινθω 11
evavroy και μηνασ εξ
διδασκων av Tove Toy λογον Tov θυ

Ταλλιωνοσ τε ανθυπατου οντοσ Tyo αχαΐασ 12
κατεπεστησαν ομοθν μαδον
ot tovd auo. συνλαλησαντεσ
μεθ εαντων emt tov παυλον
καὶ επιθεντεσ Tag χειρασ
ἤγαγον avrov erc To βημα
xataBo ὠντεσ Kat λεγοντεσ' 13
ort παρα Toy νομὸν ovroc αναπειθει

rove ανθρωπουσ σεβεσθαι Toy ὃν

Μελλοντοσ δετου παυλον ay ovyew To ατομα 14

eurey o γαλλιων προσ τουσ Ἰουδαιουσ

εἰ μεν nv αὃ ικηματι

ἢ ραδιουργημα πονηρον

ὦ ανδρεσ ἴουδαιοι κατα λογον αν

ηνεσχομὴν ὕμων

εἰ δε ζητημα exere wept Xoyov kot ονοματω 16
καὶ γομου του καθ υμασ oer Gar axrot

Kpirno eyw Tovrov ov θελω εἰναι

Kat απελυσεν avrovg avro Tov βηματοσ 16

(Fol. 491 5.)

ACTUS A POBTOL
— —

oredidit in dno
cum tota domo sua
et multi corinthiorum
audientes credebant
et baptizabantur credentes in do
per nomen dni nostri ihu xpi

Dixit autem dns per uisum paulo per noctem
ne timeas sed loquere et ne tacueris
quoniam ego sum tecum
et nemo ad greditur te ut malefaciat tibi
quoniam populus est mihi multus in ciuitate hac
et consedit in corintho
anno et mensibus sex

docens penes ipsos ueruum di

Cumque gallio proconsol essed achaie

inruerunt unani miter

iudaei conlo quentes

inter semetipsos de paulo

et inponentes manum

ad duxerunt eum ad tribunal
clamantes et dic entes

qui & contra legem hic persuadet

C
hominibus colere dm

Incipiente autem paulo aperire os

dixit gallio ad iudaeos

si quidem esset iniuria

aut falsum sub dolum

o uiri iu daei cum ratione

forsitam paterer uos

si autem questio est de uerbo et nomintbus
et legem quae secundum uos est uideritis ipsi
iudex horum ego nolo esse

et abiecit eos a tribunal
(Fol 4924.) -

Car. XVIII. 8—16.

IIPAH. AIIOCTOA
- ——— .-
πολαβομενοι δὲπαντεσ οἱ ελληνεσ
σωσθενὴν rov αρχεισυναγωγον
ετυπτον ἐγπροσθεν του βηματοσ
τ € γαλλιω εν
O δεπαυλοσ ert προσμινασ ἡμερασ εικανασ'
Tow αδελφ ow αποταξαμενοσ |
επλεὺ σεν ew THY συριαν
καὶ συν αντω πρισκιλλα και ακυλασ
κειραμενοσ τὴν κεφ αλὴν εν κενχρειαισ
aixev yap p. σευχὴν
καταντήσασ de eur εφεσον
καὶ Tw ἐπιοντι σαββατω exewova κατελιπεν exes
avroc δε ειἰσελθων εἰσ τὴν συναγωγὴν
διελέγετο ro, Ἰουδαιοισ
ἐρωτωντων T€ avTwy ert πλ Lov χρονον

μειναι παρ αντοισ OVK ἐπενευσεν

αλλα αποταξαμενοσ και εἰπὼν

da δεπαντωσ τὴν eopryy ἡμέραν ἐρχομενὴ
ποιησαι εἰσ ἵεροσολυμαανα ὠπροσ ὕμασ
του Ov θελοντοσ ανήχθη απο τον εφεσου

και κατελθων eur καισαριαν

και αναβασ και ασπασαμενοσ την ἐκκλησια
κατεβὴ εἰσ a ντιοχειαν

καὶ TOLNTAT χρονον τινα

ἐξηλθεν διερχομενοσ κατεξησ

τὴν γαλατικὴν χωραν καὶ φρυγιαν

και επιστηριζων παντασ τουσ μαθητασ

tovd atog Se rio ονοματι ἀαπολλ ὠνιοσ

γένει αλεξ avdpevo ἀνὴρ Noy toe
κατήντησεν eur εφεσὸν

δυνατοσ ov ev raus ypad aio

oo ἣν κατηχήμενοσ ἐν τὴ πατριδι TOV λογον Tous
και Lewy τω avi ἀπελαλει και εἐδιδασκεν

(Fol. 492 5.)

XVIIL 15

25

ACTUS' APOSTOL' 397
— — .-- —
adpraehendentes eum omnes graeci

cum sosthenen archisynagogum
caedebant ante tribunal

tunc gallio fingebat eum non uidere

Uero paulus adhuc memoratus dies pl urimos

fratribus ualefecit

nauigauit in syriam

et cum ipso prisc ill ἃ et ἃ quil a

tonso capite in cenchris

habebebat enim orationem

deuenerunt ephesum

et sequenti sabbato illos reliquerunt ibi
ipse uero ingressus in synagogam
disputabat iudaeis

rogantibusque eis longiore tempore

manere cum els non a dnuit

ged cum salutasset eos et dixit

oportet me sollemnem diem aduenientem
facere hierosolymis iter et reuerti ad uos
do uolente redie ab epheso

et descendit caesaream

et cum ascedisset et salutasset ecclesiam
descendit in ant iochiam

et cum fecissent tempus quo dam

pexiuit pergrediens ex ordine

galatiam regionem et phrygiam
confirmans omnes discipulos

iudaeus autem qui dam nomine apollonius
natione alexandrinus uir disertus

de uenit e phesum

potens in scripturis

- hic erat doctus in patria uerbum dni

et ferbens spü eloquebatur et docebat
(Fol. 493 a.)

Car. XVIII. 17—25.

— — 0 — καὶ —
IIPAR AIIOCTOA

C
axptBwo τα περι vv XVIII
εἐπισταμενοσ povoy To βαπτισμα wavov
yroc ἤρξατο παρησιαζεσθαι ev συναγωγὴ 26

και ἀκουσαντοσ GUTOV ακυλασ καὶ πρισκιλλα
προσελαβοντο avrov
και ἀακριβεστερον avro εξεθοντο τὴν οδον
ev δε τὴ εφεσω exi ἡμουντεσ
τινεσ κοριψθιοι καὶ ακουσαντεσ avrov
παρεκαλουν διελθειν συν avrow
εισ τὴν πατριδα αὐτων
συνκαταγευσαντοσ Se avrov 27
ot ἐεφεσιοι eypay av Tour ev κορινθω μαθηταισ
οπωσ' αποδεξωνται Tov ανδρα
og επιδημησασ εἰσ τὴν axaiay

πολυν συνεβαλλετο ev ταισ εκκλησιαισ

εὐυτονωσ yap τοισ Ἰουδαιοισ διακατηλεγχετο 28
δημοσια διαλεγο μενοσ
. —» —
και επιδικνυσ δια των ypapwy τον LAV εἰναι χρν
Θελοντοσ be rov παυλου XIX. 1
κατα την ἴδιαν βουλην

πορενεσθαι εἰσ ἵεροσ ολυμα
- am, -~
e«urey avro TO TVA ὕποστρεφειν εἰσ τὴν acta
διελθων Se ra avwrepixa pepy
ἐρχεται εἰσ eo eaovy
Kat evpov τινασ μαθητασ eurey προσ avTove 2
ta,
εἰ Ta, αγιον ἐλαβετε πιστευσαντεσ
ce ---
ot δεπροσ avroy αλλ ουδεπνα αγιον λαμβανουσι
τινεσ ἠκουσαμεν
εἰπεν δε εἰσ τι ουν eBar τισθητε 3
ot Oe eXeyor εἰσ τοἴωανον βαπτισμα
Ειπεν δε o παυλοσ iwayno εβαπτισεν᾽ 4
βαπτισμα peravo tag τω Xa λεγων

εἰσ τον ἐρχόμενον jer avrov

(Fol. 493 5.)

ACTUS APOSTOL'
— — .«--. —
diligenter de ihu
sciens solum baptis ma iohannis

adque hic coepit cum fiducia loqui in synagoga

Et cum audissent eum aquilas et priscilla

&dprehenderunt eum

et diligentius ei exposuerunt uiam

in aephesum autem exeuntes

qui dam corinthii et audierunt eum
hortantes transire cum ipsis

in patria ipsorum

rede unte autem eo

ephesi scripserunt qui sunt in corintho disdpu
quo modo exciperent hunc uirum "
qui cum exibit in achaiam

multum contulit in ecclesias

fortiter enim iu daeos conuincebat

publicae disputante

- — —
et ostendens per scripturas ihm esse xpm

Uolente uero paulo

secundum suum consilium
exire in hierosolyma
dixit ei spe reuertere in asiam
perambulantes superioris partibus
uenit in ephesum
et cum inuenisset quosdam discipulos dixit ad eos
Bi spm sanctum accepistis cum credidissetis
illi uero ad eum sed neque spm sanctum accipiunt
quidam audiuimus
dixitque quid ergo baptizati estis
ad illi dixerunt in iohannis baptisma
Dixit autem paulus iohannes baptizauit
baptis ma paenitentiae populo dicens
in eum qui uenerit post ipsum
(Fol. 494 a-)

Capp. XVIII. 25—XIX. 4.

—

THPAR AIOCTOA

-.
ἐνα πιστευσωσιψ τουτέστιν εἰσ XPV

ακουσαντεσ de rovro εβαπτισθησαν
εἰσ TO ονομα κυ ιην χρυ
€ur αφεσιν αμαρτιων
και ἐπιθεντο αυτοισ χειρα του παυλου
—
evÜeuc ἐπεπεσεν TO va, ro αγιον ET avrowr
λαλουν δεγλωσσαισ και ἐεπροφητενον
ἤσαν δε οι παντεσ ανδρεσ woe δωδεκα
Εισελθων 8e o av λοσ εἰσ τὴν συναγωγὴν
ev δυναμει μεγαλη επαρρησιαζετο
—
ert pyvac - y - διαλεγομενοσ
—
και πειθων περι τησ βασιλειασ Tov θυ
τινεσ μεν OV V αυτων ἐσκλήρυ νοντο
και ἡπιθουν κακολογουντεσ
τὴν οδον ἐνωπιον του πληθουσ rov εθνω
Τοτεαποστασ οπαυλοσ aT avrov
αφωρισεν τουσ μαθητασ
τὸ καθημέραν διαλεγομενοσ ev TH σχολη
—
Tupavviou τινοσ azo wpac’- €- ews Sexaryo
rouro δε eyevero emt ern vo
€ σπαντεσ οι KOTOLKOVVTEO THY ασιαν
—
κουσαν Tove Àoyovc TOU κυ
ἴουδαιοι kat ελληνεσ.

—
δυναμεισ Se ov rag TvXov σ ag o Oo εποιει
δια των xetpov παυλον
wore kat eri Tove ἀσθενουντασ
επιφερεσθαι απο Tov χρωτοσ avrov
σονδαρια ἡ και σιμικινθια
και απαλλασσεσθαι ar avroy rag νοσουσ

Comm,
Ta TE TVG, TG, πονήρα exrropevea Oar
Exrexepyoay be τινεσ ex rov περιέρχομενω
tovdarwy efop κιστων ονομαζειν

—
ἐπὶ TOUT EXOVTAT Ta πνὰ Τὰ TOV Pa

(Fol. 494 6.)

oo

1ο

II

13

=<
zB

ut crederent hoc est in xpm

cum audissent hoc baptizati sunt

In nomine dni ihu xpi

in remissione peccatorum

et cum inposuisset eis manum paulus
statim cecidit spe sanctus super eos
lo quebatur linguis et profetabant

erant autem uniuersi uiri quasi duodecim

Cum introisset autem paulus in synagoga.

cum fiducia magna pal am loquebatur
per trens menses disputans

et persuadens de regno di

ut uero quidam eorum cum indurarent
et non crederent maledicentes

uiam in conspectu multitudinis gentiu

Tunc recessit paulus ab eis

segre gauit discipulos

cottidie disputans in scola

—
tyranni cuiusdam ab hora. u- usque decima

hoc autem factum est in annos duos

ita ut omnes qui habitant asiam
audirent uerba dni

iudaeique et craeci

uirtutes etiam non quasilibet ds faciebat
per manus pauli

ita ut et super infirmantes

inferentur a corpore eius

su daria aut simicintia

et recedent ab eis infirmitatis

M . .
utsps malignus exiret

adgressi sunt quidam ex cireumuenientibus

iudaeis exorcistarum nominare

. — Φ
super eos qui haberent sps malignos

(Fol. 495 a.)

CAP. XIX. 4— 13.

999

400

— — — —— —-
HPAR. AIIOCTOA
— ο A A —
----
TO ovopa Kv. jv. λεγοντεσ
oo,

OpxiLw ὕμασ Tov vy ov παυλοσ κηρυσσει
εν OW και ULOL σκενα τινοσ ἵερεωσ
ἤθελησαν τὸ avro ποιῆσαι
€Üoc εἰχαν rov σ Totovrove εξορκ ιζειν
και εἰσελθοντεσ προσ τον δαιμονιζομενο
ἡρξαντο επικα λεισθα t τὸ ονομα λεγοντεσ

my,

παραγγελλο μεν σοι εν την
ov παυλοσ εἐξελθειν κηρυσσει

—
ore απεκριθὴ To πνα TO πονηρον εἰπεν avrov
TOV ἣν γεινωσκω Kat τὸν παυλον επισταμαι
ὕμεισ δετινεσ εσται
καὶ ἐεναλλομενο o εἰσ avrove οανθρωποσ

—

εν ὦ NV τοπνα TO Tovnpoy
KUPLE vrac ἀμφοτέρων ELT xvoey KAT αὐτῷ
WOTE YU μνουσ καὶ τετραν ματισ μενουσ
EXPVYELY EK του OLKOV EKELYOU

Tovro δε eyevero γνωστον act ἴουδαιοισ
Kat €AX nov Tour κατοικουσὶιν τὴν εφεσο
καὶ φοβοσ ἐπεσεν ert παντασ avrovg

A S — |

και ἐμεγαλννετὸ TO ονομα κυ Up

πολλοι Se rav rurT€v οντων

ἤρχοντο «£o joXo γουμενοι

kat aya yyeAXovrea tac πραξεισ avrov

ixavot των περι Ta. epya πραξαντων

συνενεγκαντεσ kat tag βιβλουσ

KOTOLKEOY ἐνωπιον παντων

καὶ συνεψηφισον Tac τιμασ avrov

€vpov apyuptou μυριδασ πεντε

OUTWO KATA κρατοσ ενΐσχυσεν

και ἡ πιστισ του 6v ηὔξανε kat ἐπληθυνε
τοτεπαυλοσ eÜero εν τω πνὶ

διελθειν την μακεδονιαν
(Fol. 495 δ.)

XIX.

14

15

16

19

Pie

ACTUS APOSTOL —
Sy — — --

nomen dni ihu dicentes

Adiuro uos per ihm quem paulus praedicat
in quo et fili sceuge cuiusdam sacerdotis
uoluerunt similiter facere
consuetudinem hab ebant apud eos exorcizare
et introierunt adimplentes
coeperunt inuo care nomen dicentes
praecipimus tibi ihu
quem paulus praedicat exire
tunc respondens aps malignus dixit ad eos
ihm ad gnosco et paulum scio
uos autem qui estis
et insilien in eos homo
in quo erat spa nequa
dominatus utrisque ualuit aduersus eos
ita ut nudi et uulnerati
effugerent de domo illa

Hoc autem factum est notum omnibus iudaeis

et grecis his qui habitant in ephesum
et incidit timor super omnes eos
et magnificabatur nomen dni ihu
multique credentium
ueniebant confitentes
et nuntiantes actos suos
multi autem ex his qui curiosa gesserunt
adtulerunt et libros
commurebant coram omnibus
et conputatis praetiis illorum
inuenerunt denariorum sestertia docente
sic potens conualescebat
et fides di cres cebat et conualescebat
tunc paulus ad posuit in apo
transire per mace doniam
(Fol. 496 a.)

Cap. XIX. 13—21.

— —_—_ sa —
IIPAR AIIOCTOA
00 — ἐε,. 2 —

καὶ τὴν axatay XIX.
Kat πορενεσθαι εἰσ cepomoXvaovpa.
εἰπὼν ort μετα ro yever Oat με exet
δει μαι καὶ ρωμὴν εἰ Sew
και αποστειλασ εἰσ τὴν μακεδονιαν 22
Svo των διακογου ντων avro
τιμοθεον καὶ ἐραστον
GVTOG ἐπέσχεν Xpo νον ολιγον εν τή agua,
Cyevero δε κατα rov καιρον exetvoy 23
Tapaxoc ovx ολιγοσ πέρι THO odo”
Δημητριοσ yap rur ἣν αργυρο κοποσ 24
ποίων ναουσ᾽ Gy v povc apre μιδοσ'
OC παρειχετοισ τεχνειταισ
ονκ ολιγὴν ἐργασιαν
ov τοσ συναθροισασ τουσ περιτα τοιαυτα 25
τεχνέταισ εφὴ προσ αντουσ
ανδρεσ συντεχν εἰται ἐεπίστασται OTL EK ταυτησ
THO ἐργασιασ ἡ ευπορια ἡμειν ἐστιν
καὶ ἀκονεται καὶ θεωρειται 26
Ov μονον εωὡσ εφεσιον
αλλα και σχεδὸν πασὴσ ἀσιασ
O raviog ουτοσ Tur Tore rag
μετεστησεν ἵκανον οχλον λεγων"
ort ovrot οὐκ εἰσιν θεοι
οι δια χειρων γενόμενοι
ov μονον Se rovro ἡμειν κινδυνευει 27
TO μεροσ εἰσ απε Ney μον ελθειν
αλλα καὶ τοτ no μεγαλησ θεασ
ἵερον αρτεμιδοσ εἰσ ovdey λογισ' θησεται
αλλα καθερισθαι μελλει ἡ ολ ἡ ασια
Kat 7 οἰκου μενησεβεται
Tavra δε ακουσαντεσ 28
και yevo μενο ιπληρεισ Gu pov
(Fol. 496 5.)

ACTUS APOSTOL' 401

et acha iam
et s ic ire in hierosolyma
dicens quia cum fuero ibi
necesse est me roma uidere
et misit in macedo niam
duos qui sib i ministrabant
timo theum et erastum
ipse uero substitit tempus in asiam
Factum est autem in illo tempore
tumultus non modicus de hac uia dni
Demetrius enim quidam argentarius
faciens tempula argentea dianae
qui prestabat artificibus
non mo dicam ad quisitionem
hic con uocauit eos qui cir ca haec
operabantur ait ad eos
Uiri artifices scitis quia ex hac
operationem ad quisitio est nobis
et audistis et uidetis
quia non solum ipsius ephesi
sed pae nae omnis asiae
Paulus hic qui dam tunc suadens
e duxit plurimam turbam dicens
quoniam non sunt dii
qui fiunt manibus
non solum autem nobis periclitatur
pars in re dargutionem uenire
sed etiam magnae deae
templum dianae in nihilum deputabitur
sed destrui incipiet tota asia
et orbis terrarum colitur
haec autem cum audissent
et fuissent pleni indignatione
(Fol. 497 a.)

" Cap, XIX. 21—28,

51

“>

102

-- ---- ο΄- --
TIPAH. AIIOCTOA
— — ey —

δραμοντεσ eur ro ἀαμφοδον expafoy Aeyovres XIX.

μεγαλη αρτεμισ εφεσιων
Kat συνεχυθὴ odn ἡ πολισ αἰσχυνησ
ὡρμήῆσαν δε ομο θυ μαδον εἰσ το θεατρον
και συναρπασαντεσ yaloy καὶ αρισταρχον
μακεδονεσ συνεκδημουσ πανλον

Βουλομενου δετου παυλου
εἰσελθειν evo τον δημον
ot μαθηται exoXvoy
Tea δε καὶ των ασιαρχων
ὕπαρχοντεσ avro φιλοι
πεμψ αντεσ προσ avrov
παρεκαλουν μὴ δουναι eavroy εἰσ vo θεατρο
αλλοι μεν o vy αλλο ἐκραζον
ἢ yap εκκλησια ἣν συνκεχυμενὴ
και οἰπλειστοι ovk ἡδεισαν τινοσ ενεκεν
συνεληλὺ θεισαν ex δε του οχλου
κατεβιβασαν αλεξανδρον
προβαλλοντων avrov των Ἰουδαίων

O δε αλεξανδροσ κατασεισασ τὴ χειρι
ἤθελεν ἀπολογεισθαι τω δημω
επιγνοντεσ δε ort ἴουδαιοσ ἐστιν
φωνὴ eyever o μια παντων

wo ert ὡρασ Svo κραζοντων

peyadn aprepaa ed ἐσιων

κατασεισασ δε o -ypap pareve TOV οχλον φησι"

avdper εφεσιοι τισ yap ἐστιν οανθρωποσ

OG ov γεινωσγει τὴν ἡμετέραν πολιν
vaokopov εἰναι THT μεγαλησ ἀρτεμιδοσ
καὶ TOV Sto σπετουσ ἀνανγτιρρήτων

OVV OVTOY Τούτων

Ócov ἐστιν ὕμασ κατεσταλμενονσ ὕπαρχει

και μηδὲν προπετεσ πρασσειν

(Fol. 497 5.)

31

32

33

34

35

36

ACTUS APOSTOL

currentes in campo clamauerunt dicentes
magna est diana ephesiorum
et repleta est tota ciuitas confusionem

impetum que fecerunt unanimiter in theatra

et rapuerunt gaium et aristarchum

macedonibus comitibus pauli

ipso autem uolente paulo

introire in turbam

discipuli non sinebant

quidam uero asiarcharum

qui erant amici eius

cum mississent ad eum

rogabant eum ne darent se in theatrum
alii autem uero aliut clamabant
erat enim eoclesia confusa

et plures nesciebant cuius rei causa
conuenerint de ipsa turba
distraxerunt alexandrum
propellentibus eum iudaeis

alexander autem innuens manu

uolebat rationem reddere populo
cognito autem eo quod iudaeus esset
uox facta est una omnium

quasi horis duabus clamantium
magna est diana ephes iorum

cum conp esouisset scriba turba ait

uiri ephesi quis enim est homo

qui ignorat uestram ciuitatem
8e dituam esse magnae dianae
et huius iouis contra dictione
itaque non capient ibus his
oportet wos questos esse
et nihil temere agere

(Fol. 498 a.)

Car. XIX. 28—36.

©

— Ga uy —
IIPAR8 AIOCTOA
— ee ey, —

nyayere yap rove avipac rovrove evade XIX. 37

μητεϊεροσυλουσ

pyre βλασῴ ἡμουντασ τὴν θεαν jay

€t μιν ovy δημητριοσ οντοσ 38

Ot καὶ συν avr τεχνεῖτε

ἔχουσι προσ avrov σ τινα λογον

ἀγοραιοι a*yovrat καὶ avOvrarot εἰσιν

ενκαλιτωσαν αλληλοισ

ει Oe rt wept ετερων επιζητειτε 39

εν τὼ vojuo ἐκκλησια EmAVOncerat

και yap κινδυνενομεν σήμερον ενκαλεισθαι 40

στασεωσ μῆδενοσ αἰτιου οντοσ

περι ov δυνησομεθα ἀποδουναι λογον

TT συστροφὴσ ταντὴσ'

και TAUTG εἰπὼν ἀαπελυσε THY ἐκκλησίαν 41
μετα δετοπανσασθαι rov θορυβον XY. i
προσκαλεσαμενοσ παυλοστουσ μαθητασ
καὶ πολλα παρακελε car

αποσπασαμενοσ εἐξηλθεν ew μακεδονιαν
διελθων δε παντα τα μερὴ exervy a
καιχρσ oo λογωπολλω
nrAOev εἰσ τὴν ελλαδα ποιησασ δεμηνασ. γ- 3
και γενηθεισ avro επιβουλησ ὕπο των iovbaus
ηθελησεν ἀναχθηναι εἰσ συριαν

Corey B ro sva avro ὕποστρε > ev
δια Tyo μακεδονιασ
μελλοντοσ ovy εξειε ναι avrov μεχρι e ασὰσ 4
σωπατροσ πυρρον βερνιαιοσ
θεσσαλονικεων δε αρισταρχοσ
και σεκουνδοσ και ya ioc
δουβ ριοσ και τιμοθε oc
εφεσιοι δε evr υχοσ Kat τροφ iioc

ovrot προελθοντεσ ej.evoy αντον ἐν Τροαδι 5

(Fol. 498 5.)

AOTUS APOSTOL' 403
—- — --

ad duxist is enim uiros istos hoc

neque sacrilegos

neque blasphemantes deam nostram

si quidem ergo demetrius hic

et qui cum eo sunt artefices

habent cum ali quos quen dam uerbum

conuentus aguntur et proconsoles sunt

accusent se in uicem

si qui d autem ulterius requiritis

in legem ecclesia e discutietur

nam etiam periclitamur hodie accus ari

seditionis nullius causa esse

cuius possum us reddere rationem

de hoc concurso

et haec cum dixisset dissoluit ecclesiam

posquam autem cessauit tumultus

conuocauit paulus discipulos

et multo exhortatus

salutans exiit in macedoniam

cum perambulasset omnes partes illas
et exortatus sermone multo

uenit in ellada fecit autem menses tres
et cum fierent ei insidiae a iudaeis

uoluit in syriam perduci

Dixitque spa eireuertere

per mace doniam

uolente autem comitari eum usquae ad asia

sopater uirri beryensis

thessalonicensium uero aristerchus

et secun dus et gaius

donerius et timotheus

ephesii autem eutychus et trophimus

hic cum praecessissent expectabant nos troade
(Fol. 499 a.)

Carr. XIX. 3;—XX. «s.

404

— eee —
IIPAR. AIIOCTOA
we ty ----

neo δε εἐξεπλευσαμεν
pera rao ἡμερασ των αζυμων
απὸ φιλιππων καὶ ἤλθομεν προσ avrove
εἰσ τρωαδα πεμπτα tot
εν 7 και διετριψα μεν ἡμερασ erra.
εν r€ 2 jua. πρωτὴ των σαββατων
συνήγμενων ἡμων Tov κλασαι αρτον

O παυλοσ᾽ διελεγετο avrow
μελλων εξιεναι Ty erauptov
παρετινε Tov λογον μέχρι μεσονυκτιοῦ
σαν δε ὕπολαμπαδεσ ἵκαν at
εν τω ὕπερωω OV ἡμεν συνηγμένοι.
καθεζομενοσ δετισ νεανιασ'
ovopare ευτυχοσ ert τὴ θυριδι
κατεχομενοσ ὕπνω βαρει
διαλεγομένου πανλοῦυ emt πλειον
κατενεχθεισ ὕπο του ὕπνου
ἔπεσεν (TT TOV τριστεγου κατω
καὶ oo ἤρθη νεκροα

καταβασ δε o παυλοσ ἐπεσεν er avro
και συνπεριλαβων και evrev μη θορυβισθαι
3 yap yvy avrov ev avro ἐστιν
αναβασ δε και κλασασ rov aprov
και y ευσα pevor e$ wayoy δε ομειλησαα
αχρισ avyno ovroc εξ ηλθεν
ασπαζομενων de avroy
ἤγαγεν Tov vea. vurkoy Covra.
kat παρεκλὴ θησαν ov μετριωσ
npeur δε κατελ θοντεσ εἰσ το πλοῖον
ανήηχθημεν εἰσ τὴν ασσον
εκειθεν μελλοντεσ ἀναλαμβανειν rov παυλο
ovrwo yap nv διατεταγ μενοσ

wo μελλων avroc πεζευειν

(Fol. 499 6.)

XX. 6

12

13

—

ACTUS APOSTOL |

nos uero enauigauimus
post dies azymorum
a philippis et uenimus ad eos
troadam quintani
in qua demorati sumus dies septem
in una autem sabbati
collectis nobis frangere panem

paulus disputabat eis
incipiens exire post alia die
extendit que sermonem usque in media nocte
et erant faculae copios ae
in superioribus ubi eramus collecti
sedens autem quidam iubenis
nomine eutychus super fenestram
de mers us omno graui
disputante paulo prolixius
praeceps datus est a somno
cecidit de tristego zosum
et sublatus est mortuus

Cum descendisset autem paulus cecidit super eu
et circumplexit et dixit nolite turbari
anima enim eius in ipso est
cum ascendisset et fregisset panem
et gustas set satisque fabulatus esset
us quae ad lucem sic profectus est
salutantes aute os
ad duxerunt iubenem uiuentem
et consolati sunt non me dio criter
nos uero ascend im us in nauem
de uenim us ass um
inde mox recepturi paulum
sic enim disposuerat
in cipiens ipse iter facere

(Fol. 500 a.)

Cap. XX. 6—13.

HPAR. AIIOCTOA
— — ςς. —

wo δεσυνεβαλεν npeww εἰσ τὴν ασσον
ἀναλαβοντεσ avrov ἤλθομεν eur μιτυληνη
κακειθεν αποπλευσαντεσ τὴ επιουσὴ
κατηντήσαμεν αντικρυσ χειου
T Se erepa παρελαβομεν εἰσ σαμον
και μειν αντεσ εν τρωγυλια
τὴ €pxo pev ἤλθομεν eto μειλητον
καὶ κρι κι yap οπανλοσ
παραπλευσαι τὴν εφεσον
μήποτε γενηθη avro κατασχεσὶσ TU EV Ty ocu.
ἐσπευδε yap εἰσ τὴν ἡμέραν THO πεντηκοστησ
γένεσθαι εν iepo oo λυμα
απὸ Oe Tyo μειλητου πεμψασ εἰσ εφεσον
μετεπεμψ aro rove πρεσβυτερουσ ro ἐκκλησιασ
wo δεπαρεγενοντο προσ avroy
Opwe εοντων AUTWY εἰπεν προσ αὐτουσ
ὕμεισ ἐπίστασθαι ἀδελῴοι απο πρωτὴσ ἡμερασ
eh no εἐπεβὴν εἰσ τὴν ασιαν
wo τριετίαν ἢ και πλειον
ποταπωσ μεθυμὼων ἣν
παντοσ xpovov δουλευων τω κω
μετα πασὴσ ταπεινο φροσυνὴσ
καὶ δακρνων και πειρασμων
των συνβαντων μοι
ev rao επιβονλαισ των Ἰουδαίων
wo οὐδὲν ὕπεστειλαμὴν των σὺν φεροντῶ
TOV avayy ειλαι ὕμειν
και ὃ ιδαξαι κατ οἰκουσ και ὃ ἡμοσια
διαμαρτυρουμενοσ Ἰουδ αἰοισ τε καὶ ελλησι
τὴν εἰσ τὸ νθν peray οιαν
και πιστιν δια του κυημων op χρὺ
καὶ γυν εἰδου eyw δεδεμενοσ τω T πορεύομαι
eur ἵἹεροσολυμα τα εν αυτή συναντήσαντα μοι

(Fol. goo b.)

XX. 14

15

16

19

20

at

22

ACTUS APOSTOL 405
- —— —

ut autem conuenit nos in assum

adsupto eo uenimus mitylenen

et inde cum enauigassemus prid ie
peruenimus contra chium

et alia die applicauimus samum

et manentes in trogy lio

sequenti uenimus in miletum

iudicauerat enim paulus

praeternauigare ephesum

ut non contingeret e i morandi quis in asia
festinabat enim in die pentecostes

adesse in hierosolymis

a mileto autem cum mis isset in ephesum
transmisit presbyteros de ecclesiam

&d ubi uenerunt ad eum

simul que cum esset ait ad eos

uos scitis fratres a prima die

in qua ingressus sum asiam

quasi triennium et amplius

quema dmo dum uobiscum fui

per omne tempore seruiens dno

cum omni humilitati sensui

et lacrimis et temptationibus

quae euenerunt mihi

ex insidiis ad iu dae is

quam nihil substraxerim que utilia essent

ut adnuntiarem uobis

et docerem per domos et publice

testifican do iud aeisquae et graecis

quae in do paenitentiam agent

et fidem in dnm nostrum ihm xpm

et nunc ecce ego ligatus spo uado

in hierosolyma quae in ea mihi uentura sunt
(Fol. 501 a.)

Cap. XX. 14—23.

— ee, —
ΠΡΑΞ' AIIOCTOA
--- -. --- --

μὴ γεινώσκων πλὴν ort τὸ αγίον πνὰ XX.23
xara πασαν πολιν διαμαρτυρεται μοι λεγω

οτι δεσμα και θλειψεισ

μενουσιν μοι εν ἱἵεροσολυμοισ

αλλ οὐδενοσ᾽ Aoyoy exw μοι 24

ovde ποιουμαι τὴν W νχὴν μου τιμιαν ἐμαυτου

τουτελίωσαι Tov Sp ομον μου
καὶ τὴν διακονίαν του Xoyov
“πιο

ον παρελαβὸον παρα Tov κυ vv
διαμαρτυρασθαι Ἰουδαιοισ και ελλησιν
TO ἐναγγελιον THO χαριτοσ θυ
και νυν edov €yo oda 25
ort ouxert οψεσθαι. τοπροσωπον μου
ὕμεισ παντεσ
ev our διηλθον κηρνσσων

C
τὴν βασιλειαν rov την
αχρι ovv rc σήμερον ἡμερασ καθαροσ εμει 26

απὸ TOU αἱματοσ TAYVTWOV

ov yap ὕπεστειλαμην rov ἀαναγγειλαι 27
—
πασαν την βουλὴν rov θυ quy
4
προσέεχεται αντοισ καὶ παντι TO) ποιμγιω 28

om,
ev ὦ ὕμασ TO ay tov πνα eÜero exurKorove

—
TOLLEVELY Τὴν exxAnotav TOU KU
ἣν TEPLE WOLNT ATO € avro

δια του auia Toc Tov ἴδιου

Eyw oda ort εἰσελευ σονται 29

pera τὴν αφεξ ιν μου λυκοι Bapew εισ ὕμασ

μὴ φειδομενοι τον πυμνειου

και εξυμων avrov αγναστήησονται 30
ανδρεσ λαλουντεσ διεστραμμενα

του ἀποστρεφειν Tove μαθητασ οπισω αὐτῷ

Sto γρήγορειτε μνημονεὺ ovrea 31
ort Tpieruxy νυκτὰ δεημεραν

(Fol. sor 6.)

AOTUS APOSTOL
— OS --
nesciens tamquam spm sanctum
per singulas ciuitates protestatur mihi dicens
quia uincula et tribul ationes
manen mi in hierosolymis
sed nihil horum cura est mihi
neque habeo ipsam ani mam caram mihi
quam consummare curs um meum
et ministerium uerbi
quod accepi a dno ihu
testificari iudae is et crecis
euangelium gratiae di
et nunc ecce ego scio
quia non uidebis faciem meam
uos omnis
inter quos perambulaui prae dicans
illu d regnum ihü
propter quo d ho dierno die mundus sum
& sanguine omnium
non enim substraxi ut non adnuntiem
omnem uolumptatem di uobis
attendite uos et omni gregi
in uobis Βρβ sanctus posuit episcopos
regere ecclesiam dni
quam ad quisibit sibi
per san quinem suum
Ego scio quia introibunt
pos diescessum meum lupi graues in uos
non parcentes gregi
et ex uobis ipsis exurgent
uiri lo quentes peruersa
ut abstrahant discipulos post seipsos
propter quo d uigilate memores estote
quia t riennio nocte ac die
(Fol. 502 a.)

Cap. XX. 22—31.

TIPAE. ADOCTOA 407
— SS .ο. —
ovx ἐταυσαμὴν pera Saxpuwy xx.
vovÜerov «va exacTov vp
ω-
Kat Ta νυν παρατιθεμαι ὕμασ τω Ow 32
και Tw Aoyw THT χαριτοσ αὐτου
τω Suva μενω οἰκοδο μησαι ὕμασ
και δουναι κληρονομιανεναν σ

TOW ἡγιασμένοισ TOV TAVTWY

ἀργνριον και χρνυσιον ειματισμον 33
ουδενοσ ὕμων ἐπεθυ μησα
αντοι γεινωσκεται οτι τασ χρειασ μου 34

WAC KAL TOUT ουσιν μετ ἐμον
ὕπηρετησαν a4 χειρεσ μον
πα ιὕπεδειξα ὕμειν ort ovrwo κοπιωντασ 35

Se: αντιλαμβανεσθαι των ασθενουντω
nH —,

μνημονενειν Toy λογων του κυ qu

οτι ουτοσ ειπεν μακαριοσ ἐστιν

μαλλον διδοναι ἡ λαμβανειν

και ravra eura θεισ τα γονατα 36

[Deest folium unum, quaternionis sexcagesimac
quartae primum, continens Cap. xx. 31—
xxi. 2 Latino, Cap. xxi. 2—10 Graece. ]

συν πασιν avrow προσευξατο
ἵκανοσ δεκλαν θμοσ eyevero παντων 37
και ENLTETOVTET ἐπὶ TOV TpaxvAov TOV πανλοῦυ
κατεφιλουν avrov
μάλιστα ex tw Xoyo οδυνωμενοι 38
ort εἰπεν OUKETL μελλει ε
το πρόσωπον θεωρειν
προεπεμπον δεαντον eri το πλοιον

Lert ayr σανηχθημεν XXI.:
αποσπασθεντων δὲ — vam avrov
εὐθυδρομησαντεσ qxojuey eur κω
τῇ δε €rtova εἰσ podov
κακειθεν εἰσπαταρα Kat pupa
Kat ευροντεσ πλοιον 2
διαπερων εἰσ ᾧ νεικὴν

(Fol. 502 6.) aM

Carp, XX. 31—XXL 2.

408

CAP. XXI.

ACTUS APOSTOL

ascendentes nauigauimus
uidentes autem cyprum

et relinquentes eas a sinistro
collauimus in syriam
enauigauimus in tyro

ibi erat enim nauis

ex postura onus

et inuentis discipulis
mansimus apud eos dies septem
quidam autem paulo dicebant per spm
non ingredi hierosolyma

Sequenti autem die exeuntes

ambulamus uiam nostram
deducentibus omnibus nos

cum uxor ibus et filiis

extra ciuitatem et positis genibus

in litore orauimus

my,
α et cum salutassemus inuicem
—

y reuersi uero quisque ad sua

nos autem nauigatione expedita
a tyro uenimus ptolemaidem
et salutauimus fratres

num aput eos

[Deperitt pare inferior hujus folii:

(Fol. 504 a.)

Cap. XXI. 2—7.

conf. Ad-

apo φητὴσ ονοματι αγαβοσ
ανελθων δε προσ ἡμασ'
και αρασ τὴν ζωνὴν του πανλου
Snoac cavrov rove ποδασ καὶ τασ χειρασ axe
ταδε λεγει To πνὰ TO ay tov
Tov avopa, ov ear ἢ (ov avr
ovrog δησουσιν εἰσ Ἱερουσαλήμ, ιονυδαιοι
καὶ παραδωσου σιν εἰσ χειρασ εθνων
wo δεηκουσαμεν Tavra.
rapakaAov μεν ner
καὶ οἱ €VTOTTLOL TOV πανλον
Tov μὴ επιβαινειν avroy ew Ἱερουσαλημ
Curev δεπροσ ἡμασ o Trav Aor
τι ποιειται κλαιοντεσ
και θορυβονντεσ μου τὴν καρδιαν
eyw yap ov μονον δεθηναι BovAopas
αλλα και ἀποθανειν eu Ἱερουσαλημ
ετοιμωσ EXW ὕπερ TOV ονοματοσ Tov KU iq pv
μὴ πειθομένου δε avrov
συχσαμεν οἱ εἰποντεσ προσ αλληλουσ
To θεληματον 6v γεινεσθω
μετα δετιγασ ἡμερασ αποταξαμενοι
avaBawopey εἰσ ἵερ
εκ κεσα

[Confer Adnotationes.)

(Fol. 504 5.)

XXI.

12

14

16

ACTUS APOSTOL 409
= —— -
profeta nomine agabus

cum uenisset ad nos

et tulisset zona m pauli

ligauit suos pedes et manus et dix it
haec dicit spe sanctus

eum uirum cus est zona haec

sic ligabunt hierusalem iudaei

et tradent in manus gentium

et uero au diuimus haec

depraecaba mur nos

et incolae loci illius paulum

ut non ascenderet hierusalem

Respondit autem ad nos paulus

qui d facitis plorantes

et conturbantes meum cor

ego enim non solum ligari uolo ᾿"
sed et mori in hierusalem

proposit um habeo propter nomen dni xpi ihu

cum non suaderetur e i
qui euimus dicentes ad inuicem
uoluntas dni fiat

post hos autem dies refecimus nos

et ascen dimus hierosolyma
de caesarea nobis cum
simul quae ad duxerunt nos
apud quem ospitare mur
et cum uenerunt in quen dam ciuitatem
fuimus ad nasonem quen dam cyprium
discip ulum antiquum et in de exeuntes
uenimus hierosolyma
susceperunt autem nos cum laetitia fratres
sequenti autem die introibit paulus
nobis cum ad iacobum

(Fol. 505 a.)

Car. XXI. r0—18.

52 ~

410 TIPAR. AIIOCTOA
ma — c --
noay δεπαρ avro οἱπρεσβυτεροι συνηγμένοι XXI.
ove ασπα μενοσ διηγειτο eva, exao Toy 19
€ ἐποιησεν O ὃσ row εθνεσιν
δια τησ διακονιασ avrov
οἱ δε ακουσαντεσ εδοξασαν τον Ky εἰποντεσ 20
Θεωρεισ αδελῴφε ποσαι μυριαδεσ εἰεισιν
εν Ty tovdaia των πεπιστευκοτων
καὶ παντεσ τουτοι ζήλωται TOV VOJLOV ὕπαρχουσι
κατηκῆσαν δεπερει σου 21
ort αποστασιαν διδασκεισ απὸ μωσεωσ
rove κατα εθνὴ εἰσιν Ἰουδαιοισ
μὴ περιτεμνειν αυτουσ τα τεκνα
, pyre «v τοισ εθνεσιν avrov περιπατειν
Tt ovy ea Tw παντωσ
det πληθοσ o ννελθειν
axovooV¥as yap or t εληλυθασ

"Ἢ

2

TOVTO OVV ποιῆσον οσοι λεγομεν 23
eu new ανδρεσ τεσσαρεσ

εὐχὴν ἐχοντεσ᾽ « $ eavrov

rovrove παραλαβὼν αγνισθητι συν avrow 24
και δαπανησον εἰσ αυὐτουσ

ἵνα ξυρωνται τὴν κε φαλην

και γνώσονται παντεσ OTL WY κατήχηνται

περι ov οὐδεν ἐστιν

αλλ ort πορευ ov avrog φυλασσων Tov voto

wept δε των πεπιστεὺ κοτων εθ νων 25
οὐδεν exovat Aeyety προσ σε

ἡμεισ yap απεστειλαμεν κρεινοντεσ

μῆδεν rovovrov τήρειν avrove

εἰ μη φυλασσεσθαι avrove ro εδωλοθυτον

και 04440. και πορνειαν

Τοτεπαυλοσ παραλαβὼν τουσ ανδρασ' λό

τὴ ἐπιουσὴ ἡμέρα συν αντοισ
(Fol. 505 5.)

ACTUS APOSTOL |

erant autem cum eo praesbyteri conuenti
cum salutasset eos narrabat per singula
quae fecit dsin gentibus

per ministerium eius

ad illi cum audissent clarificauerunt dnm dicentes
Uides frater quanta milia s int

in iudaea qui credi derunt

et omnes isti hemulatores legis sunt
diffamauerunt autem de te

quia ab scens ionem do cens a moysen
qui in gent ibus sunt iudaeos

ne circumcidat filios

neque gentes e ius ambulant

quid ergo est utique

oportet multitudinem conuenire
audient enim quia uenisti

hoc ergo fac quo d tibi digimus

sunt nobis uiri quattuor

uotum habentes super se

hos a dsume purificate cum ill is

et eroga in eos

ut radant caput

et cognoscant omnes quia quae audierunt
de te nihil est

sed ambulans ipse custodiens legem
de illis uero qui crediderunt gentibus
nihil habent quod dicere in te

nos enim scripsimus iudicantes

nibil tale obser uare eos

nisi custo dirent se a sacrificato

et sanguine et fornicatione

Tunc paulus adsumpsit uiros

sequenti die cum ipsis
(Fol. 506 a.)

CAP. XXI. 18—26.

^

ne key —
IIPAR AIIOCTOA
— .---..- —

αγνεισθεισ εἰσηλθεν εἰσ ro ic pov XXI.
διαγγελλων τὴν ἐκπληρωσιν rov ἡμέρω

TOV αγνισμου ὁπτωσ προσηνεχθὴ

ὕπερ «voc ἑεκαστον avrov προσῴφορα
συντελουμενησ de rho εβδομησ ἡμερασ 27
ot de a ro ἀσιασ ἴουδαιοι εληλυθοτεσ

θεασαμενοι avroy ev Tw lepw
συνέχεον ravra. TOV οχλον

καὶ extBadXovow er avrov tax χειρασ κραζοντεσ 28
ayOpea ἵστραηλειται βοηθειται

ovroc ἐστιν οανθρωποσ o κατα του λαον

καὶ TOV νομου καὶ TOU TOTTOU τουτου

παντασ wavrayn διδασκων

ert καὶ ελληνασ εισηγεν wr vepoy

καὶ ἐκοινωνησέεν TOV αγιον τόπον TOUTOV

ἤσαν yap προεωρακοτεσ 29

Tpod ιμον Tov ed «atov ev Ty πολει συν avro

ον ἐνομίσαμεν ort «c τὸ ἵερον εἰσηγαγεν παυλοσ

εἐκεινηθη Te πολισ ολη 30

και eyevero συνδρομὴ Tov λαου

και ἐπιλαβο μεν οἱτου πανλου

εἰλκὼν eco του iepov

και eve wo εκλεισθ σαν at θυραι

ζητουντων avroy αποκτειψναι 31

ave φασισ Tw χιλιαρχω THE σπειρησ
ort oAy avvxvvveraa Ἱερουσαλὴμ
og ἐξαντησ παραλαβων στρατιωτασ 32
και ἑεκατονταρχασ κατεδραμεν em αὐτουσ
ot δε εἰδοντεσ τον χειλ ιαρχον καὶ ToV στρατιωτασ
ἐπαύσαντο τυπτοντεσ TOV παυλον
τοτε ἐγγισασ 0 χιλιαρχοσ 33
ἐπελαβετο avrov
και ἐκελευσεν δεθηναι αλυσεσιν δυσιν

(Fol. 506 b.)

M

ACTUS APOSTOL' 411
purificatus introibit in templum

adnuntians expeditionem dierum

purificationis donec oblata est

pro uno quoque eorum oblatio

cum repletur autem eis septimus dies

qui ab asia erant iudaei uenerant

uidentes eum in templo

confuderunt omnem turbam

et miserunt super eum manus clamantes

Uiri istrahelitae adiuuate

hic est homo qui aduersus populum
et legem et locum hunt
omnes ubique do cet
insuper et grecos introduxit in templum
et communicauit sanctum locum hunc
erant autem prouidentes
trophimum et ephesium in ciuitate cum eo
quem putauerunt quia in templum induxit paulus
et commota est ciuitas tota
et facta est concurs io populi
et cum adprehen dissent paul um
trahebant extra templum
et continuo clus ae sunt ianuae
et cum quererent eum occidere
nuntiatum est tribuno cohortis
quia tota confusa est in hierusalem
qui statim sumptis militibus
et centurionibus procucurrit ad eos
ad ill i cum uidissent trib unum et milites
cessauerunt percutientes paulum
tunc cum adpropin quasset tribunus
conpraehendit eum
et iussit ligari catenis duabus

(Fol. 507 a.)

Cap. XXI. 16—33.

412

— os —— —
IPAE AIIOCTOA
(0-0 A —

καὶ ervvOavero TU €t) καὶ τισ ἐστιν πεποικωσ

αλλοι δεαλλα ἐπεφωνουν εν τω οχλω

kat μὴ Suvapevov avrov γνωναι o ασφαλεσ

δια τον θορυβον

exevrevore αγεσθαι avrov εἰσ τὴν παρεμβολὴ

ore δε eyevero ew rovc αναβαθμουσ

συνεβὴ rov παυλον

βασταζεσθαι ὕπο των στρατιωτων

δια την βιαν του λαον

ηκολουθ yap ro πληθοσ

κραζον αναιρεισθαι avrov

μέλλων τεεισαγεσθαι εἰσ τὴν παρεμβολὴν

TO χειλιαρχω αποκρειθεισ εἰπεν.

εἰ ἐξεστιν μοι λαλησαι προσ σε

o δε εφη ελληνιστι yewoakeur

ον C €LO εγνπτιοσ

ο προ TOVTWY TOV ἡμέρων ἀναστατωσασ

και ἐξαγαγων εἰσ τὴν ἐερημον

τουσ τετρακισχειλίουσ ανδρασ των σικαριῶ
Εξιπεν 9« o ravAoc

eyo ανθρωποσ μεν ειμι Ἰουδαιοσ

εν rapow Se Tyo κιλικιασ γεγεννημενοσ

δαιομε Se cov συνχωρήσαι μοι

λαλησαι προσ Troy Xaov

και emurpe ψαντοσ Se tov xiX tapxou

ἐστωσ οπανλοσ᾽ ert των αναβαθμων

και σεισασ τὴ χειρει προσ αντουσ

πολλησ τεησυχειασ γενο μενησ

προσεφωνησεν τὴ εβραΐδι διαλεκτω λεγῶὼ

XXL

34

Ανδρεσ aBeX dot καὶ πατερεσ axoveare pov — XXII. 1

THO προσ ὕμασ νυνει απολογιασ
axov σαντεσ δε ore τη ef. pa. ibe
διαλεκτω προσ φων εἰ

(Fol. 507 5.)

2

ACTUS APOSTOL
— — SS —

et interro gabat quis sit et quid fecisset
alii autem aliud clamabant in turba

et cum non possit scire quo d certum est
propter tumultum

iussit ad duci eum in castra

cum autem adhuc esset in graduus
obtigit paulum

baiulari a militibus

propter uim populi

sequebatur enim multitudo

clamans tollite eum

et cum iam in duceretur in castris
tribuno respondens dixit

8i licet mihi loqui at te -

ad ille ait grece nosti

nonne tu es ill e ae gyptius

qui anti hos dies sollicitasti

et e duxisti in ere mum

quattuor mil ia uirorum sicariorum

Dixit autem paulus

ego homo quidem sum iudaeus

tarsesis ex ciliciae non ignotae ciuitatis
cuius rogo obsegro autem mih i

lo quiad populum

et cum permisisset ei tribunus

stans paulus in gradibus

et mouit manum ad eos

magno que silent io facto

adl ocutus est hebreica lingua dicens

Uiri fratr es et patres audite me

nun c aput uos red do rationem
cum au dissent autem quia hebreica
lingua a dloquit ur

(Fol. 508 a.)

Carr. XXI. 33—X XII. 2.

HPAR. AHOCTOÀ.
— “ ty —

μαλλον ἡσυχασαν καὶ φησιν

εγὼ εἰμι ἵουδαιοσ ανηρ

εν ταρσὼ THO κιλικιασ γεγεννημενοσ'
ανατεθραμμενοσ δε ev ry πολει ταντὴ
παρα Tove ποδασ γαμαλιηλ,
παιδενομενοσ κατα ακριβιαν

του πατρωου νομον ζηλωτὴσ Tov θυ
καθωσ «aras ὕμεισ παντεσ σήμερον
καὶ ταυτὴν τὴν odov εἐδιωξα μεχρι θανατου
δεσμενων ka4 παραδιδουσ εἰσ φυλακὴν
ανδρασ τε καὶ yu ναικασ'

WO και ἀαρχιερευσ μαρτυρήσει μοι

Kat oXov ro πρεσβὺ τεριον

παρ wy επιστολασ δεξαμενοσ παρα Tuv αδελφω

εισ KOV επορενομὴν

αξων και τουσ εκει οντασ

δεδεμενουσ ev iepov σαλημ

tva τειμωρηθωσιν

ενγιζοντιὃδ οιμεσημβριασ δαμασκω

εξεφνησα τον ουραγον

περιεστραψα j.. φωσ ἵκανον περι ee

και ἐπεσὸν εἰσ To edad oc

και ἤκονσα ᾧ eva; λεγουσὴσ μοι
ζαυλεσανλετι με διωκεισ

eyo δε απεκριθην rw ει κε

eurey δεπροσ pe €yo εἰ ine o vaLopatog

ov ov δειωκεισ

ot Se avv ἐμοι οντεσ τὸ μεν ᾧ wo εθεασαντο

και od οβοι eyevovro

τὴν Se φωνὴν ovk ἤκουσαν Tov λαλουντοσ μοι

—
evra δετι ποιήσω κε

o δεειπεν προσ μεαναστασ᾽ πορεύου εἰσ δαμασκο

κακει σοι λαληθησεται περι παντων

(Fol. 508 5.)

XXII.

413

[Deest. folium | unum, | quaternionis sexagesimae
quartae sextum, continens Cap. xxi. 2—10
Latina, Cap. xxr. 10—20 Graec?.]

Cap. XXII. 2—10.

414

Cap, XXI.

12

13

14

15

16

19

20

quae te oportet facere

ut autem surrexit non uidebam

a claritate lucis illius

et ad manum deductus qui mecum erant
ueni in damascum

ananias quidam uir timora tus
secundum legem et testimonio

ab omnibus iu dae is

cum uenisset ad medix mihi

Saule saule frater aspi e

et ego ipsa hora aspexi
et dixit mihi

Ds patrum nostrorum praeordinauit te

ut cognosceris uoluntatem eius

et uidere iust um

et audire uocem ex ore eius

qui eris test is eius aput omnes homines
eorum quae uidisti et audisti

et nunc quid expectas surge baptizare
et ablue peccata tua

Inuocans nomen eius

Factum est autem mihi reuerso hierusalem

orante me in templo

fieri me in soporem

et ui di eum dicentem mihi

festina et exi cito de hierusalem

quia non recipient testimonium meum

et dixi dne ipsi sciunt

quia ego eram in carcere includens

et caedens per synagogas

eos qui credebant in te

et cum effunderetur sanguist ephan! martyris

ego eram ad sistans et consentiens
(Fol. 510a.)

Cap. XXII. 10—20.

"HPAS ANOCTOAON 415
em,

kat φυλασσων τα εἰματια XXII
των ἀναιρουντων αὐτὸν
και εἰπεν προσ με πορενου δι

ort eyo εἰσ εθνη μακραν ἐξαποστελλω σε
ἤκουσαν δε avrov axpt rovrov Tov λογου 22
καὶ empay τὴν φωνὴν avr Y Aeyovreo
QG4p€ ATO THT γὴσ TOV TOLOVT V
ov yap καθηκεν avrov {nv
κραυγαζοντω Se 23
και ρειπτοντω TO ειματια
και κονίορτον βαλλοντων εἰσ Toy OUparer
εἐκελευσεν o χειλιαρχοσ εἰσαγεσθαι avrov 24
εἰσ τὴν παρεμβολὴν crac
μαστιξιν ἀνεταζειν avroy
ἕνα emcyvo δι ἣν αἰτιαν
OUTWO κατεῴφωνουν περι avrov
Qo δεπροσετιναν avrov Tour € uw 25 [Deperierunt caetera.)
εἰπεν προσ TOV ἐστωτα εκατονταρχὴν
ει εξεστιν ὕμειν ανθρωπον ρωμαιον
και ἀκατακριτον μαστιζειν
TOUVTO ἀκουσασ O ἐκατονταρχὴσ 26
ort ρωμαιον εαντον À eyet
προσελθὼν τω χειλειαρχω πηγγειλεν avre

ορατι peur ποιειν

ανθρωποσ ovrog ρωμαιοσ ἐστιν

ΤἸοτεπροσελθων o χειλιαρχοσ' 27

ἐπηρωτησεν avrov λεγε μοὶ συ ρωμαιοσ ει

o δεειπεν εἰμι
καὶ ἀποκριθεισ o χειλιαρχοσ εἰπεν 28

eyo oda ποσου κε φαλαιου

THY πολειτειαν ταυτὴν εκτησαμὴν
παυλοσ δε ed eyw δε καὶ γεγεννήμαι

TOT€ ἀπεστῆσαν απ αντου 29

(Fol. 5105.)

Car. XXII. 30—29.

APPENDIX.

8. MATTHAEIL 1L21

22

[GRAECE, supra p. 5]. 23

I1. 1

EX

Inter fol. 6 b et fol. 8 a haec leguntur:

qui surgens-accepit puerum

et matrem eius. et uenit in terram israhel.
audiens autem quod archelaus regnaret
in iudea

pro herode patre suo

timuit illo ire-et ammonitus in somnis.
secessit in partes galileae-

et ueniens habitauit

in ciuitate quae uocatur nazaret-

ut adimpleretur-quod dictum est per prophetas.
qm nazareus uocabitur.

In diebus autem illis uenit iohannes
baptista. praedicans in deserto iudeae
et dicens- poenitentiam agite.
appropinquauit enim regnum caelorum
hic est enim-qui diotus est

per esaiam prophetam dicentem

uox clamantis in deser to.

parate uiam dul

rectas facite semitas eius. .

ipse aut iohannes-habebat uestimentum
de pilis camelorum.et zonam pelliciam
circa lumbos suos-esca autem eius
erat:locuste et mel siluestre-

tunc exiebat ad eum

hierusolima et omnis iudaea-

et omnis regio circa iordanen-

et baptizabantur in jordane ab eo:
confitentes peccata sua-

. uidens autem multos pharisacorum

et sadducaeorum uenientes

ad baptismum suum: dixit eis

progenies uiperarum. quis demonstrauit uobis fugere
(Fol. 7 a seu potius Fol. 1a secundae manüs.)

Carr. 11. 21—11. 7.

417

418

[S. MATTHAEI.]

ap

APPENDIX.

απο THe μελλουσὴσ opyne’ Ποιησαται ovy καρπὸν Ill. 8

αξιον μετανοιασἾ και μη δοξηται λεγειν ev eavToc.
[42
varepa exopey τὸν αβρααμ᾽ λεγω yap ὑμιν- ort δυναται

o Oc . ex τῶν λιθων τοντων eyeipe Texva Tw αβρααμ-

” Hén én ἡ αξινὴ προσ τὴν pilav Twv Sevdpwy κιται᾿

"

"

"s

IIav ov» δενδρον un ποιυυν καρπὸν καλον exxorrTeTat.

«at εἰσ vt vp βαλλοται- eyo μεν βαπτιζω vuac ev ὕδατι
eic peravotay’ o de oic c μου epxoueyoc* io yvporepoc
μον ἐστινεον ovk etj ἵκανοσ Ta ὑποδιματα βαστασαι"
we —
αντοσ vpac βαπτισει ey wut aytw Kat arvpi?
OV TO WTOLOY ἂν TH Xatpt avTov-Kat διακαθαριει
τὴν aXoya avrou-Kat συναξει TOV σιτον GVTOV
eic τὴν αποθηκην.το δα αχυρον κατακαυσι πυρι
, —
acpeoo' ToTe Wapayiwerat 0 10 avo THO γαλιλαιασ
emt Tov topvayny προσ Tov iwavyny-rov βαπτισθηναι
um avTov' O de wapyno»Oiexo uev avTov λεγων."
[d
Eyw xptav exw ὕπο cov Basio0nyat-kat ov epxn
—
“ροσ ne’ αποκριθεισ δε οισοειπεν προσ avrov!
αφεσ αρτιοοντῶσ yap
προπὸν ἐστιν ἡμιν
σληρωσαι πασαν δικαιοσυνην"
rore αφιησιν αντον᾿
ld m
Ka βαπτισθεισ oto
ενθυσ aveBn
απο TOv ὕδατοσ
Και ἴδον
ανεώχθησαν avro
0t ουρανοι"
Kaz idey
any,
TO Fva
—
του θυ

(Fol. 16 secundae mans.)

Car. III. 7—10.

9

10

il

12

13

14

15

16

[LaTINE, supra p. 6}

APPENDIX. 419

Inter fol. 168 b et fol. 177 a haec leguntur:
[SEC: IOHAN .]

S. IOHANNIS XVIII. 2 | iudas qui tradebat eum locum:
quia frequenter ihs conuerat illuc.
9 | cum discipulis suis* iudas ergo
cum accepisset cohortem-et a pontificibus
et pharisaeis ministros-nenit
illuc-cum laternis et facibus
4] et armis-ihs itaq-sciens omnia
quae uentura erant super eum-processit-et dicit
b | eis-quem quaeritis- Responderunt ei-
[GRAECE, supra p. 153}. ihm nazarenum- dicit eis ihs-ego sum.
stabat aut et iudas qui tradebat eum.
6 | cum ipsis. ut ergo dixit eis ego sum.
abierunt retrorsum.et ceciderunt in terram.
7 | Iterum ergo-eos interroganit-
quem queritis-illi autem dixerunt.
8 | ihm nazarenum *respondit ihs:
dixi uobis-quia ego sum.si ergo me
9 | queritis:sinite hos abire-ut
impleretur sermo quem dixit‘ quia quos
dedisti mihi : non perdidi ex eis quenquam.
10 | simon ergo petrus: habens gladium.
eduxit eum.et percussit pontificis seruum
et abscidit eius e
auriculam dextram.erat aut nomen
11 | seruo-malchus.dixit ergo
ibs petro-mitte gladium in
uaginam.calicem quem dedit mihi
12 | pater-non bibam illum.cohors ergo .
et tribunus.et ministri
judaeorum -comprehenderunt ihm:
13 | et ligauerunt eum-et adduxerunt eum ad annam
primum.-erat enim socer caiphae-
qui erat pontifex anni illius.

(Fol. 2a secundae manis.)

Cae. XVIII. 2—13.

420

[KAT. IQAN.]

ev δε xaiapaco σνυμβουλευσασ Toc iovdaiote-
ors συμφερει ev ανθρωπον αποθανειν
υπερ Tov Aaov" nkoXovOei de τω me verpooc.
και αλλοσ μαθητησ᾽ δε μαθητησ exeiwoa
ἐν γνωστοσ To αρχΐερι"και σννεισηλθεν Tw V
εἰσ THY avAnY Tov apxiepeoa"
O de πετροσ ἵστηκει προσ rn Supa eEw:
eEnAOev ovy» o μαθητησ o αλλοσ-
oc nv γνωστοσ Tw apxiepes:
και eimev τή θυρωρω᾽
και εἰσηγαγεν τον πατρον"
Aeyei ovy ἡ παιδισκη ἡ θυρωροσ Tc TeTpo'
pn Kat ov εκ τῶν μαθητῶν εἰ του avov τοντου"
Neyer εἰκενοσοουκ expt’
εἰστηκεισαν δε οἱ δουλοι και οἱ ὕπηρετι avOpaxiay
πεποιηκοτεσοτι Ψψυχοσ n»-xat εθερμαινοντοἶ
s» de uer avTov o verpoc eaToc-xai Üepuevoc '
O ovv apxiepevo npwryncey Tov av.
περι τῶν μαθητῶν avrov και περι THE διδαχησ avrov"
Απεκριθη avro ic" €*yw pappnaia eXaX goa Tw κοσμω"
eyo παντοτε eüidaza ev συναγωγὴ και ey Tro iepo-
σπου παντοτε ot iovdanot συνερχονται᾿
και ἐκρυπτῶ ehadnoa οὐδεν᾽τι με exeperraa:
σπερωτεσ ον Tove ακηκοοτασ τι eXaAyoa αντοισ᾽

eide ουτοι οἰδασιν a εἰπὸν eye’

vavra δε avTOV εἰποντοσ.εἰσ τῶν ὑπηρετ ων ΤαρθδτΤηκωσ.

εδωκεν ραπισμα τω ιν εἰπων"
ουτωσ αποκρινή Tw apxiepe:’ απεκριθη avTw o to:
ei κακωσ ¢AaAnoa.papTupncoy wept Tov κακου"
ei δα kaA cc - Ti. pe Cepero’ Agree TeiXev avTov αννασ
δοδεμενον προσ καιαφαν Tov apyiepea"

Hy de σιμὼν Trerpoc-ea Toc και θερμενοσ᾽
εἰπὸν ovy avTo- p Kat go ex τῶν μαθητῶν avrov ει"

(Fol. 2 ὃ secundae manis.)

XVITI. 14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

|

APPENDIX.

[SEC. INAN.]

erat autem caiphas . qui consilium dederat iudaeis
quia expedit unum hominem mori

pro populo-sequebatur autem ihm simon petrus.
et alius discipulus. discipulus autem ille.

erat notus pontifici-et introinit cum iho’

in atrium pontificis

petrus autem-stabat ad ostium foris

exiuit ergo discipulus alius

qui erat notus pontifici

et dixit ostiariae

et introduxit petrum.

dicit ergo petro ancilla ostiaria

numquid et tu ex discipulis es hominis istins-

dicit ille-non sum.

stabant autem serui et ministri ad prunas.

quia frigus erat et calefiebant

erat aut cum.eis et petrus et calefaciens se.
pontifex ergo-interrogauit ihm

de discipulis suis. et de doctrina eius-

respondit ei ihs .ego palam locutus sum mundo

ego semper docui in synagoga et in templo

quo omnes iudaei conueniunt:

et in occulto locutus sum nihil. quid me interrogas"
interroga eos qui audierunt-quid locutus sum ipsis.
ecce hi sciunt quae dixerim ego.

haec antem cum dixisset-unus assistens ministrorum
dedit alapam ihu dicens.

sic respondes pontifici .

respondit ei ihs.

si male locutus sum.testimonium perhibeo de malo.

‘si autem bene. quid me caedis-et misit eum annas

ligatum ad caiphan pontificem.

erat aut simon petrus-stans et calefaciens se- | numquid et tu ex disci

5 pulis eius es'

(Fol. 3a secundae tpanüs.)

Car. XVIII. 14—25.

:-: dixerunt ergo ei."

0

»"

APPENDIX,

(KAT. IOAN.]

XVIII.

npvncao exeiwoo Kat evrey-ovk euu' Aeye: εἰσ ex Tov δολων 26
TOV apXiepewa "συνγενησ wy ov ἀπέκοψεν πετροσ TO wrtov”
ουκ eyw σειδον ey TW κήπω uer αὐτου"

παλιν ovy ἠρνήσατο πετρωσ «και evÜecoc αλεκτωρ οφωνησαν᾽ 27

Αγουσιν ovv Toy w απὸ TOV καΐφα eic To WpaiTwpioy" 28
nv de wpwi’ και αντοι ovx εἰσηλθον εἰσ To πραιτωριον
wa μή μιανθωσινιαλλα φαγωσιν racxa’

Εξηλθον ovy» οπιλατοσ προσ avTova ‘Kal εἰπεν᾿ 29
τινα κατηγοριαν φεροται xara Tov avov τουτου᾽
ἈΑπεκριθησαν kat εἰπεν avro εἰ μὴ ἣν οντοσ
κακοποιοσοουκ ay σοι παρεδωκαμεν avTov’

εἰπεν ovy αντοισ o πειλατοσ. λαβοται avTov upeic. 91
Kat κατα TOV νομον ὕμων κρινατε avTov"

εἰπον δε auto οι ιοὐδαιοι᾽ μιν ovk εξεστιν
αποκτειναι ovdeva’ ἵνα o λογοσ TOV iV πληρωθη 32

ον evrev .onutveoy row Üavavra ἡμελλον αποθνησκειν"

εἰσηλθον ovr παλιν εἰσ TO πραιτωριον πειλατοσ.

Kas edo inoey TOV 19-Ka1 εἶπεν avTes’

—

ov ει o βασιλευσ Tey tovdaiwy’ kat απεκρινατοο tc
Ad εαντου Tovro Aeyeia 59 addon
εἰπον σοι περι ἐμου" Απεικριθη o πειλατοσ.μητι Cyw
ιουδαιοσ eis’ ro αεθνοσ το σον και αρχΐερεισ-

—

παρέδωκαν ae enor’ τι ἐποιησασ᾽ απεκριθη to
ἡ βασιλεια ἡ ἐμη οὐκ ἄστιν εκ Tov κόσμου rovrov"

εἰ εκ TOU κοσμον TOVTOU ny ἢ eun βασιλεια.

οι ὕπηραται ay οἱ epos ηγωνιζοτο ἵνα pn παραδω΄ τοισ

ιονδαισ᾽ νυν δε ἡ βασιλεια ἡ eps ovx αστιν ἐνταυθεν᾽

evmey ovy avro ο πειλατοσ᾽ ovkovy βασιλεὺυσ εἰ συ» 37
Απεκριθη o ig. cV λεγεισ oTi βασιλευσ eiua

eyw εἰσ TovTO yeyevynpat-xat εἰσ TovTO ὁληλυθα

εἰσ Toy κοσμον "iva μαρτνρησων τη adrnBea’

waco ov ex THE aX nÜeiao-akovi pov THE dora"

Λέγει avTG 0 πειλατοσ᾽ τι eaTiw αληθεια᾿

(Fol. 36 secundae manus.)

421

[SEC. IOHAN.]

negauit ille et dixit-non sum-dicit unus ex seruis
pontificis. cognatus eius cuius abscidit petrus auriculam.
nonne ego te uidi in horto cum illo.

iterum ergo negauit petrus-et statim gallus cantauit "
adducunt ergo ihm-a caipha in pretorium.

erat aut mane-et ipsi non introferunt in pretorium.
ut non contaminarentur-sed manducarent pascha
exiuit ergo pilatus ad eos foras-et dixit.

quam accusationem affertis aduersus hominem hunc:
responderunt et dixerunt ei-si non esset hic
malefactor . non tibi tradidissemus eum.

dixit ergo eis pilatus accipite eum uos.

et scdm legem uram iudicate eum

dixerunt ergo ei judaei-nobis non licet

interficere quenquam-ut sermo iho impleretur:
quem dixit significans.qua esset morte moriturus.
introiuit ergo iterum in praetorium pilatus

et uocauit ihm -et dixit ei-tu es rex iudaeorum.et respondit ihs.
a temet ipso hoc dicis-an alii

tibi dixerunt de me-respondit pilatus- numquid ego
iudaeus sum-gens tua et pontifices.

tradiderunt te mihi* quid fecisti-respondit ihs-
regnum meum non est de hoc mundo

si ex hoc mundo esset regnum meum:

ministri mei utiq-decertarent-ut non traderer
iudaeis-nunc aut regnum meum non eat hinc.

dixit itaq-ei pilatus-ergo rex es tu.

respondit ihs. tu dicis. quía rex sum ego:

ego in hoc natus sum-et ad hoc ueni

in mundum-ut testimonium perhibeam ueritati :
omnis qui est ex ueritate audit meam uocem.

dicit ei pilatus .quid est ueritas.

(Fol. 4a secundae manüs.)

Cav. XVIII. 25—38.

422

[KAT. IDAN.]

Και Tovro atwov-rakiy εξηλθεν προσ ova Ἰουδαιουσ. X VIII.

και Aeyei αντοισ᾽ eyo ουδεμιαν αἰτιαν αν avro evpioKe’

στιν ce σννηθαια ὕμιν. iva eva ἀπολυσω ὕμιν αν Tw rac xa. 89

βουλεσται ουνιαπολυσω ὑμιν τον βασιλεα τῶν ιουδαιων᾽᾿

expavyacay ovv παλιν λεγοντεσ παντεσ᾽ μὴ τουτον.

40

αλλα βαραββαν' qv δε βαραββασ ληστησ᾽ Tore ovy ὅλαβεν x

o πειλατοσ Tov ινικαι ἐμαστιγωσεν᾽ Kat ot στρατιωται

“πλεξαντεσ σταφανον e£ ακανθωνοεπαθηκαν avrov

τὴ κεφαληκαι ειματιον πορῴυρουν περιεβαλον avroy'

και eXeyov- xatpe o βασιλευσ τῶν ιονδαιων-

και ἐδιδουν avro ραπισματα" ἐξηλθεν παλιν e£o

o πειλατοσοκαι Keyes ανυτοισ᾽ ide αγω ὑμιν avTOv εξω"

ἵνα yuwre wrt αν avro οὐδεμιαν αἰτιαν evpicKxw’
EEnA0ev ovy 01 ef. φορων τον ακανθινον στεφανον.

και τὸ πορφυρουν Ἱματιον και λεγει avroi'* ide o avo '
Ore ovv ἴδον avrov oi αρχΐερεισ και οἱ Vr peras.

expavyacay λεγοντεσσταυρωσον σταυρωσον avroy’

2

>

Aeyet αυτοισ οπειλατοσ᾽ Aafere yneto avrov-kat σταυρωσαται"

εγὼ yap-ovyx evpioxw ev avro αιτιαν᾽
e
ἈΑπεκριθησᾶν avro οι Ἰονδαιοι᾽ ἡμισ' νομον exopey.
και κατα Tov νομον o φιλει αποθανειν.
oe — ,
oTi eauToy viov θυ σποιησον᾽ Ore ovy exovcev o πειλατοσ
TovToy τὸν λογωνιμαλλον εφοβηθη᾽ και εἰσηλθον
—
εἰσ τω πραιτωριον παλινοκαὶ λέγει Tw ιυ-
, — ,
ποθεν ei σν᾽ O δε .o- aTokpuciy ovk edwKey avTo
A eyei ovy avro 0 πειλατοσ᾽ euot ov ÀaA eic '
ovx oidac oTt ἐξουσιαν exw σταυρωσαι ce’
kat εἐξουσιαν exo awodvoa ce’ AmexpiOn avro ie
^
Ovx exeta εξουσιαν κατ euov ovdemiay-es μη mv
δεδομενον σοι avwbev'’ δια rovro o παραδιδουσ pe σοι.
μιζονα αμαρτιαν exet' εκ τουτου e{nrat o πειλατοσ
απολυσαι avTov Ot de ἴουδαιοι ἐκρανγασαν λεγοντεσ᾽

(Fol. 4 b secundae mani.)

Carp, XVIII

10

11

APPENDIX.

[SEC. IOHAN]

et cum hoc dixisset-iterum exiit ad iudaeos-
et dicit eis-ego nullam inuenio in eo causam.
est aut consnetudo uobis. ut unum dimittam nobis in pascha-
uultis ergo dimittam uobis regem iudaeorum
clamauerunt rursum omnes dicentes-non hunc-
sed barabban-erat aut barabbas latro-tunc ergo apprehendit
pilatus ihm .et flagellauit.et milites.
plectentes coronam de spinis-imposuerunt
capiti eius-et ueste purpurea cireumdederunt eum.
et ueniebant ad eum-et dicebant-haue-rex iudaeorum:
et dabant ei alapas.exiit iterum pilatus foras.
et dixit eis- ecce adduco nobis eum foras.
ut cognatis quia in eo nullam causam inuenio.
exiit ergo ihs-portans spineam coronam
et purpureum uestimentum-et dicit eis-ecce homo.
cum ergo uidissent eum pontifices et ministri.
clamabant dicentes-crucifige-crucifige eum.
dicit eis pilatus-accipite eum uos et crucifigite-
ego enim-non inuenio in eo causam.
responderunt ei iudei-nos legem habemus
et secundum legem debet mori:
quia filium di se fecit-cum ergo audisset pilatus
huno sermonem. magis timuit . et ingressus est.
praetorium iterum-et dicit ad ihm.
unde es tu-ihs aut responsum non dedit ef-
dicit ergo ei pilatas-mihi non loqueris
nescis quia potestatem habeo crucifigere te-
et potestatem habeo dimittere te-respondit ihs*
non haberes potestatem aduersum me ullam-nisi tibi esset
datum desuper. propter ea qui tradidit me tibi
maius peccatum habet-exinde-querebat pilatus
dimittere eum - iudei aut - clamabant dicentes-
(Fol. 5 a secundae manis.)

. 98—XIX. 12.

APPENDIX.

[KAT. IQAN]

XIX.

vac yap o βασιλεα εαντον ποιων. αντιλεγει To kaucapi!

cay TovToy avoXvanc οὐκ et φιλοσ Tov kaicapoc

O ovr παιλατοσ akovaac τοντῶν Twy λογων. 18
eya'yev e£o Tov wnat exaÜeurey ext βηματοσ.
εἰσ τοπον Neyouevoy λιθοστρωτον.
eBpaic τι γαββαθα-ην δε παρασκαυὴ του πασχα. 14
«pa nv oce, τριτη᾽ και Aeyes τοισ ιονδαιοισ᾽

ἴδε o βασιλευσ ὕμων᾽ οἱ δε ἀκρανυγαζον- 1ὅ
apo» αρον. σταυρωσον αντονἾ Aeyec αντοισ o πειλατοσ-
τον βασιλεα ὕμων σταυρωσω" απεκριθησαν oi apxie
peso’ ovk ἄχομεν βασιλεα ei μη καισαρα.

TOT€ ovy παροδωκαν avrov avToic "ἵνα σταυρωθηἶἢ 16

TapeXafor ovy Toy ἵνικαι ηγαγον᾽ και βασταζων eavrov 17
TOV c'ravpoy-eEnADev εἰσ τον λεγομενον κρανιον Toro:
oo λεγηται eflpaia τι yo\yora:owov avrov ἀσταυρωσαν- 18
Kat uer avTov Qvo αλλουσ TevÜev και evrevÜev-uecov δα
TOV ivy ' eypawev de και τιτλον o πειλατοσ. και εθηκεν 19
ἐπι του σταυρον ny δε To yeypappevoy ἐσ 0 ναζωρεοσ.
o βασιλευσ τῶν ιουδαιων᾽ Τοντον ov» τὸν τιτλον πολλοι 20
τῶν sovdatwy aveyywoay.oTs ey yv nv 0 TOTOGC THE πολεωσ
σπου ecravpw8n 0 (6 και ἥν γεγραμμενον εβραΐσται"
ελληνισταιερωμαΐσται᾽᾽ eXeyor ov Tw wethare ἀαρχίερεισ 21
τῶν Ἰουδαιωνιμὴ 'ypadoe-o βασιλευσ των Ἰουδαιων.-

σ
αλλα oTt exeiwoo εἰπενοβασυλοὺυ εἰμι τῶν Ἰονδαιων᾽

8

Awexpi8n o πειλατοσἾο γεγραφα-:γεγραφα.

9

Ot ovy στρατιωται ore eoTavpwcay Toy we
eXaBoy ra ειματια avTov*kat ποιῆσαν τεσ τέσσαρα μερη-
«κασ TO στρατιω τὴ μεροσ. kai τὸν χιτωνα᾽
ἣν de o χιτον a ραφοσ.εκ τῶν ανωθεν ὕφαντοσ ὃδι oXov!
Eurov δα προσ αλληλουσ᾽ pn σχισωμεν αντον- 24
αλλα λαχωμεν περι avTov τινοσ ἐστιν"
ἵνα e Ὑραφη πληρωθὴ ἡ λεγονσα.
(Fol. 5 b secundae mans.)

423

[SEC. IOHAN.]

si hunc dimittis-non es amicus caesaris.

omnis qui se regem facit contradicit caesari .

pilatus ergo cum audisset hos sermones

adduxit foras ihm . et, sedit pro tribunali

in loco que dicitur lithostrotus

haebraice autem gabbatha - erat aut parasceue paschae.
hora quasi sexta. et dicit iudaeis.

ecce rex uester . illi aut.clamabant.
tolle-tolle-crucifige eum-dizit eis pilatus.

regem urm crucifigam - responderunt

pontifices-non habemus regem nisi caesarem.

tune ergo tradidit eis illum ut crucifigeretur.
susceperunt autem ihm-et eduxerunt . et baiulans sibi
crucem , exiuit in eum qui dicitur caluarie locum.
haebraice golgotha-ubi eum crucifixerunt

et cum eo alios duos. hinc et hinc- medium antem
ihm

scripsit aut et titulum pilatus-et posuit

super crucem . erat, aut scriptum-ihs nazarenus.

rex iudaeorum-huno ergo titulum multi

legerunt iudaeorum * quia prope ciuitatem erat locus.
ubi crucifixus est ibs: et erat scriptum . haebraice ihs-
grece-et latine-dicebant ergo pilato-pontifices'
iudaeorum : noli scribere rex iudgorum.

sed quia ipse dixit-rex sum iudaeorum .

respondit pilatus-quod scripei scripsi- milites ergo cu crucifixissent eum.

acceperunt uestimenta eius-et fecerunt quartuor partes
unicuiq * militi partem-et tunicam.
erat aut tunica inconsutilis- desuper contexta per totum.
dixerunt ergo adinuicem-non scindamus eam
sed sorciamur de illa cuius sit.
ut scriptura impleretur dicens

(Fol. 6 a secundae manüs. )

Cap. XIX. 12—24.

"

e

id

^"

»“

424 :

[KAT. IOAN.]

XIX.
AieuepicarTo Ta ιματια μον €eavTOLG . kGL ἐπι TOV inaTicur
pov εβαλον kXnpoy' Οἱ μεν ouv στρατιωται.ταῦὅτα eroincay’
ἵστηκεισαν δε παρα Tw σταυρω TOV ιν ἢ μητὴρ avTov. 25
και adedon TNO μητροσ αντου᾿ μαρια ἢ του κλωπα.
και μαρια ἡ μαγδαληνὴη "Ia OVV εἴδων τὴν μητέρα 20
Kat roy μαθητὴν παρεστῶτα ov ἡγαπα.
λεγει TH μητρι avTov"
γυναι ede o. ὕιοσ σον
evra λέγει ro μαθητη ἴδον ἡ μητὴρ ove
και ar exeivno THO opac.eXaflev αὐτὴν
o pabntrns eic τα ἴδια.
Mera Tovro eidoc 010 28
ori δὴν Tarra τετελειωται.
iva πληρωθη ἡ γραφηλεγειδιψω
σκανοσ ouv ἀκειτο οζονσ μεστονἾἢ 29
οἱ δα πλησαντεσ σπογγον οξουσ
καὶ ὕσσωπω περιθεντασ.
“ροσηνεγκαν avrov Tw στοματι᾿
Ore ov» eAaflev το oEoc 0 to evxey! τετελειωται᾽ Kat κλινασ 30
τὴν kepadny- wapedwKeyv To arva" Ot ov» Ἰουδαιοι- 31
iva un utyrT ert Tov στου τα σωματα εν To σαββατω.
ere wapacKevieny yap peyaAn ἡ ἥμερα Tov σαββατον exetvou '
ηρωτησαν Tov πειλατον iva κατεαγωσιν avTwy ra σκελη.
και aproow’ Ἦλθον ovy ot orpariorat-xat Tov hey MpwTou 32
κατεαξαν τα akeXsj*xat Tov αλλου Tov συνσταυρωθεντοσ
avTw' ἐπι da TOV ἵν eABorrea. wo ἴδον avTov nén τεθνικοτα. 93
ov κατεαξαν avrov τα σκόλη Ἶ adda eic των στρατιωτῶν 84
oy xn avrov τὴν wrevpay evvEev. kat ενθεωσ εξηλθεν
ata και ὕδωρ᾽ και o eopakwo pe uaprvuprkev-ka. αληθινη 35
avTov ἐστιν ἡ uaprvpia' κακεινοσ oidey ort αληθη Aeyi.
ἵνα kat ὕμεισ πισταυσηται᾽ ἐγένετο yap ταυτα-ἵνα ἡ γραφὴ 36
πληρωθηἌστουν ov συντριβησεται avrov* kavmaAiw. erepa 97
ypadon λεγειοψονται elo ov e~exevTrncay’p υτ

(Fol 6 b secundae mans.)

APPENDIX.

[SEC- IOHAN |]

Partiti sunt nestimenta mea sibi et in uestem

meam miserunt sortem .et milites quidem haec fecerunt
stabant autem iuxta crucem ihu-mater eius

et soror matris eius maria cleope-

et maria magdalene-cum vidisset ergo ihs matrem.

et discipulum quem diligebat.

dicit matri suae.

mulier-ecce filius tuus.

deinde dicit discipulo-ecce mater tua.

et ex illa hora accepit eam

discipulus in sua,

Postea sciens ihs

quia iam omnia consummata sunt

ut consummaretur scriptura. dixit.sitio.

uas ergo positum erat-aceto plenum.

illi aut.spongiam plenam acaeto

hysopo circeumponentes

optulerunt ori eius

Cum ergo accepisset ihs acetum dixit. consummatum est-et inclinato
capite-tradidit spm . Iudaei ergo

qm parasceue erat-ut non remanerent in cruce corpora sabbato.
erat enim magnus dies ille sabbati *

rogauerunt pilatam-ut frangerentur eorum crura

et tollerentur . uenerunt ergo milites. et primi quidem
fregerunt crura. et alterius qui crucifixus est cum eo.

ad ihm aut cum uenissent-ut uiderunt eum iam mortuum.
non fregerunt eius crura sed unus militum

lancea latus eius aperuit. et continuo exiuit

sanguis et aqua-et qui uidit testimonium perhibuit et nerum est
eius testimonium . et ille scit quia uera dicit.

ut et uos credatis-facta sunt enim haec-ut scriptura
impleretur. 0s-non comminuetis ex eo. et iterum alia
scriptura dicit. uidebunt.-in quem transfixerunt-

(Fol. 7 a secundae manüs.)

Car. XIX. 24—J37.

APPENDIX.

[KAT. IQAN |]
XIX
Mera δε ravra* npwryce Tov πιλατον iwond αποαριμαθεασ- 38
ων μαθητησ τον we κακρυμμενοσ de
δια ov ofloy των Ἰουδαιων-
ἵνα apn, τὸ copa του i?
και emerpeyer o πιλατοσ᾽
HA86v ovry-xat npev o cwpa Tov iv?
HA8ev de και νιδημοσ. . 39
o ελθων προσ ov ἐν γυκτοσ TO πρῶτον
φέρων μιγμα Yuvpyno και adone
wo λιτρασ εκατον᾽
Ελαβον ovv o copa TOV we 40
xat eóncay avro ev οθονιοισ
pera τῶν αρωματῶν
καθωσ εθοσ στιν ἴουδαισ ανταφιαΐζειν"
Hy δα ev Too oov ἀσταυρωθὴη xn. κηποσ- 41
kat ey TW kyro μνήμιον κανον»
e» c
ovóeTw ovdio
erc0n*
exet ovy 42
δια
τὴν παρασκενὴν
των Ἰουδαιων-
οτι eyyue nv
TO μνημιον-
eÜnka» Tov uw
+H δε uia τῶν σαββατων- XX.1
μαρια ἡ μαγδαληνὴη
epxere
T pe
oxo
τιασ

(Fol. 7 b secundae manis.)

Carr. XIX

[SEC. IOHAN]

post haeo aut-rogauit pilatum joseph ab arimathia.

eo quod esset discipulus ihu-occultus autem.
propter metum iudeorum.
ut tolleret corpus ihu:
et permisit pilatus-
uenit ergo-et tulit corpus iha
uenit aut et nicodemus
qui uenerat ad ihm nocte primum.
ferens mixturam murrae et aloes:
quasi libras centum
acceperunt ergo corpus iba
et ligauerunt illud linteis
cum aromatibus
sicut mos iudgis est sepelire
erat aut in loco ubi crucifixus est ortus
et in orto monumentum nouum.
in quo
nondum quisquam
positus erat.
Ibi ergo
propter
parasceuen
indeorum
quia iuxta erat
monumentum
posuerunt ibm.
una aut sabbati
maria magdalenae
uenit
mane cum adhuc tenebre essent.
(Fol. 8 a secundae mans.)

. 98—X X. 1.

425

426

[KAT. IQAN.]

eTt OVENS εἰσ TO uynpiov-kat Brera
τον λιθον np'uevov ex Tov μνημιον᾽"
TpeXxet ovy και EpXeTat
προσ σιμωνα TeTpoy-Kat προσ Toy αλλον
μαθητὴν ον αφιλι 0 (8- kai λεγει αντοισ᾽
npay TOV Kv ek τὸν μνημιου"»
και ovk οιἰδαμεν που εθηκαν avrov’
Ἐξηλθον ovy o werpoo και αλλοσ μαθητησ.
και epyxoy τὸ εἰσ τὸ μνημιον᾽ ᾿
ἔτρεχον δα ot δυο ομον
" και οαλλοσ μαθητησ προ eüpauer ταχιον του ποτρον-
καὶ qAOev πρωτοσ εἰσ τὸ μνημιον᾽ἢ
και παρακνψασοβλεπει κιμενα τα οθονια"-
ov μεντοι εἰσ ηλθεν
Epxerat ovy σιμὼν πστροσ ἀκολουθῶν αντω.
και εἰσῆλθεν εἰσ To μνημιον».
και θεωρει ra οθονια xipeva.
^ και To σονδαριον o ny ext Tne Kehadno avrov.
ov uera τῶν οθονιων κιμανον.
ἄλλα χωρισ evrervAvypevor ew eva τοπονἢ
Tore ovv οἰσηλθεν o αλλοσ μαθητησ.
o ἤλθων πρωτοσ 7 ro μνημιον ἢ
^ και ἴδεν και ovk σπιστανσεν᾽ Ονδεπὼ yap
edicay τὴν Ypadny-wri δι avTov
ex νεκρῶν αναστηναι᾽ Απηλθον ovy παλιν
“ροσ eavrove ot μαθηται᾿ Mapia δα εἰστηκει.
" “προσ τὸ pynpio κλαιονσα eto
wo OV €KAei*ey 2rapexvilrer eto To μνημιον᾽
xat θεωρι dvo ayyedouc-eva ?rpoc τὴ κεφαλη
και ενα προσ Toe ποδινοοπου εκΚεαιτο
το σῶμα TOV iV.

και Aeyoucty avr) 6K6LVoL."yuvat Tt κλαιεισἦ

(Fol. 8 b secundae man(s.)

Cap. XX. 1—13.

APPENDIX.

XX.

10

12

13

[Late supra p. 154.]

APPENDIX.

8. MARCI XVI. 6

[GaArcE supra p. 325.]

10

l1

12

13

14

15

Inter fol 347 b et 415 a haec leguntur:

crucifixam-surrexit-non est hic.

ecce locus-ubi posuerunt eum.

sed ite dicite

discipulis eius et petro

quia praecedit uos in galileam.

ibi eum uidebitis-sicut dixit uobis.

at ille exeuntes-fagerunt de monumento.
inuaserat enim eas tremor et pauor.
et nemini quicquam dixerunt.
timebant enim:

surgens aut mane prima sabbati *
apparuit primo mariae magdalenae-
de qua eiecerat septem demonia.

illa uadens nunciauit:

his qui cum eo fuerant:

lugentibus et flentibus.

et illi audientes quia uiueret

et uisus esset ab ea. non crediderunt.
post haec autem

duobus ex eis ambulantibus

ostensus est in alia effigie

euntibus in uillam.

et illi euntes

nuntiauerunt caeteris

nec illis crediderunt

nouissime recumbentibus

illis undecim apparuit : et exprobrauit
incredulitatem illorum et duritiam cordis
quia his qui uiderant eum
resurrexisse non crediderunt.

et dixit eis.

euntes in mundum uniuersum.
praedicate euangelium

(Fol. 9 a secundae manis.)

CAP. XVI. 6—15.

427

428

APPENDIX.

8. Mango: XVI.

xaen τη xricei! Ort o πισταυσασ 16

και Bawricbec-cw8noeras®

o δα απιστησασικατακριθησοταιἶ

σημια δε eic πιστευσασειν».
TavTa παρακολουθησεοιἶ
Ev τω ονοματι μου-δαιμονια

ἐκβαλλουσι᾽ γλωσσεισ Aadn

σωσιν καινεισοοφεισ apovaiy"

xav θανασειμον τι ποιωσιν.

ov μη avrove Bian’

17

18

ev appworove χειρασ exiÜucovcew.

kat καλωσ εξουσιν᾽

a,
O uer ovv xo pera τὸ

" λαλῆησει avroc-avednupen

εἰσ roy ovpavor-xai exaÜ.cev
—
«v δεξίιων ov Ov’
Ἑκεινοι de εξελθοντεσ.
exnputay wayraxou’
—,
TOV KV συναργουντοσ.

και Tov λογον βεβαιουντοσ.

19

δια τῶν «τακολονθουν των σημιων-.

αμην
εναγγέάλιον kara μαρκαν
ereXecOn’

apxerat πραξισ αποστολωνἾ

omni creaturae ' qui crediderit
et baptizatus fuerit . saluus erit
qui aut n crediderit .cdemnabi-
signa aut eos qui crediderint.
haec sequentur '
In nomine meo. daemonia
eicient ' linguis loquentur
nouis-serpentes tollent *
et si mortiferu quid biberiut .
non eis nocebit '
Super egrotos manus imponent.
et bene habebunt "
Et dns quidem postqua.
locutus e eis. assumptus e.
in caelum-et sedit
a dextris di"
Illi aut profecti-
praedicauerunt ubiq;:
dno cooperante:
et sermonem cfirmante
sequentib’ signis".
amen’
EuAngelium scd marca
Explicit '

Incipiunt actus aplorum '

(Fol. 95 secundae maniis.)

Car. XVI. 15-90.

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS

IN QUIBUS OMNES VETERUM OORREOTORUM SCRIPTURAE RECENSENTUR, ET DE LOCIS EXPLICATUR NOTATU DIGNIS.

N.B. Correctiones in textu nostro interlineares, de quibus hic siletur, primae manüs sive ipsius scribae esse
judicamus. Quae in Codice, sub primae mants (p. m.] textu, elota potiüs quam erasa, altiüs scrutantibus subinde
apparent, ea per clot. diligenter notamus: e.g. Fol. 330 G,l 3 "super eum elot. sub ad eum sa p. m."

De posteriorum correctionibus, qnos A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, J, K, L, M nominamus, satis am in Prole-
gomenis nostris dictum est, s. m. [i. e. secundae mantis] incerti cujusdam neque antiquissimi scriptoris lectiones indicat.

Fol. 3 a. Prorsus evanuit atramen- | 1.12 supra o prim. in ovro; 9 b. 1. 10

ium.

3 ὃ. 1. 18 legas ior non viap p. m.;
aurno partim elotum 8. m. l 33 re-
scripsit K.

4G. l 4 b pro v in -vis, seu potius
-us G. Ls bprouin-uitG. Li
8 supra t in -bit G. 1. 23 i supra e in
-des G.

46.1. 14 a pro e prim. in ἐπαγγειλα-
ται Β. 1. 16 τεσ post akovcar addit C.

5a. 1 8 a in-tae et obelo et puncto no-
tat s. m. l. 23 nt οἷοί. sub m $n
puerum p. m.

5 5.1. 17 ἢ pro e prim., etiam e supra
at eras. in βεθλεαιμ B. l 19 ov pro
ea tn διετειασ B. l 22 0 insertum
ante ἡρεμιου B.

6 a. l. 5 & supra ue in querere G.
l. 8 m ad nocte adpendit G.
supra e in -des G.
consulari K.

65.1.2 τ in τὴν secund. mutat in Ὕ
8. m. l. 6 oB supra on in εφηθη C.
l. 22 fin. » post bepuarew addit K.

8a. 1. 3 i supra e tn -tes G.

b pro u in -gauit G. ll. 27, 29, 30
initio, deficit pergamena. l. 30 est per
^^^ supra positum abrogat G.

8 b. 1.2 em pro ew B. l. 8 marg.
us: sectionis Ammonianae vix tandem
legitur. l. 19 "*ov pro Ou prim. habet
A: forsan gutem rectits Kipling. qui
cov non OvOv p. m. legisse putat. 1. 26
.. supra o (articul) s. m.; sic etiam

l.10 i
l.270prouin

1. 18

supra o prim. in opto.

ga. 1. 25 b pro v tn -tavis seu potius
-tauis G.

95.1. 15 o in -«λαιασ, 1.17 » in μεγαν
partim erasa. l. 18 x supra lineam
ante exea Β. 1.27 » supra σ tn -βλη-
στροσ B.

IO a. |. 8 in per. . supra pontum abro-
gat G. 1.9 ἃ supra b (obelo delet.) in -bit
G. L irt supra ph, 1. 14 h supra ta G.

10 5.1. 27 rw supra lineam ante xn C.
ll. 31—33 partim rescripsit K.

I1 a. l. 27 — supra spa ponit G.

11 ὃ. 1. 14 fin. -rac pro -των D.
c ad ada appendit H.

I2 d. 1 7 — supra a in iustitia G.
l. 10 t supra n in dixerin G. l 12i
supra e in -ces G. l 171 primum tn
sall obelo delet G.

12 b. 1l. 5 αν supra lineam post Oc C ;
sic etiam C (nts mavis F) τω post τουτων
ad fin. lin. 1. 12 legas υμειν sine puncto
p.m.;iproainopyat- D. 1.35 win
προσφερεισ erasum 8. m. 1.26 fin. ewe
post raxv addit A non prima manus, ut
olim judicavimus. Cf, Tabul. m1. 2.
l. 28 -σει per puncta supra posita abro-
gats.m. 1.30 fin. eeras.s.m. Sed
confer Prolegom. p. Iv. not. 1.

13a. 1.12 isupra e inomnesG. 1.24
e supra i erasum tn -ari G. L 31 nim
exiens et obelo et puncto notat s. m. 1. 32
u supra b (obelo delet.), et * supra r ultim.
G, cut forsan dandum est^ sequens.

]. r$

13 ὃ. 1. 28 you supra ew B, etiam
loco ew erasi D.

14a. 1. 1 i supra 6 in omnes G. 1. 16
Jin. " facit eam moechari addit G. 1. 31
est * est pro etiam etiam G.

14 b. 1. 11 dele — supra :.
ac pro ew in ὕμειν B.
pro ev ovparouw forsan B.

15a. 1. 8e passum supra ium Οὐ, unum
etiam per ' '' supra posita abrogato. 1. 10
t in dat et obelo et puncto notat G. 1. 20
i supra lineam post fili G.

15 5. 1. 24 ὦ supra o in avro» C. 1.30
a pro o tn BAarro- D.

16 a. 1. 5 it tn facitis εἰ punctis et
obelis notat ἃ. — 1. 14 x supra 8 in des-
tera G. 1. 16 us supra τ (obelo notatum)
in tur G. 1, 26 n supra es in cludes G.

16 b. Foedatur chemicis haec pagina:
sic etiam 26, 385, 326, ἄο. 1. 7 fin.
wo addit A. cf. 125. 1.26. 1. 15 yap
supra lineam post €ay B. 1. 28 τω supra
lineam post e» C. xpupaw pro xpugia A.
l. 31 ov et » in αφανιζουσιν erasit 8. m.,
σ (C) in e (€) mutato. l. 32 & supra
lineam post κλεπται B. 1. 33 ove ante
ev erasum 8. m. (legas θησαυρουσουσ ev).

25 a. 1. 2 e supra is (obelo notatum) in
maris G.

l. τό
l. 31 0 ουρανιοσ

25 b. 1. 28 a» supra vex C.

26a.etb. Summa hujus folii pars αὖ.
scissa est: quae restant 1. 1 a. et b. dedi-
mus.

26 b. 1. 23 ew supra líneam ante rn-
pourra C.

430

47 a. ll 11, 14 e supra a (obelo nota-
tum) in jaj- G. 11]. 16, 19 u supra b
(obelo notatum) in nob G. l. 21 t pro
l. 23 8 in utrisque
l. 38

c in mittunc G.
et obelo et puncto notatum s. m.
e supra lineam forsan 8. m.

27 b. 1. 10 » in avrov in v mutat D.

28 a.1 . 4u supra b ín -bit G. 1. 21
credimus supra etiam improbat per
'"'*G. 11. 8 er supra lineam inter |
εἰ unt G.

28 b. 1l. 1 rw supra lineam post εν C.
1. 8 σ in ecxvdpevos supra a! eras. scrip-
sit p. m., vel forsan potius A. l9p
prim. in pep per punctum abrogat K.
1. 12 Tov κυ pro ro» xy D. l. 16 litera
(ω 1) elot. sub a secund. $n avra p. m. cf.
1.8. 1. 31 avin capaptravoy eras. 8. m.
l. 33 ἴσρ- pro ewp- 8. m.

40 a. l 7 rasura incidit post au in

autem. l. 32 u supra b (obelo nota-
tum) G.

29 ὃ. 1. 9 0 mutat nr H. l. 19 ἡ
supra lineam. post μηγε B. l. 27 e»

mutat in ev τη H.

30 6.1. 13 * post δια p. m. casu scrip-
tum videtur,

31 a. 1. 6 s secund. in uestris obelo
notat. G. L 10 i supra lineam post
fii G.

31 5. 1. 3 awoxrwac supra σφαξαι D.
l6 roveras. s. m. 1. 14 fin. avro p. m.
sed. rescriptum, me judice, negante Wet-
&tenio. l 21 y» supra lineam post
eur D. l. 22 x pro x in δικ- D.

2 a. ]. 4 forsan c pro g in magis p. m.,
corrigente A. 1.25 i supra e (obelo
notatum) in -nes G.

32 b. IL τ, 7 lacera est pergamena.
l 14 epx- pro epyas- B. l. 17 $ pro
b in rub K. l. 27 e» supra lineam
ante μαλακοισ B.

332a.1.5 ἃ supra ue tn que α. 1.17
8 prim. tn audistis εἰ obelo et puncto delet
un m. l.25hante arundinem in margine
scribit Q. 1. ay n in regnum eras. s. m.

330. L 5 Tow et των eras. s.m. : sic o

prim. 1. 9. l. 9 δε supra lineam post
aro A, l. 31 « supra lineam inter a
et wv À.

34 a. l. 12 e supra i in omnis G.
l. 31 ae supra i (obelo notatum) in facti
G.

ADNOTATIONE8 EDITOBIS.

34 Ὁ. IL 5, 13 » in ny eras. 8. m.: sic | (ἃ obelo notat.) G.

n prim. 1. 7, et eoras Ἰ. 25. l. 32 row
supra lineam post ino C.

35 a. 1. 18 uo pro bu (b obelo notat.) G.
ll 24—27 partim deficit. pergamena.
l. 24 b pro u in lau G.

35 5.1. a e supra lineam ante ἰδοντεσ
B. l 27 c supra lineam post τι H.
l. 31 Tov eras, 8. m.

36 a. 1. 1 au supra b (obelo notatum)

in bellere G. l. 8 u supra b (obelo
notatum) in -bit G. 1, 28 u supra b,
m supra t in obet G.

36 b. Chemicis foedatur haec pagina.
l.2 ἡ sub ὕ, v &ub ev prim. elot. omnia
p.m. l.9 7c eras. s. m. ; sic etiam um
L 19, F1. 20, ore 1,25. 1. 18 κατεαξεν
pro κατιαξεισ, addito etiam in marg. xa-
Aap... συντετριμ nuevo post avrov l. 17 F.
ll. 26—28 lacera est pergamena, hoc loco.
l 3r α pro e in -povre D. l. 33 a0
supra rn in στησεται C.

37 a. 1. 2 u supra b (obelo notatum) in
salbaG. — 11. 7, 22 ἃ pro b (obelo no-
tatum) tn -bit G. l 17 fin. in marg.
"harundinem quassatam addá G. 1.18
t supra 8 (obelo notatum) tn confringes G.
l. 23 a in ita perüt omnino in lacund.
l. 33 b pro u in stauit G.

37 b. 1. 3 σ᾽ clot. sub X in -ovÀ p. m.
1. 32 ayaa eraso, o substituit D.

38 a. 1. 3 c elot. sub i in eic- p. m.
l. 4 i supra lineam post fili G.

38 b. 1. 13 avr pro ca D. l. 15 ¢
in wowepe (etiam Tov 1. 27) eras. 8. m.
l 20 ¢ supra e in -era« D. l. 21 ye
supra av in rno νεασ B, ra supra xax D.

39 a. 1. 3 uerbum uacuum pro beruum
uacum G. l. 4 n eupra -det, 1. 12 a
supra ue in que G. l. 25 b supra u
in -uit G (c in condemnauit punctato,
forsan p. m.).

39 b. 1. 7 avrov eras. 8. m. a supra
lineam post xewor 1. 8, stem supra e se-
cund. in eornxecay |. 14 B.
supra o eras, in ec A. l. 29 4 supra
ἐσ in ἐστήκει E.

40 a. l. 1 u supra b (obelo notatum) in
-ibiG. 11. 12, 15 a supra ue in que G.

40 b. 1. 24 € supra lineam ante λαλει

]. 24 »

B.
41 a. 1. 3 t supra lineam post -ba, 1. 5
n supra -ret, |. 7 i supra ru in harunt

fin. ad audit addit e G.

l 4 h ἐπ hor et
puncto et obelo notat G. l 24 ebat
supra or (sed ebat eras.) B. L 39 i
supra e (obelo notat.) in -tes, L 30 c eu-
pra t (obelo notatum) in dit G. L 30a
secund. in vadae obelo notat s.m. 1. 33
g inc mutat G.

41 ὃ. l. 24 εν supra lineam ante εαντω
Α. l. 32 σ in πλουτουσ erasit 8. m.

41 a. 1. 7 b pro u in ueati G.
l, 27 u supra
b (obelo notatum) in ber- G. l. 33 u
supra o (obelo notatum) tn -uos G.

42 b. 1. 28 xy supra θην B.
τῶν supra lineam post παντων C.

43 a. l. 29 periit omnind e in eis.

43 b. l. 10 » in ἐλαληνσεν eras. s. m.
l. λό νιοι 8. m. per rasuram pro vto rye
Bac factum.

44 α. 1. 4 i supra e (obelo notatum) ἐπ
habe- G. 1l. 16, 30 b pro u in -auo- G.
l. 3a isupra e (obelo notatum) in colleg-
G.

44 b. 1. 31 A prim. in βαλλουσιν eras.
8. fh.

45 a. 1. 18 à supra ue in querenti G.
l. 20 e supra i prim. tn uindedit, etiam
i supra e (obelo notatum) G.

45 δ. 1. 32 e supra a in evap- H.

46 a. l. 1 intelleximus in marg. (=.
supra etiam posito) G. l. 19 fin. c
post hae habet G.

46 b. 1.12 τὴν supra lineam post wee

l. r4

l 33

B.
474. 1. 8 u supra b (obelo notatum) ἐπ
-abit G. 1. 26 ae supra i (obelo nota-
tum) tn secuti G.

47 6.1. 16 o supra ὦ ponit A, ὦ in o
mutat Κ΄. l.27»supra ἡ K.

48 a. 1l. 14 g pro c tn frac G. l. 16
ue supra lineam post a tn -carunt, sed
postea elot. l. at fin. bas post tur
habet G. 1. 261 in fluct- mutatur p.m.,
Ὁ semi-formato.

48 b. l. 21 ar: post -cap* addit L.
(: τελοσ: ut solet, tn margine posito).
l. 30 o supra o in προερ- C.

4923.1. 3 r in ergo et puncto et obc!o
notat a.m. G ponit den supra na L 13,
& supra -ce 1. 14, m supra -sa 1. 1ς.
l. 29 ἃ supra b in -bati (obelo notatum) G.

49 5. 1. 10 obclo notat ἃ in Ba» K.
l. 12 ac supra ein -care A. 1.22 D?

pro -wri, etiam pro -wre 1. 24, ot habet:
«νι et -wre reponit K.

zo a. 1. 6 pro au tn aut (au eraso) e
habet G. l. 33 8 £n utrisque et obelo
et puncto delet s. m.

50 ὃ. 1. 3 sub κνὴν lineolam ponit K.
ll. 9, 16 D! pro -wrei habet οι, sed -wrei

reponit. K. l. 13 fin. ι post. -φημεια
addit K. l. 14 yw delet s. m. (D),
reponit K.

51a. 1.2 (sic etiam 51 b) hiat perga-
mena. ll. 9, 14 coinquinant in marg.
(— super communicant posito) G. 1. 20
u supra y (obelo deletum) G.

51 b. L 4 va eras. s. m.

53 a. l. 26 e supra a in jaj- G.

51 b. 1, 4 και To περισσευον TU» κλασμ
p. m., sed super rasuram rescriptum.
Prior lectio (nisi forte Tov fnit. lin.)

perüt. l. 19” supra $yre, supra oy-
8. m. (H.1). 1, 20 o pro a in σημιαν
H.

53 d. l. 2 autem supra lineam ante
turbae G. — 1. r1 ut ante signum, 1. 19
a supra ue t» querit G.

53 5. 1. 4 fin. w pro -τε K. L 19
v (postea, eras.) supra lineam post ro A:
τον ζωντ oc legit H.

544. l. 19 uiuentis in marg. (——
super saluatoris posito) G (alid quam in
53 ὃ manu). 1l. 23 meus supra lineam
post pater G. l 25 b pro v in -vo
(immd potius -uo) G.

54 δ. 1. 10 ὦ supra o (obelo notatum)
tn εἰλεοσ B.

55 a., 55 5. Il. 30, 31 Aiat pergamena.

55a. ἢ. 13 8 supra ue in que, sunt
supra hom- G.

55 b. 1. 6 ror secund. per puncta supra
posita abrogat s. m. l. 20 c pro ¢ ha-
bet D. 1. 29 eraparrec D, literd quam
scripsit p. m. ante rrec omnind delet4.

56a. 1. 17 ἃ supra b in bis G.

57 a. 1l. 14d pro t in at, 1. 25 ' supra
o in hoc G.

57 b. 1. 1 » supra o eras. in κοκκοσ B.
l. 7 δ woc p. m., sed o Voc 8.m. 1. 30
y supra lineam post new B.

58 α. 1. 2 π supra hic A ut mihi vide-
tur: forsan p. m. l $ e supra a in
jaj- G. l. 8 8 ante m obelo notat G.

— —
l r5 facit aut prae[stat abscisso] G,
etiam per (———.) abrogato. 1.17 u

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

supra b (obelo notatum) in bidetur G.
lat b prou in liueri G. l. 26 n in
-iens obelo abrogat G.

58 b. 1. 16 δε erasum 8. m.

59 5. 1. 13 U pro ἡ tn ἡμων B. 1. 28

1 f supra ἐστε referunt ad versus in imá
pagind per G suppletos

εσται δεδεμμενα ev Tow ουρανοισ

και οσα a» λυσητε emi Tyo yno b uw b
l. 31 Tov erasum s. m.

60 a. 1.3 ἃ supra b (obelo notatum) in
salb-, l. 4 n supra -ri in fuerit G. 1. 19
8 tn lucrast- obelo notat 8. m. 1, 28 1
post terram refert ad versus in imd pagind
per G suppletos:

erunt ligata in caelis

et quaecumque solueritis in terram ᾧ

60 b. 1. τ in ov yap ew δυο x.T.À.
mutat D. — 1. 8 fin. xc erasum. 1. 18
0o supra o0 in awobnva A.

61 a. 1. 14 m supra lineam post dece
G. 1.15 be supra -an- et autem supra

eo G. 1. 18 fin. ere pro i secund. in
restitui G. l 22 est obelo abrogat
8. m.

61 ὃ. 1. 24 ντεσ C supra vow erasum.
l. 29 » tn θηλὺν eras. s. m.

62 a.1. 7 m supra lineam post nequa
G. l. 24 m supra ep in teptantes G.

62 b. 1. 6 και eras. [deest Latinà].

63 a. 1. 8 per tn marg. G, pro di quod
obelo notatur. 1. 12 causa in marg.
G, ratione per ~~ notato.

63 b. 1. 17 v supra lineam post o (ar-
ticul.) A. 1. 31 a supra lineam ante
δυνατὸν A.

64 a. 1. 4 ta supra lineam post manda
G. l. 16 fin. e in me deest p. m., ad-
dit G.

64 b.1. 3 c supra x in «καμεν B. 1.7
ἢ pros in καθισ- B. l. 9 B supra
lineam ponit tac ante B: sic etiam a
post -σιον |. 13, e supra αἱ tn -erai 1. 25.
l. 29 evSexarnp elot. sub evvarny e p. m.

65 a. 1. 27 b pro u in dauo, 1. 29 m
supra n (obelo notatum) tn iden- G.

65 b. 1. 1 e tn -μεισθ- obelo notat Κ΄.
l. 26 £e supra eo in ἐστιν K.

66 a. 1. 16 patrem supra famil, s supra
m sequens (obelo notatum), 1, 22 ibi supra
e (obelo notatum) in te G.

66 b. 1. 19 a0 p. m. me judice (Kipling.
A, forsan rectius): perit atramentum.

431

67 a. 1. το i in accessit mutat. p. m-

l 20 b pro u bis in uiuit- G. 1, 29
ges supra lineam post re G. ll. 30, 31

a supra o (obelo notatum) in eorum G.
67 b. 1. 7 — supra &xpov forsan A vel

B: sed 715. 1.0 — sub awxar et +
in marg. K. 1.25 velot. sub tin ἵνα
p.m. l 30 .. supra v eras. 8. m.

l. 31 οιησ elot. sub ισ δε p. m.

68 a. 1. 14 u supra o (obelo notatum)
in fond- G, l. 17 & supra ne in caene
G. l. 21 a in saedentes obelo notavit
8. m.

68 b. 1. 2 ε elot. sub in -φαγη p. m.
l. 8 fin. exes secund. p. m., me judice, sed
“ super exei prim., ' super xpeuay 8. m.
[nescio an rectius. Kipling. exe. secund.
sm. (A), " et’ p. m] 115 -you A
pro “γιον : restituit » K. 111. 26, 27 ὦ
pro o4n occara H: sic 69 b. 1. 16.

69 a. ). 6 u supra b (obelo notatum) in
solb- G. l. 10 est supra lineam post
factum G. .1.25a supra ue in que G.
l. 26 o supra lineam p. m., obelo notat
8. m.

69 b. 1. 5 fin. o post yeyparra: addit
H. 1.19 ow supra ὦ in avro B, tte-
rum οἷ (ὦ eras.) D. L 33 » ante avi
eras, 8. m.

70 a. 1.9 n ante c, h post c, G supra
lineam. 1.16 o in filio obelo notat 8. m.
l 19 etiam per^^^^ abrogat s. m. ll. 31,
33 h in haruit obelo notat s. m. l. 32
punctum superius post discipuli p. m.,
forsan casu.

yo b. 1. 7 re οἷοί. sub on in agre p. m.
l. 17 fin. ον post λογον addit D: cf. 71b.
L 3t.

71 a. 1.3 e suprai prim., ]. 10c supra
d prim. (d obelo notat.), 1. 17 b pro u in
-auo et u supra b (obelo notatum) in bos,
l. 25 m supra b (obelo notatum) in -ribus
G.

71 b. 1. 1 » supra lineam post ro B.
l3 uera prim. per puncta supra ponta
abrogat s. m. l 7 fin. o pro w tn δνω
8. m. l 31 init. o» pro oA, nist maris D.

72 8.1. 5 m supra n (obelo notatum) in
identidem G: sic 73 a. L 1.

72 ὃ. 1. 25 ἢ supra ὃ eras. in ὕμων B.

73 a. ll. 9—16, in marg. recens manus
adscripsit Magi .iii- Caspar " Malchus-
Patisarca - Latrones cu xpo crucifixi:

432

Gemas. dext. Demas, sinist.’ In Nico-
demi Evangel. (Thilo, Cod. Apocryph.
N. T., 1832, p. 588) latrones Teords et
Δημᾶς nominantur; in Actis Nicodemi
sive Actis Pilati, (Tischendorf. Evan.
Apocryph. 1853) Γίστασ et Δυσμᾶσ.

74 G. l. 4 b pro u in parauolis G.

75 a. 1. 3 qui autem ommutuit e 1. 6,
eras. potius quam elot. sub et dicit ei p. m.
l. 4 i’ et supra o (obelo notatum) in hoc (c
forsan s. m.) G: sic 1. 21 u supra b (obe-
lo notatum), in bidetur, 1. 23 m supra e
tn tept-.

76 a. l. 3 post sem addit en G. 1.39
dicet per ''''" supra posita abrogat G.

"6 b. ]. 24 wayra ov» prim. per puncta
et lineam abrogat K. l. 27 yap per
. ¥- supra script. abrogat 8. m., forsan G:
L 28

esp

sic super enim 77 a. l. 27.
a prim. in αδυσβ- eras. s. m.

77 a. 1.13 d supra p (obelo notatum) in
ponec G.

2715.1. 3 τὴν prim. per puncia supra
posita abrogat K. 1. 29 οἱ supra lineam
ante λεγοντεσ C vel ἘΠῚ

78 a. ll. 15, 16 b pro u £n -auitur G:
stc 1. 32 b pro u in deu-. l 25 h
in haridam obelo notat s. m.

48 b. 1. 20 fin. ot post τυφλοι addit A
vel D.

79 a. ll. 7, 10, 13 hiat pergamena.
l. 33 ur in paretur per '" supra positum
abrogat s. m.

80 a. 1. 8 h supra cr, et o pro ἃ in
urnatis G.

8o b. 1. 3 forsan ἡμῶν p.m., sed ἡ
perüt omnind: v erasum, cujus vestigia
jam leguntur, viz primae mands est. 1.7
lacera est p : vinculo membrana-
cto tegitur oup, sed " adhuc legitur.
l. 31 ὦ et c supra o et v erasa in οδυνων B.

81 a. 1. 3 i supra e prim. in demitte-
tur G.

81 b. 1. 1 rur supra lineam post rar» C.
l 17 ov prim. eras. (? post X posito) A.
l. 18 o pro w in eorwo H. l. 30 fin.
gra pro ouo H.

82 a. 1. 15 eniet finis e 1. 14 elot. sub
ideritis p. m. l. 32 u supra b (obelo
notatum) in salb- G.

83 a. l. 1 e p. m. elot, ante tunc.

83 5. 1. 19 no supra lineam ante ew-
ἤλθεν D.

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

84 a. ]. 32 i supra e prim. (obelo no-
tatum) in demisisset G.

85a. 1. 3 e tn feidelis et obelo et puncto
notat & m. l. 6 u supra b (obelo no-
tatum) in serbus G. 9

85 b. 1. 1 -εταὶ primd, sed ἐσαι p. m.,
T eloto subo. 1. 8 η elot. sub e secund.
in ἀρκεσει p. m.

86 a. 1. 14 n supra et ín dicetes G.

86 b. 1. 21 a tn eva eras. s. m.

87 a.1. a7 fin. est * post tuum addit
G. 1.29 m supra lineam post nequa G.

88 a. 1. 22 est per ""' supra posita ab-
rogat G.

88 ὃ. 1. 29 ere supra lineam ante λεσεν
K. 1.31: Lad σοδ: refert in marg. 1. 32.

89 b. 1. 9 wo in Nexpwoou eras. s. m.,
post puncta, supra posita. Cf. 81 b. 1. 17.
l 35 uaroc prim. eras. 8. m. ll. 33,
33 primae mants sunt, sed sub verba

προσ Tove ἀρχιερεισ Kat εἰπεν avrow

τι θελεται μοι δουναι elota.

go ὅ. 1. 3 σ in ow eras. 8. m.
supra pe in ἀποκρεισ K.

91 a. ll. 1—6; a1 deficit pergamena
(sic or ὃ. 11, 1—3; 24). 1.9 tsecund,
tn itte obelo notat G.

gt 5.1. 6 » (ut videtur) elot. sub ιν in
adecu p. m.

92 a. l.3t h supra t in getsamini G.

91 b. l. 11 avrovc οἷοί, sub rove pa
p.m. 1, λό c supra lineam post rov C.

93 a. I. 18 ens supra it (obelo notatum)
in abiit G.

93 5. 1. 24 in λεγειωνησ mutat ὦ in o
anina D.

94 G. IL 1—4 deficit pergamena (sic
945.1. ἡ. 17 te in accedentes per
puncta supra abrogat s. m. l. 9 ic
supra e in ame G.

94 5. 1. 18 v pro » in rovro», oc pro a
in Xeyorra D. l. 23 post ἐεσιωπα ma-
culatur pergamena.

95 a. 1. 20 eum secund. per ''' supra
positum abrogatG. 11.528 tn -deuitis
in b mutat G.

95 b. L 31. Dele : in marg.

975. 1. aw pror in roca K, addd etiam
cov post roca F, cov l. 3 punctato.

98 a. 1. 5 e supra i tn praenis G.

98 b, l. 10 p pro ἃ prim. in φλαγελλ-
A. 1l 38« supra lineam ante ariya-
yov B: cf, vers. Lat.

]. a1 «6

99 a L 2 ultum supra lineam post
tum (lineold per e in fieri insertá) G.
l. 5 m obelo notat, b pro u in -euitis Àabet
G. l 27 h supra cl, 1. 28 et supra
lineam ante duxerunt G.

995.1. 27 cin avroceras. 8. m. 1. 33
c pro fin ζαφθ- E.

100 a. Titulus vinculo membranaceo
legitur. ll. 17, 45 b pro u tm liuer- G.
l 22 ἃ supra b (obelo notatum), 1. 27 m
supra n (obelo notatum) in iden-, 1l. 29 8
supra e tert. in tenebre G.

100 b. 1. 20 ve supra ed, ἡ in e mutato
C. l. 24 Xe supra lineam ante -yorres
B. 1. 30 » supra lineam post papa B.
l 31 Tov supra $ (per puncta supra
posita abrogatum) C.

tor a. 1.8 b pro a in liuerat G. 1.22
u pro b prim. (obelo notatum) in serb- G.
1, 23 A (pro a) supra re tn terre G.

tor b. l. 11 λισασ prim. eras. s. 9,
punctis priüs supra positis. ll. 13, 3t
ἢ supra lineam post papa B. l 26
super φνλακασ (partim eras.) κουστουδιαν
ponit M. l. 48 ro supra lineam post
-uca» C. 1.20 super r v φυλακ (η εἰ
ἡ p.f. prorsus eras.) THe κουστουδιασ
ponit M.

102 a. 1.20 b pro ἃ secund. in juue
G. 11. 20, 28 h supra cr in sepul
crum G.

102 b., 103 5., 104 b. partim, abscissac
sunt sectiones Ammonianae.

102 b. l. 15 τὴν supra lineam post
eu C.

103 a. l. 11 te supra lineam post vide
G. ll. 15, 26 b pro u $n -deuitis G.
l. το fin. ibs elot. sub eis p. m. L 28
ne supra lineam ante -runt G.

103 b. l. 1 lacera est pergamena (sic
104G3.1.1—4). 1. 2 supra lineam ante
a» A: simillimum verd est e p. m. 115 ὃ.
l. 23. l. 13: ad sect. Ammon. perti-
net.

104 a. l. 2 b pro u in nouis G.

104 b. ll. 1—3 rubro script., initio

Evangelii. l 1 fin. θν disertissimi :
sic "o yeyore»* l. 4. 1. 3 α supra lineam
post & K. l.9 @ pro x in kv A (me

Judice), qui etiam ἣν per. . abrogat, et v
ad fin. lineae in o mutat. ibid. e (xt
videtur) elot. sub ἡ in ἣν p. m. l 20
κε supra wy in elu», 1. 22 οἱ supra lineam

ante οὐκ, |. 23 ex supra lineam post οὐδε,
l. 30 ὕμιν supra lineam post εἰπὸν B.

113 b. l. 11 $ supra p in νυμιοσ E.
l. 30 ὃ elot. sub o p. m. (ante δε).

114 G. l. 3 fin. ueniunt ad eum οἷοί,
p. m.

114 5.1. 24 a supra lineam post ov A.

115 a. ]. 2 xpa? elot. sub ihs p. fm.

115 b. 1. 6 no in δειψησω per puncta
supra posita abrogat, deinde eradit 8. m.
l. 22 o supra lineam ante pa H. 1. 32
avrov supra lineam ante ev C.

116 a. 1.1 b pro ἃ in uiuit bis G.
l. 3 b pro u in dauo (sic legas, non davo)
G.

116 b. 1. 20 ν supra lineam post ἡνεγκε
B.

117 G. 1. 3 puncta sub ui in -tiauit
ponit 8. m.: cf. text. Graec.

117 5. 1. 3 o supra lineam ante ovx
E (o minutissimo etiam post ovx semi-
formato) 1, 26 e supra lineam ante
ορτην A.

118 a. l. 4 pro ἃ in -auor- secund.,
]. 5 pro u in lauo-, b Aabet G. l. 29
— sub basiliscus K.

118 b. ll. 3, 33 € supra lineam ante ἴδ.
A. l. 4 x eras. sub o secund. in βασι-
λισκοσ (c p. m. esse videtur). l5a
elot. sub € in Ke p. m. l. 19 ro supra
lineam ante wary C.

119 a. 1, 36 b pro h in helzetha forsan
p. m.

119 b. 1, ar 8e supra lineam ante
ασθεν- A, l. 22 £e supra ev tn evev-
σεν A.

120 b. 1. 3 » supra lineam post eXve
. B: sic etiam 1. 4 » post eXeye, l. 28 την
ante. (wy. 1. 10 εἰ elot. sub yo in
ποιησὴ p. m.

121 ὃ. 1. 20 gu in μου eraso, av. reponit
A. l. 25 v tn λυχλον in σ mutat B.

122 a. l. 16 dico prim. per puncta
supra posita improbat 8. m. l. 20
ejus supra lincam ante quod A.

122 b. 1. 4 X supra | in awecralxey
B. l. 8 apaprarovcat in a μαρτυρου-
ca. mutat p. m. aro elot. sub vpo p. m.
l. 21 wy super aa in ὕμασ B.

123 b. 1l. 14 c in oc obelo notat K.
l*16 re supra lineam ante ecrw H.
1. 38 συ.σ... 1 elot. sub Swoexaxo p. m.

124 G. l. 1 batibi elot. sub debat p. m.

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

IL 26, 27 hiat pergamena (sic 124 b.
l 27).

I24 b. IL 10, 28 e supra lineam ante
w H. 1, 27 av tn avrov eras. 8. m.,
eliam per puncta supra posita antea
abrogatum.

125 a. l. 6 te supra m in aum K.

125 ὦ. l. 17 ya supra po in ἐρσωμεθα
B. l 22 e secund. in εἰπεν mutat B
l. 26 ἐστιν prim. erasit 8. m.:
per puncta supra posita etiam antea abro-
gatum.

126 a. 1. 6 u pro o in hoc A: forsan
p. m. l. 17 bi supra e in -emur G:
sed bi rursus deletum,

126 b. 1. a — sub wo in διδωσ K. 1. 20
jin. » post eavró K: sic 128 b. 1. I4 fin.

127 b. 1. 15 και eras. 8. m.: eay supra
ria C. l. τό init. και p. m. rescript.
super rasuram.

128 a. 1. 17 fin. t erasum: etiam antea
et obelo et puncto notatum. — sub viue-
ritis 1. 28, uibet 1l. 3t K, lineis similibus
etiam in margine positis.

128 b. 1. 11 vo elot. sub ov ultim. p. m.
l. 25 fin. x addit B post ἐστιν.

129 a. 1. 7 ἃ in aeo eras. 8. m.

129 b. 1. 6 s Latine elot. sub o in σε
p. m. l. 22 o supra lineam post avro
H. l. 24 init. ov pro οἱ prim. B.

130 b. 1. 3 ὁ supra oc in avroc A, me
judice.

132 0.1. 23 ro supra lineam post a
B, qui etiam v pro ¢ in avrow habet.
l. 29 o pro a in ἐλεγαν B.

134 a. l. 3 m secund. in manums par-
tim eras. 1. 24 — eub ihs autem est Καὶ
notantis: sic etiam 133 b. 1. 24; 153 b.
l 10; passim, in marg. — l. 29 muliere
per puncta supra posita abrogat 8. m.

134 b. 1. 28 ὃ secund. super rasuram
rescript. p. m.

135 a. l. 3 8 in inclinatus per puncta
supra posita abrogat s. m. l. 27 ein
et obelo notat s. m.

135 6. l. 1 ν eras. sub © in -πων p. m.
l 12 τῇ supra o in ζησετε E. lL 15
o pro a in edeyay K. Ibid. e supra
a in avrov A. l 30 vro supra v in
τον E, sed ro» supra κοσ D ut videtur.

136 b. 1. 36 wi supra eu tn euew B.
l]l 27 e supra lineam ante wpaxa A:
forsan p. m., eed periit atramentum.

1n o.

433

137 b. 1. 2 a supra ev (eras.) A: re-
ponit e» H.. 1. 3 — sub εἰ in erre K.
l. 6 ovy pro ovx, et ne" (sic) pro Onper B :
reponit οὐκ et θημεν H, θ΄ eraso. — 1.9
jin. a, pro ον (eras.) B: reponit ον H, qui
a obelo tranaftxit. l. 11 AGA pro αληθ
habet B. l 17 εν elot. eub 9x in -9xev
p.m. 1.29 αἱ supra e ultim. in are-
μαζετε B.

138 a. 1. 2 t in audiuit partim eras.

138 b. l. 5 λεγ elot. sub συλ p. m.
L 8 o pro a secund. in aweOavay K.
l. 18 e supra lineam ante ἴδη A.

140 a. l. 37 & in aeum obelo notat
8. m.

140 b. 1. 15 θη secund. erasum: sic ¢
secund. in iyi L 6.

I41 b. 1.12 o supra lineam ante ὅσ A.
l. 16 ec supra lineam ante τιν C. 1. 23
v pro a in. nSowaro D.

143 6.1. 13 σκου supra aw in yeow-
ow E. 1. 30 c secund. in eorw puncto
abrogat 8. m.

144 b. 1. 26 ay supra lineam post -θησ
B. lage supra wo tn Tow A, forsan
p. m.

145 a. 1. 12 e tn ego (g etiam in c
mutato) erasit 8. m. l. 25 s prim. in
lapidastis et obelo et puncto abrogat s. m.

145 b. 1. 9 fin. duae literae (forsan
p.m.) erasae. 1.19 rho secund. erasit
8. m.

146 ὁ. 1.1 e supra lineam ante w A.
l. 9 w pro ἢ in αὐτὴ A. L 13 κε
(postea erasum) supra lineam ante xot-
para B! l. 33 o elotum inter x et w.

147 α. 1. 8 quoniam lumen mundi
€ l. 7 clot. sub si quis autem ambulat in
p. m.

147 5. 1. 14 » pro o secund. in κοσμοσ
D. l. 32 ov supra ὃ et a pro o post
à C.

148 a. 1. 28 n supra es in uides D1
ἃ in caecidit obelo notat s. m.

148 b. 1. 3 ai elot. sub e in xe p. m.

l. 4 fin. o post πω addit B. 1. $ avru»

pro ων habet B. l. 8 σ elot. p. m.
ante ino. l. 27 e supra lineam post

wept B, me judice.

149 b. L 8 xaipac A: post x scripsit
$ó p.m. ]. 30 € supra lineam ante
oprny B. l. 32 w supra οἱ tn ya E.
l. 33 o supra lineam post orw E.

55

434

150 b. 1. 8 » supra lineam post ηλειψε
|. BR. L 32 eopray post ew τὴν eras.
(orn et tantum non v perierunt).

151 a. l. 4 i supra lineam ante bi K.
l. 31 stera super rasuram rescriptum.

151 5.1. 3 w pro o in οσσανα A.

152 b. 1. 2 w elot. sub o in πεσων p. m.
]. 10 ον (postea erasum) supra x in δια-
koc À vo supra oc in διακοσ C. 1. a1
fin. tres literae p. m. erasae post edeyov:
forsan Sav.

153 5.1. 19 e supra lineam ante ἴδω-
ow A. l 20 ewe supra lineam ante
orpag- D.

154 G. l. 11 ll elot. sub g in signa
p.m. l. 13 n elot. sub t in -pleretur
p. m. 1. 18 oculos eras. sub cor p. m.

154 5. 1. 5 > post αλλ et wa (a postea
eras.) supra lineam post αλλ B. 1.22
w pro o in wapada A.

156 b. 1, 12 v in πετρουσ eras. 8. m.
l. 20 o in marg. ante carayac, x prox
ante Xeyei etiam ov 1. 22 supra lineam

post ποιησ D. l. 23 w ín εγνω casu
quodam eras. L 26 ovdac elot. sub yo
ayo p. m.

157 a. 1l. a fin. me et obelo et punctis
supra positis abrogat 8. m.

157 ὃ. l 1 init. και evo lineold (etiam
puncto super x posito) antiquá manu de-
lentur. l 9 AA elot. (obelo etiam
notata) sub y in ayaxare, quae litera
p. m. esse videtur. L 14 fin. v» addit
ad guy D: postea vvv eras. ]. 20 fin.
t pro v in cov 8. m.

158 a. ll. 15, 24, 25 Atat pergamena:
sic 158 b. ll. 24, 25.

158 b. 1. 5 « supra a in eyrokare B.
ey. .....[eyvexerre αν teste Kipling.] jam

eras. ad fin. lineae addidit F, 1, 1a
supra εἰ in Aew B. l. 77 « supra
lineam post wae D. l 30 fin. ro,

ll. 32, 33 » in avrov eras. s. m.

150 6. 1.1 » eras, in αὐτὸν 8. m. 1, 4
€ supra tin ἐστιν B. l. r4 a prow
ett pron in ἐγφωνησω habet At — 1.27
t supra, ein ὕμεν E: εἰ etiam supra ὦ in
μενων (v fin. puncto supra posito notat.)
8. m. B, ut videtur, sed εἰ iterum eras.

160 b. Chemicie foedatur haec pagina:
sic 1625 ; 164 b. 1. 4 9 pro a prim. in
ayarare B. 1.6 V (i. e. μου) supra
lineam post wap, a etiam in ἡ mutato

ADNOTATIONES EDITOBRIS.

E. 1. 18 fin. 7 refert ad calcem pa-

ginae, ubi scribitur nescio quá manu

(forsan J)

V 999 ὕμεισ καθαροι ἐστε διὰ Toy Aoyor
oy λελαληκα ὕμιν

payare εν ἐμοι καγὼ ev ὕμιν καθωσ TO

κλημα ov δυναται καρπὸ
φεριν
literis noni ferà saeculi. paululüm ad
dextram procumbentibus. ηδη view κα-
θαροι ἐστε eras. sub 1. 19 ad usque ad
pew p. m. ut videntur: cf. 1. 18. L 21
yap per puncta supra posita abrogat
8. m. l. 23 ve super en in enor B.
l 25 οὐδὲν supra lineam post ποιειν:
ὕμιν supra εν]. 31 C. 1]. 26 winexAnOy
eras, 1. 418 κ elot. subw p. m. 1.33
supra lineam € ante μι & supra v in
pov B.

161 a. 1, 11 is in sciatis et obelo et
punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. 1. 31
uobis supra lineam post fet, et:

jam uobis mundi estis propter uerbum
ad calcem paginae J ut videtur : cf. 160b.

161 b. l. 1 fin. üpac addit F post
nyarnoa, ὕμασ post καγω per e, supra
porta improbato. l τι τι supra
lineam. post ἵνα D: sic etiam οὐκ ἐστε
supra τε 1. 28. l. 12 yap, 1. 13 07,
L 17 oc, l 32 pov per puncta supra
posta abrogat 8. m.

162 a. L 4 ta elot. sub d p. m.

162 b. l. 3 w supra a in ὕμασ B, ew
et o in Op. per puncta supra posita. abro-
gatis. ll. 6, 11 o supra a in exar B.
l 12 supra lineam e ante pe prim., 4

st με prim. B, «iterum eraso. 1.17
eot. sub o t^ pe p. m.: TO Trà TC
GÀ p. m, super rasuram rescriptum.
1, 26 fin. post eue addit αλλα F, 1. 28
on supra lineam ante re A.

I63 a. 1. 6 a elot. sub e, e sub a secund.
tn habebant p. m.

163 ὃ. L 20 a» supra lineam post oca
B. ll. 33, 34 Pro τι ἐστιν rovro F
habet

ἔλεγον
ov» TOVTO TL ἐστι» O λέγει TO μικροί»)
ouk οιδαμεν τι λαλεῖ ee.

164 b. 1. 2 ore prim. per puncta supra
posta abrogat a. m. l. 21 ore supra
lineam ante εαν D. ]. 26 fin. aÀAN
post ὕμειν addit F: cf. 162 b. 1. 26.

165 b. 1. 11 νυν supra lincam post και
D. ll. 12, 27 e supra lineam ante w
A. L 31 e supra ἡ ἐπ πατὴρ B.
l. 32 "supra yer, ‘supra toy 5. m. ordi-
nem mutantis.

166 a. 1. 6 i in inullum eras. s. m.
L 17 e elot. super i in qui p. m.

166 b. 1. 18 e» τω κοσμω supra εγὼ
ero, e£ 1. 19 ve supra o0 C. IL. 17,
I8 marg. iva wow καθωσ neo? s. m.
eras.

167 a. 1. alelot. sub i in illos p. m.

167 5.1. 8 c supra vo in πιστευόντων K.

168 b. ll. 3, 7 p section. Ammon. in
marg. prorsus abscissum.

177 ὃ. L 32 wepww supra απὸ C.

178 a. 1l. 1 ti in quaeritis et olelo εἰ
punctis supra positis abrogat s. m.

178 b. 1. à* elot. sub ἡ in -a re p. m.
l. 23 και o Oo elot. sub μον κα (post xo)
p. m.

170 a. ]. 4 i ante xii eras. 8. m.

179 ὃ. 1. 8 rov prim. in avrovrov
(punctis antea abrogatum) eras. s. m.
]. 16 » supra ov, 1. 27 X supra nA B.

180 a. 1. 15 t elot. sub n in sciebant
p. m.
180 b. L 4 p elot. sub e in πετροσ

p. m. l. 6 ad supra yw in μεγων B.
l. 33 evo elot. sub axa p. m. l 33 ov
supra v6 C.

181 b. 1. 8 av et obelo et punctis supra
positis abrogat s. m. : postea eras.

182 a. l. του formatum p. m. sub b
l. 4 a elot. sub e in diligebat p. m.

182 b, 183 a. IL 1—3 rubro, snito
Evangelii,

182 b. l ro τ $^ τὼν eras. s. m.
L 11 B tn marg. erae. s. m. Cf. 184 b.
l.32. 1. 32 € supra lineam ante dum A.

183 a, 1.11 “ Prior i in hierodis obelo
notatur" Kipl: parum id cerno, hiantc
pergamená.

183 5. L 8 o pro p in μεγαρ B.

184 a. Turpiter foedatur haec pagina
punctis manu recentissimá additis:
l2' supra est antiquioris mands esse
videtur.

184 b. L 5 » elot. sub v secund. in
αὐτου p. m. l 19 » in »» (puncta
antea, notatum) eras. . m. L 20 7 pro
3 in ποδαποσ H. l 30 4 supra
lineam post papa C.

185 a. l. 10 r? eras. sub p in obpro-
p. m.

186 b. Pagina ferà evanida, primd re-
centiore pigmento, deinde vili atramento,
pessimà renovatur; p. m. ductus subinde
vix satis certà. leguntur. l. 2 μεγαλια
pro μεγαλα p. m. habet tnstaurator.
l.4 c pro » in yeveay instaurator: idem
etiam ἢ pro « scribit in βραχι- 1. 6, v ante
συν ponit 1, 21, o pro a in ἡλθαν» l. 24.
Prorsus incerta sunt & et ε vel forsan εἰ
(vinculis inclusa) v. 30: item punctationis
notae M. 8, 12.

187 a. 1. 28 hiat pergamena: sic etiam
187 b. 1. 18.

188 a. 1. 6 qui eras. 8. m.
ea? elot. sub et in etenim p. m.

Ll rr:

188 b. L 6 ro tn nugfayero eras., v
etiam, p. m. rescripto. l 20 4 supra
e (reseriptum) tn eurgor- K: sic ἡ supra
T prim. in ταυτη 1. 28. L 28 w pro
a prim. in xapa B vel D.

189 a. l r9 b pro ἃ fn uethl- K.
1. 23 8 proi in pariret H, ut videtur.

189 b. 1. a εἴ elot. sub À in peyadny
p. m. l. g & supra vo in ovparov B:
ν supra T prim. eras. in αἰτουντων H.
l 16 o pro w in γεγονωσ B vel D.
l. 29 e supra lineam ante ibo» A: € 1. 20,
et (minds certà) 190 b. 1. 19 p. m., me
saltem judice.

190 b. 1. 15 pe prim. in προσδεχομε-
μενοσ eras,

I91 α. 1. 1 uo! elot. sub est p. m.

191 b. 1. 21 τὴν supra lineam ante
πολιν, punctum supra e iW εαντων, ἢ
supra e secund, in ερεθη 1. 23 C. 1.24
Tro tn nutayero eras.: cf. 188 b. 1. 6;
327 b. L 1; 3298. 1. 3; 441 b. 1. 29;
470 b. 1. 381

192 ὃ. 1. 7 pac τρεισ elot. sub θημερασ
p. m. l 23 fa supra ap in vape0 A.
1 33 haec linea, scalpro rasa, haud facile
legitur: confusa sunt omnia: cf. 193 a.
ll. 32, 33.

193 a. 1. 4 apostrophus in fine lineae
casu scriptus, ut cidetur.

193 b. 1.1 οὐυδαιασ elot, sub rovpaca
p. m. Ll 3 a secund. in αβιλλιανησ
eras, 8. m,

194 G. 1. τό’ supra b m humiliab & m.
nisi ad p. m. referre malis.

194 5. 1. 2 apostrophus supra w in |

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

-war p. m. videtur: cf. 193 a. L 4.
Ll 5 τ elot. sub ὃ in δε p. m.

195 @ 1. 3 e secund, in habentei per
obelum et punctum supra pontum abro-
gat 8. m. l τό i primà scriptum pro
o secund. 1n populo p. m.

195 b. l 14 eyerero ante taxwB in-
trudit recens manus.

196 a. 1. 13 wong elot. p. m. (nempà
¢ sub i in ioseph scripto).

196 5. L 13 ἃ ἐπ ὡβὴηλ in ὃ mutat H.
l 15 ὃ prim. in salomon eras. 1.23
a supra ain wax H. Lineolas per pa-
ginam spargit etiam, recens manus.

197 a. |. 3 la elot. sub sa in mathusala
p.n. L 7 c ante ainan H: x p. m.
prorsus eras.

197 5. 1. 8 fin. o οἷοί. sub a in γενων-
τα p.m.
l 25 Tov prim. in rovrov eras. 8. m.

198 a. 1. 5 και ovk epayer οὐδεν elot.
sub et nihil manducauit in p. m. l. 7
s in illis eras. 8. m.

198 b. 1. 4 δι supra εὖ in edacxey H.
l. 6 ὃ in ped improbat eadem manus (H)
quae post qv addit τεθραμμενοσ, et εισηλ-
θεν ante xara 1]. 7, e etiam in εἰωθοσ re-
scripsit: cf. versionem Latinam. — 1l. 10
va supra ar in ἀπτυξασ C. l. 13 fin.
κεν supra μαι C. l. 16 pari eras.
8. m. (punctis supra positis antea, abro-
gat). l 17 7 supra x in πυξασ C.

199 b. l. 11 » supra o in ναιμασ B.
l. 16 ov supra no in tho B. l 29 w
supra o in ναζορηναι B. l. 33 » supra
c in ρειψασ B.

200 a. l. 2 quia nemo elot. sub multae
ul p. m. Ἰ. 10 h elot. sub e prim. in
eliseo p. m.

200 b. 1.1 » elot. sub a tn -yacay p. m.
]. 31 fin. avr....eras.: forsan avrai
p. m.

201 b. l 15 i0e supra -pe B: sed 0
postea. erasit H, € p. m. tn O mutato.
l. 18e supra a eras. tn -σομαι B: ¢ etiam
in v mutato, ft -σομεν ex -σομα. 1.24
δ supra win wre E.

202 b. ]. 14 » in ny eras. s. m.
t supra e in -yker B. —

203 6. 1. 13 o supra lineam ante 0c A.
l. 20 yno supra lincam post roo, etiam e
supra ιν in agua B. l. 27 o supra
lineam post 0aufov B.

l. 33

435

205 a. 1. 6 s secund. in -loss obelo et
puncto supra posito improbat s. m. — 11. 26,
47 (sic etiam 205 b) hiat pergamena.

205 b. 1. 1. marg. legas pa: l 14, T
in μετ ad Y. formá proximé accedit.

206 b. 1. 22 ει prow prim, in δύδυμον
A, forsan p. m. l. 33 ka prim. eras.
8. m.

207 b. l 12 o pro v ante μισθ- H.
1. 28 € pro ἡ secund. in ernpnas- H.

209 ὃ. 1. 9 e (x scriptum) in exB- super
literam quandam (i?) elotam. 1.23A
proxinxa\e ἢ. 1. 32 e supra lineam
ante xewn D.

410 b. 1. 9 © pro τ in Ti et a supra
1.16 y prim. in
l 33 To»

lineam (i.e. waco) B.
-"yury- super rasuram script.

| eupra lineam ante owor C.
l. 16 » supra σ in rye D. |

211 α. 1. 15 αἵ elot. super c in cui
p. m.

2115.1. 33 «supra lineam post exo B.

212 a. 1. 8 a elot. inter r et ἃ in er at

p. m. 1, 12 ἃ elot. sub i prim. in iu-
uenis p. f. l. 28 no elot. sub sit in
misit p. m.

212 b. 1. 2 D pro «aa habet. αλμοι
και a. » supra lineam Bl. 29 supra ι
ultim. in edixatwoa, 1. 30 supra a» $n
twayou.

213 a. 1. 29 s οἷοί. sub m in dm p. m.

413 b. L Δ row prim. eras. s. m.
l.6 » supra av in iwarye B. 1.20 τ
pro 8 in ποδαπὴ H : cf. 184 ὃ. 1. 20.

214 b. 1. 30 » supra lineam post noa
B.

215 a. l. 22 r οἷοί. sub i in intra p. m.
l. 30 da clot. sub qu in quaedam p. m.

215 b. 1. 13 e supra lineam ante ix-
pasa A.

Διό a. 1. 20 n in essent ef obclo et
puncto supra posito abrogat 5. m. — 1.28
erunt elot, sub it diab p. m.

217 b. 1. 16 cin -δισκετο p. m.: forsan
v inchoatum primd. — 1. 18 νημειοισ elot,
sub eio. ew p. m. 1. 19 « supra
lineam ante εἰπεν B. l. 20 € supra at
secund. in δαιομαι, 1. 29 a supra γι in
λεγιων B. l. 22 θα supra ap in axap-
rw C.

218 a. 1. 26 n tm -antur et obelo et
puncto supra posito abrogat s. m.

-218 b. 1. 4 or supra πο in aov C, sic

l 17 ηγα supra λι tn λιων. l. 31 post

436

ἀνὴρ p. m. proculdubio rye. συναγω ha-
bebat (τ v^ yw vestigiis restant), oculo ad
lineam. sequentem. vagante; yno πεσων
adhue leguntur: post aynp H rel L cor-
rexit ὦ oropa, aipoo και ad vers. Latin.

219 a. l. 1 hiat pergamena: sic 219 b.
Lt. 1, 24 8 prim. in dismisiti partim
eras. 8. m., item i ultim. eras.

219 b. 1. 3 ca supra lineam p. m., me
judice: pro ov p. m. scriptor primà ov
vel wy dedisse videtur. L 33 A supra
xa in καιετε D.

220a. 1.7 profluuium sanguinis e lined
sequente elot. sub tunicam ejus p. m.:
unde fluxit error linearum: cf. Prolego-
mena.

220 6.1.23 w supra ov in xaredow P.
l 9 νι supra lineam post unde E. 1. 12
c et v in vaca» erasis, yr vel yr supra
lineam inter a et a ponit K. 1. 33 95in
-pwing super laesam pergamenam.

221 α. ll. 21, 42 domum intraueritis |
ibi manete e lL 19, 20 elot. sub non ac-
ceperint uos | exeuntes p. m.

221 ὃ. 1. 13 punctum in medio πὶ casu
seriptum videtur, ]. 18 vrow post av-
roo delet s. m. 1, a9 inter v et T ín
avrove macula (|) casu intercidit : cf. 1.
13.

233 a. 1.2 hoc ego elot. sub quo ego
p. m.: itcm l 9 ses elot. sub seo p. m.

222 b. 1.11 sub ore p. m. elotum est
τιδ ut ridetur. l. 23 cea supra or in
avOpwror, etiam ἡ loco a erasi in κερδη-
σαι et axoXecat ]. 24 A.

223 a. L 19 sa elot. sub an p. m.

223 b. l 17 μὲν supra lineam post
ποιησω C. l. 28 Τὸ arctatum in lined
post εἐθεασαν A, o puncta ab L addita
(..) recipiente.

224 b. 1. 32 ¢ eupra ex in μεκροτ- B.

226 b. |. x O eot. partim sub O tuit.
p. m., partim in marg. l. 14 6v elot.
sub x in xu p. m. 1. 20 ὃ supra lineam
ante ay A, δε in textu eraso: πρωτον
etiam per puncta supra posita abrogato.
l. 32 τ supra lincam ante ove ΟἿ

427 5. 1. 5 v pro ἡ in nuew B, 1 17
U supra ἡ C. l. 19 η tert. (ante ewe)
eras. 8. m.

228 b. L 25 ovoua elot. sub νομω p. m.:
τι supra lineam. A, forsan etiam p. m.
(cf. vers, Latin.).

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

229 a. 1. 27 1 elot. partim ante g,
partim sub g p. m.

229 b. |. 4 ce supra ev in περιεπεν C.
ll. 8, 10, 12 € supra lineam ante ἰδων A.
l. 18 x pro x (scalpro eras.) in πανδοκει
A.

230 b. 1. 26 o supra a in μεσανυκτιου
A.

231 a. l. 9 nos per punda supra posita
abrogat 8. m.

232 a. 1.1 e £n eius casu quodam era-

sum. — l ror? elot. sub 8 in serp- p. m.

| 2332 b. L 8 v supra lineam post avro
B. |l 28 4 insertum inter po et
t B.

233 a. l. 4 custo rescripsit K. 1l. 20,
23 posi p. m. ordinem corrigit etiam K :
cf. Prolegomena. 1 33 in per punctum
supra positum improbat s. m.

233 b. l. 17 ἐστι» per puncta supra
posita improbat a. m.

234 6.1.17 τα secund, in δυσβακτατα
eras. s. m, l 19 a post y B!, primae
man(s lectione prorsus erasd,

235 b. L 3 era« clot. sub noe p. m.
1. 8 o pro 0, levi lined erasd, s. m.

236 a. 1. 16 e ante suffoc- elot.

238 b. 1. 4 av tn avrov eras. (p. m.
addit ϑυ). l 11 κ pro y tn avey-,
l. 14 σ supra e in era K. his i
pro nin ἡμὼν B: cf. 2275.1 5.

239 a. 1. 5 hiat pergamena.

239 b. 1. 7 σ in exewoc p. m., sed pau-
lulum supra lineam.

240 b. 1. 2 πατὴρ p. m. rescripsit H,

2415.1. 3 o pro o in -rao forsan etiam
p. m. l 22 4 supra απ in συνκα-
vrovca D.

242 ὃ. 1. 4 T post $a B, p. m. lectione
prorsus erasá.

244 b. 1. 2 € supra lineam ante ιδητε
A: cf. 229 b. l 27 rov supra lineam
ante ec xaror D.

245 a. l. 26 n in incipiens et obelo et
puncto supra posito abrogat s. m.

245 b. 1. 16 v in ov δε et obelo et puncto
supra, posito abrogat s. m. L 31 fin.
Geo post yer addit D.

246 b. 1. 3 ev supra lineam post *yeyov
A. l 12 win wewecin p mutat A:
p supra T scribit B.

247 b. 1. 14 xe supra € in προσδεται
D? sic etiam 1. 24 » post. ἔλθω et Tov

post ew supra lineam B.
post exove: in textu D.

248 b. L 18 A in λειμοσ tantum non A
p. m.: notat s. m.
lineam post εδιδου A.

349 b. v supra lineam |. 2 post 36e B :
sic etiam 1. 6 « ante κατεῴ-, l. 12 τὴν
ante στολήν.

l 31 fin. »

l 26 av supra

aso a. l. 31 ad ille respondens e 1. 32
elot. sub pater autem eius e 8. m.

250 b. 1. 6 εἰ p. m., sed rescripsit K.
l. 20 ὦ pro οι tn eyro B; sic 1. 27 B
pro ὃ in καδουσ.

251 b. IL 11, 19 ὦ supra o in μαμονα
B; sic ro supra lineam post απο 1. 27.
l. 31 fin. & post avrov addit D, me ju-
dice: cf. 349 b. 1. 6.

252 a. 1. 19 s in servire casu puncta-
tum, m secund. p. m., sed i inceptum
primà. l 31 d elot. sub t prin.
p. m.

2526.1. 2 velot. sub o secund. in πλου-
σιοσ p.m. — l. 20 fin. o post ὕδατὸ adiit
A, nec dela ~.

253 a. L 21 e elot. sub i en refrig-
p. m.

253 b. l. 16 wre supra corr in ἐριπτο
E. l. 20 ewraxta uerarona (e L 31)
elot. sub peravoncyn adec p. m. L 23
No in μετανοήσω eras. 8. m.

254 a. l. 26 c in sicut formd ad g
proximé acccdit.

254 b. 1. 19 tn -evéoOe puncta ridentur
esse p. m., literam e abroganiis: cf. vers.
Lat.

255 6. 1.1 o elot. sub x in και p. m.
l. 15 e supra δι (inter ὃ et ἡ B. L 26
v supra limeam post εἐξηλθε B.

256 b. 1. 10 wa supra ey in εγρω B,
forsan A. l. 15 exe συϊναχθηςο)
vra, €l. 14 elot. sub eheyer δε και παρα.
Bod p. m.

257 b. 1. 17 » supra lineam post erv-
wre B. l 21 e supra lineam ante
avro» B.

258 b. ]. 9 ἡ p. m. in pyrepa rescra-
sit K.

259 a. εἰ ὃ, 1, 33 Àiat in foramine per-
gamena.

259 b. 1. 7 ra elot. sub Op p. m. in
εθνεσιν. 1. 27 fin. » post εἰπε addit D.

a6o a. l 11 i ante nihil et olelo ct

puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m.

260 b. 1. 1 ror p. m. rescripsit K.
l. 18 ἡ pro οἱ in nuvoos, v pro v ín μοι H.

261 a. 1. 16 hominem elot. sub introi-
bit p. m.

261 b. 1. 4 ey in ἐνεπεμψα- et obelo et
punctis supra positis abrogat s.m. 1. 19
y supra lineam post «A0e A hic (cf.
257 b. 1. 17; 262 b. l. 11).

262 b. 1. 11 » supra lineam post βηθα-
va B. l. 34 ea» o super rasuram re-
&cripsit p. m. .

264 a. l 2 s p. m. elot. inter pi et
asset. l. 7 eub 8 p. n. in sepaem
litera, (t?) est elota, a etiam et obelo et
puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. 1.8
e elot. sub t in te p. m. l. 24 quid
facerent [ei] e 1. 27 elot. sub eum perdere
eum p. m. ob ebant antecedens, unde
Jluxit error linearum: cf. Prolegomena.
1.27 d e 1. 38 init. elot. sub e in et: hic
locorum error detectus.

264 b. 1. 16 μι supra av, 1. 24 στ supra
ει an -weed- B.

265 a. l 32 ilum secund. abrogat
8. m., puncto inter | et u posito.

267 a. l. 31 ua elot. sub ia p. m.

267 b. 1. 26 o in παντεσ forsan A
potius quam p. m. : p primd scriptum sed
eras., non elot. ll. 14—16 trans has
lineas literae quaedam crassae (ηνφειυει)
aliend manu imprimuntur potids quam
scribuntur,

268 a. 1l. 7 m in dexteram puncto su-
pra posito abrogat s. m. l27n
munera dei e 1. 28 elof. sub sti de abund
p. m.

268 b. L 25 e supra lineam ante
to A,

269 a. 1.2 m im lapidem et obelo et
puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m.: e
ctiam in parie- p. m., sed mutatum ti-
detur.
p. n.

269 b. 1. 9 a supra ro in τορὴ B.
l. 28 αἱ pro ἢ ante e» A.

270 b. 1. 4 σ elot. sub À in προβαλωσιν
p.m. 1l 5 909 prim. per puncta supra
posita abrogats.m. 1. 11 linca trans-
versa in I' secund. rescripta videtur.
1, 16 we prim. in ενιῴνιοσ erasit 8. m.
Ἰ, 25 ¢ super o in ηυλήσετο scripsit A.
l. 31 » supra vr in epoBovro A rel
B.

l. 29 8 clot. sub e in omnes

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

271 5.1. 2 ex per puncta supra posita
abrogat s. m. l. 22 « supra oc in
avroc A.

272 a. l. 6 punctum supra e secund.
forsan casu, nisi maculam malis: sic
etiam c in sacellum 274 a. l. 12, a in
βασιλευσ 279 b. 1. 8.
marg. et ^ supra em in semini, recentis-
simá manu, fortasse Bentleii.

272 b. 1. 4 » elot. sub wo in αντοισ
p. m.
l. 29 rac supra lincam ante "18. A?

474 α. l. 14 d elot. sub t in emet p. m.

l. 16 qui in

l. 27 t supra θη in ecOnre A.

274 6. 1. 2 marg. o errore in sectione
Ammoniand, l. 9 v clot. sub o in
]. 23 quid sibi vdit o- ad

Jin. lin., spatio post ν vacuo, parum scio;

-μενοσ p. m.

Kipling. legit ot pro a-, vix satis recto.
l. 28 o in e£eor- et obelo et puncto supra
posito abrogat 8. m. .

475 ὃ. 1.3 e et a supra lineam, e ante
wove, a post ous A; sed 1. 12 o supra
er in erw B. l. 6 avrov per puncta
suprà posita abrogat s. m. l. 16 o
werpw elot. sub pw και ὃ p. m. l. 32
jin, « in -qre eras. s. m.

276 a. l. 1 r prim. rescriptum p. m.
l. 20 d in ad- et obelo et punctis supra
positis abrogat 8. m.

276 b. 1. 9 μὲ supra ov in evpoy E.
|. 31 fin. wy elot. sub ov in γὙεινομενον
p. m.

277 ὃ. 1. 6 init. a punctis supra positis
abrogat a. m.
ante rov E.

l. 28 av supra lineam

278 a. |. 16 s secund. in missi et
obelo εἰ puncto supra posito abrogat
8. m.

278 b. 1. 2 Jin. των post αντων και

eras, 8. m. l. 33 τ pro 0 in μασθοι
— . .
D. l 33: τκα sectionis Ammonianae

index hic in textu ab 1, insertus, post

ω-ς
sectionem, rx legendus est: sub e£ αρισ-

τερων ad “calcem paginae (rx in mar-
. . — . ἈΞ
gine posito: rxB ad 279 b. 1. 2 ablegato)
—,
habet idem L
— —
TK 0 de to eXeyer πατιρ
ager αὐυτοισ ov yap ot
δασιν τη ποιουσιν
cf. a»vayvocua εἰσ τιν παρασκευγην:
279 b. l. 14 marg. et Prolegomena.
279 a. l 33 litera crasa sub ὃ in
autem p. m.

437

279 b. 1. 14 $ elot. sub Bp. πι. 1.24
we supra ev in ἐπλησοντι D. Cf. Tabu-
lam 111. 4. l 31 εἰ pro ἢ tn παρα-
τίθημι D.

280 a. Sub titulum scripst G, wut
videtur, p p daa quo [sic].

280 b. l. r4 εἰ supra ἡ in vpato E.
l. 28 e supra a in -σαν A.

281 a. ]. 17 eius elot. sub ihu p. m.

281 b. l. 1 a et υψεν elot. sub v et
‘ETO p. m. l 21 av in avrove et
obelo et puncto supra, posito abrogat s. m.
1. 26 fin. ny secund. elot. p. m. l 29
Twy supra lineam post παντων D.

282 b. l 16 ἡμέραν in voce onpepay
lined delet K.

283 b. 1. 3 € pro a secund. in παραβ-
A. l. 9 wy δε elot. sub ovre p. m.
l. 13 v elot. sub o tn εἰπὸν p. m. ]. 16
n ypaó elot. sub rac yp p. m. 1. 28
e in ewa obelo delet s. m.,.. supra «
posito.
A vel B.

284 a. 1. 33 ti in videtis, etiam er in

l. 30 e initio lineae, ante dere

ert 284 b. 1. 1, rescript. s. m.

284 b. 1. 4 « supra lineam post κα A.
l. go in πλησθηναι fn p. mutat B.

285 b, 286 a. ll. 1—3 rubro, initio
Evangelii,

485 b. Supra li«eam C acribit rw post
ev 1. 13, ἡ supra € tn Kae- l. 15, v post
ro l 26, ἡ supra e in evdox- l. 3o.
l25esupra vin ic A; o pro ἡ in τὴν,
etiam o pro ὦ in -νων l. 28 D.

286 a. l. 31 sanctus elot. sub eiecit
eum p. m.

286 b. 1.6 Ba prim. in βαβασιλεια
eras. 8. m. l. 15 o prim. in προσβασ
obclo delet s. m. 11. 36 « supra lineam
ante ovx, B. Ibid. T in γραμματεισ
tantum non peritt.

287 b. 1.6 a in πνευνα erasit 8. m.
l. 25 «in ηιδισαν eras, s. m. cf. Prole-
gomena. l 30 xo elot. sub £e p. m.
in wpoonvtero. l. 31 init, re prim,
sed etiam rg p. m.

288 b. 1. 22 x pro x tn ovrnxOnoay A,
me judice: à contrario, ¢ p. m. in 290 b.
18: cf. etiam 293 b. 27, 31.

289 b. l. 4 init. v pro τι primd, scd
τι D. m. l 5 rac per puncta, supra
posita, abrogat s. m.
lineam post πασ A.

1, 22 o supra

438

291 a. 1. 33 n secund. in nonuum et
obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m.

291 b. L 15 v pro v in avro, l. 17 μ
supra -αμ- B. L 22 λεσα elot. sub
krec p. m.: et o (ut videtur) elot. sub ε
in axoAecucw |. 31.

293 a. l 1 no elot. sub qu p. m.
l 6 primd u pro b p. m. in introibit.
cf. Tabulam 11. 1. 1.

292 b. 1. 21 A supra eX in ἀποστελη
B. L 27 avrov elot. sub rov tax p. m.

293 a. 1.6 n elot. sub t in faciebat
p.m. 1, 23 met obelo et puncto supra
posito abrogat s. m.

2930.1. 5 o pro » in γραμματεῖ B.
l. 6 σαι secund. eras. s. m. 1l. 7 ai in
ἐξεσταται eras. 8. m., T praecedente in ι
mutato (εξεσται s. m.). l. 19 7 pro 6
in μεμερισθαι H fortasse.

294 b. l. 15 0 pro τ in καθησται A:
aliter 293 b. 1. 19. 1.25 c in εξανε-
στειλεν obelo abrogat s. m.

295 b. 1. 11 ακονωσιν € 1. 12 elot. sub
Brerwow p. m. 1. 13 (supra yo in σννω-
ow B: sic etiam |, 14 ὦ supra o in
αφεθησομαι, εθ et μαι punctatis. l. 32
punctum supra À prim. forsan casu tan-
tum positum.

296 a. l. 5 gn elot. sub ng p. m.

296 b. 1. 2 σ in μεριμγαισ obelo abrogat
&. m. l 33 marg. y sub 8 sectionis
Ammonianae apparet: utrumque scripsit
L.

297 b. 1, 3 intl. c supra o prim. H, «
tn orc. eraso. Ibid. o pro ν in μεικροτερον
ΟἿ, qui etiam μὲν supra ear sequens
scripsit, sed μεν postea est erasum, 1.12
Jl. 16,
17 ε ter eras. & m. in αλλαι εἰ πλοιαι
πολλαι.

298 a. 1. 27 a eras, sub i in sile p. m.

ν supra lineam post exedve B.

298 b. 1. 2 ν elot. sub o in γερασηνων

p. m. l. 16 e ante I in Iówr H.
— .
1. 21 post «v addit c minutum A.

299 a. 1. 5 legas spu. l 13 d elot.
sub t in et p. m. ; sic]. 30 ἃ elot. sub a
ín eamus.

299 6. 1. 4 v supra oc in avroc B.

. . —
l. 18 « prim. in uno et obelo et puncto
supra posito abrogat 8. m.
—
lam sub 0c ponit K.

300 a. 1.1 s in sper elof. p. m.: sic

l. 32 t οἷοί. sub 8 in sit p. m. l. 25

l.20 lineo-

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

ad eum per puncta supra posita abrogat
p. m., ut videtur (cf, text. Graec.).

300 b. 1. 6 pe supra lineam post we A.
1, 7 καὶ per puncta supra posita abrogat
8. m. l 15 τὴν supra lineam post
δυναμιν E.

301 a. 1. 25 n elot. sub u tn ueritatem
p. m.

302 a. l. 14 t elot. sub n in erant
p. m.

302 b. 1. 1 χ' pro k in ovx A. 1.8
ain rac mutatum (forsan in o), v etiam
supra ec in συνγενεσῖ posito A,

303 a. L. 8 a elot. sub o in suo p. m.:
item l. 30 u elot. sub o in uestrorum
p. m.

303 5. L 18 av (αν Mill. errore) clot.

ad finem. l. 20 e pro ἢ in ἡνίχεν, e
etiam supra m A. l 23 x pro x tn
ox A., 1. 28 de per puncta supra

posita abrogat s. m.
γενεχλιοι; A.

304 a. l 14 n elot. sub d in -iaden
p. m.

304 b. 1, 9 o tn ov tert. punctatum,
forsan casu. l. 17 fin. » per punctum
supra positum abrogat s. m. l 33
w supra o tn evxatpoo B. σ

305 b. 1. 8 v elot. sub Ὕ in ἐπλαγνισθη
p. m. l 13 o supra lineam ante ro-
voc, k addito ad finem lineae B. 1. 24
o pro win δνο D. .

306 a. l. 7 tm elot. sub s-m p. m.
l. 12 litera prius scripta sub 1 £n disci-
puli p. m.

306 b. 1. 7 σ in προσαγειν obelo abrogat

l. 29 0 pro x in

8. m. l. 24 lineolam post φοβεισθαι
ponit H. l. 27 c supra ec tn e£eora»-
to A.

307 a. l. 12 i pro e in mare prius
scriptum (te sic). l. 28 a clot. sub e
in -erant, l 31 n elot. sub g in genn.,
p. m. ; sic etiam 1. 33 ἃ (ut videtur) eras.
sub o secund. p. m.

307 b. 1. 19 *y elot. sub x in πυκμη
p.m. 1, 21 ν οἷοί. sub a tert. tn wapa-
δοσιαν p. m.

308 a. 1. 6 a clot. sub o tm -oibat p. m.
l 1:3 s ante scribis et obelo et puncto
supra posito abrogat s. m.
xetp (sic) elot. sub manus p. m.

308 b. 1. 9 ev supra lineam ante τολὴν
C. l 20 e£e supra lineam ante pov

]. 20 Tras

E. l. 21 $ elot. sub r in -ceras p. m.
l. 24 ad finem addit ra E. l 28 er
supra lineam post ov6 C.

309 ὃ. l. 5 ν elot. sub o in ἀσυνετοι
p. m. l. 15 οἱ supra lineam ante
κακοι C. l. 23 », 1. 28 οἱ supra lineas
p.m. me judice: aliter Kipling. 1. 25
wo, 1. 26 καὶ per puncta supra posita
abrogat s. m. u

310 b. l. 1 a tnceptum οἷοί, sub e in xe
p. m. :l. 25 οἱ δὲ per puncta supra
posta abrogat s. m.

311 ὃ. L 22 e prim, in μελεγαδα in a
mutatum, e erasum, « ante δ᾽ insertum
ab A, ut videtur.

312 a. L 10 a elot. sub r secund. in
terram p. m.

312 b. l 20 σὺν per puncta supra
posita, abrogat s. m., quae etiam puncta
scripsit supra ww k in B\ewew και 1. 28.
haec forsan casu. 1. 21 a in -Oap-,
l. 22 tapaxad p. m., rescripnt K.

313 5. L 14 fin. welot, sub oin oo p. m.

314 a. l. 20 r elot. sub t secund. tn
tertia p. m., sic 1. 22 h elot. sub b in
obiurgare p. m.

314 b. 1. 1 € supra lineam ante avrov
A. l. 6 yap per puncta supra posita
improbat s. m. 1.14 Primd τινε wie
(sic) potius quam Twec δε, sed Se eras.
δ. m.: win o mutato per H: B Àabet oe
supra lineam ante eorykorwr.
supra lineam post λια B.

315 b. 1. 3 avrov elot. ad finem linear.
l. 21 fin. » minutum ad ἐληλυθε addu D.

316 b. 1. 2 ka tn καὶ secund. p. m.,
rescriptum s. m.: sicl.8 kara, L3

l. 247

Ae secund. eras. 8. m.

317 ὃ. L 8 o supra lineam ante voc
A. l 21 e» supra lineam ante ava-
κλισαμενοσ, ax etiam in κα mulato, C.

318 b. 1l. 13 « supra e prim., € secund.
in o mutato, A, me judice: sicl. 31 ἃ
pro a secund. in σκωλησ A, ut videtur.

319 b. 1. 4 a» supra lineam ante acras
C. ll. 8, 9: παλιν elot. sub exp
p. m., et εδιδυσκεν (a super v p. m.) av-
rove k €. 1. 8 eub avro» a etear:» avd
p. m. L 12 ve supra er tn eretAaro
C: v etiam elot. sub pin pw ὕὑσὴσ p. s.
1. 18 jin. » tn θηλυν puncto supra posito
abrogat s. m. l 26 e prim. eras.
8. m.: ἢ supra v in Tw C.

320 b. 1. 4 ap in wadapia punctis
supra positis abrogat 8. m.

321 a. εἰ b. 11. 5—7 manca hiat per-
gamena, ll. 31—33 chemicis sunt foedatae.

321 ὃ. 11. 5—8 literarum quas cernere
licet, nonnullae tantum in 322 @ trans-
fusae leguntur.

322 a. 1, 26 n secund. in centiens et
obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat s. m.

322 b. 1. 8 w supra ov tn Üararov B:
sic diam L 11 o supra £, et 1. 31 στ
supra 0 in ητοιμαθαι.

323 a. l. 18 nobis elot. sub buob p. m.
l. 30 punctum supra a prim. forsan casu
scriptum.

323 b. 1. 3 was per puncta supra posita
abrogat s. m.: sic etiam καὶ secund. 324
b. 1. 9. l 18 w supra o (obelo nota-
tum) in ναζορ- B. l 22 και esrereuuor
aurw πολλοι € l. 21 elot. sub o 6e πολλω
μαλλον"εκραξεν V p. m.

324 ὃ. 1. 9 εἰ supra tn καικαθηκεν A.
l. 14 τὴν Oupay elot. sub pare£w-e p. m.
l. 24 ein ἐστιβαδασ puncto supra posito
abrogat s. m. l 3o και eras. s. m.,
etiam punctis supra positis priis abro-
gatum. l 32 ὦ pro o tn οσσαννα A.
l. 33 ¢ supra lineam ante ἐροσολυμα A.

325 5.1. 2 ἢ supra a in ουσασ A, me
judice. l. 4 ον secund. punctis supra
positis abrogat 8. m. l. 20 Tw elot,
subok p.m. Á 1240pro y in aurny A.

326 a. 1. 29 & elot. sub 8 in omnis
p. m.

326 b. 1. 7 σ tn διακριθησ puncto supra
posito abrogat 8. m.

327 b. l. τὸ in διελογιζοντο puncto
supra posito abrogat s. m. l.37
supra v in υμειν D. l. 5 θα supra v
in φοβουμεν A, l.9 » pro w in εἰσ,
y in ποιαν et εξουσιαν punctis supra po.
sitis abrogato, A.

328 a. 1. 19 ead punctis notata, casu,
ut videtur.

329 a. l. 23 ceipis elot. sub spici p. m.

329 b. 1. 2 ro in εθαυμαζοντο punctis
supra positis abrogat 8. m. l. 18 fin.
€ in vey punctatum 8. m., casu ut vide-
tur. l. 20 ἡ ante γυνὴ partim eras.
sm. 1, 26 ὦ supra literas noou punctia
supra positis deletas B.

330 a. l. 3 super eum e 1: 2 clot. sub
ad eum sa p. m.

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

3300. 1.3 » supra lineam post av
A1

331 a. 1. 23 et ex tota e 1. 22 elot.
sub et diliger p. m.

331 5.1. 3 9 supra w prim. in θωσω
A: « in exxOovo et obelo et puncto supra
posito abrogat 8. m.
(cf. 1. 8) A, ut videtur. 1, 26 y supra
g À. l. 33 et 332 ὃ. 1. 1 7 pro ὃ
habet in ποδαπ- D.

332 a. l. 7 et per puncta supra posta

abrogat s. m.
332 b. 1. 6 or elot. sub ὦ p. m.

ra supra lineam ante εθνη B.

333 ὃ. 1. 2 & (μέ videtur) elot. sub ε in
ipew p. m. 1. 10 a suprae in -yero B.

335 a. 1. 26 1l elot. (propter illa se-
quens) sub a in folia, p. m.

335 b. 1. a μη supra lineam post ov D.

lL. 20 jua pro apa

l. 30

l. 13 ὦ supra ov in θυρουρω B. l. 24
καὶ per puncta supra posila improbat
l. 29 » pro *y secund. in γνγη B.

336 a. l. 30, 337 a. 1. 32 punctum
supra p prim. : cf. 416 a. 5; 437 α.
Lory.

336 b. l 4 e» punctis supra positis
abrogat 8. m., lineold (i.e. v) supra ἡ in

8. m.

avr, positd, l. 1o ew elot. sub noa
p.m. 1.15 — supra ὦ p. m. esse vide-
tur, forsan casu. 1. 31 re supra lineam
post Uraye B.

337 b. 1. 7 καὶ εξ eras. s. m., lined
recenti per καὶ ἐξηλθον οἱ μαθηται avrov
ductd. — lar ain τρυβαλιον eras. a. m.
l. 33 To per puncta supra posita abrogat
8. m.

338 b. 1.15 ov punctis supra positis
abrogat s. m.: vix cum Millio puncta
p.m. diceres. l 20 μη punctis ab.
rogat, ue supra lineam post 8en posito, B:
cf. 1. 15. l 29 ἡ supra e prim. in
ακηδεμονειν ponit A, xn etiam per puncta,
eupra posita abrogato.

339 a. 1. 20 mihi elot. sub simu p. m.

340 a. l. 4 bi elot. sub 88 in possibilia
p. m.

340 b. 1.4 * elot. sub e prim. p. m.
l. 14 « supra v in συνδονα A. l. 23
v pro p secund. in ὕπηρερων B. l. 30
fin. « addit post εψευδομαρτυρουν B.

341 a. L 4 8 elot. sub m in seruum

p. m.
341 b. 1. 18. rye supra lineam ante

. 8 pro v in Anora A.

439
δυναμεωσ D. 1.250 pro w in avro
D.

342 6. L 3 T pro o secund. in smi -
capa, B. l. 16 punctum supra 7 in
prye- forsan casu positum. l 17 0
supra lineam ante uy, etiam o prov B.

3430. 1. 2 A secund. (puncto notatum)
in A mutat s. m., qui etiam |. 9 € prim.
in αποκρειθεισ et obelo et puncto supra
posito abrogat.
oxAw habet D?
ante βασιλει B.
φλαγελλωσασ A.

344 b. 1. 20 vin ny, 1. 22 o tn βασιλεουσ
puncto supra posito abrogat s. m.

L 14 TO oxÀo pro τω
L 17 Tw supra lineam
l 24 p supra ^ in

l. 33
l. 29 macula
quaedam , juxta σ in orpy forte incidit,

346 a. 1. 17 in duas partes elot. ad
finem lineae. l. 21 t semi-formatum
sub e in et p. m. 1.29 t elot. sub n
secund. in ascenderant p. m.

346 b. 1. 3 ἡ supra e tn ernoaro B,
nis potius A; cf. 325 b. 1. 2; 338 b.
l 29. Etiam rov elot. sub μα in πτωμα
p. m. ln 4 εἰ prim. in ειτεθνηκει
punctis supra positis abrogat s.m. 1 22
Primam lectionem σήμιον aroxaduy ipsa
p. m. vertit in uu» axoxudic, o. in ση-
pior per punctum tmprobato, v pro a
secund., v pro vij posito: quae sequuntur
εἰ post mutationem sunt addita, e enim
partim super y elot. scribitur,

347 b. 1. a rov supra lineam ante ro-
vor C. l. 9 e supra lineam ante ira»
A. l 17 punctum supra a prim.
8. m., sed l 19 p. mw, forsan casu.
L 18 ἡ pro ὦ in avre A, ut videtur.

415 a. L 2 punctum supra m secund.
p. m., forsan casu: sic etiam supra ἢ
415 b. 1. 8, supra p secund. 416 a. 1. 5.

415 ὃ., 416 a. ll. 1—3 rubro, initio
Actuum A postol.

415 b. 1. 10 δι supra lineam ante npe-
pow A: ” supra τεσσ et ’ supra δι
recentior manus. l. 11 ¢ tn orravo-
μενοισ, 1.12 o in Tac eras. 8. m. l 1:3
y pro k in συναλισκ- H. L 17 re
supra lineam post ἤκουσα C: etiam φη-
ow δια Tov στοματοσ abrogat s.m. punctis
supra positis. Il. 20, 22 uncis (1; et “ἢ
inclusas abrogat s. m. 1.26 ew secund.
eras.: ὦ pro ov habet H, ut videtur.

416 a. 1. 3 ἃ supra co in incoauit G.

440

l. 8 re supra lineam post et, uit supra
m prim, ponit, i etiam in -iam obelo
delet G. l. a1 te in potest obelo
abrogat G, item re secund. in restituere
l. 26 (8 supra re posito). l 29 a
supra lineam ante ut G. l. 32 punc-
tum supra e in -uen- p. m.: casu, ut
videtur.

416 b. 1. 6 « inter a et w in απηρθη,
των supra lineam post απο, ponit B.
1. a1 o supra lineam ante ro D. l. 31
Tac per puncta supra posita improbat
8. π 1. 32 T pro u in μήητρι, μὴ supra
qr posito, B.

417 a. G εἰ obelo et puncto supra
posito abrogat a in quae |. 1, e in nubes
}, 5. l 4 m elot. sub t in dixisset
p.m. l. 5 oa elot. sub u in eum p. m.
L τι d supra lineam post qui G: ba
eloto sub tà in statis p. m. 1.13 u pro
b prim. (obelo notat.) G: sic pro b (obelo
not.) l 29. 1. r4 enim et lineolá et punc-
tis supra positis abrogat G. l 15
mod prim. eras, s. m. l. 23 h elot.
sub o in iohannis p. m. l. 27 alafei
habet G ante alphei punctis supra positis
abrogatum.

417 b. 1. 3 9e supra yap (obclis dele-
tum) G. l 4 € supra lineam ante de
A. l 10 καὶ pro oc, v supra lineam
post ekaxe Ὁ. 1.21 pro» D. 122a
ἐστω supra lineam pro m secund. eras.
C. l. 26 c in wo eras, s. m.: lineo-
lae post e£, item post ματο 1. 28, item
supra em 1, 21 Οὐ, forsan casu. 1. 28
y supra v in ἴωανου D. l. 32 @ pro €
aecund. in ἐστησεν A,

418 a. Quae sequuntur sunt G cor-
rectoris: 1. 1 autem supra his, cum et
isse punctis supra positis abrogata: l. 3
autem supra praeter, praeterea obelis
deleto: 1. 8 i secund, punctatum (for-
san tamen p. m.): l to i supra um
obelis deltum: 1. 11 e pro i prim. in
possidit: m im mercedem ef obelo et
puncto supra posito abrogatum : |, 21 ius
supra orum obelis deletum: 1. 24 x bis
uiris supra orum prim. lineolis deletum ;
con supra uen ; obeli ("") supra uirorü:
l 26 niam obelis (prids etiam punctis
positis) abrogatum ; u supra b obelo nota-
tum: l 28 i supra e in iohannen, s
addito post en finale obelo deletum: 1, 29

ADNOTATIONES8 EDITORIS.
& in usquae obelo deletum. l. 30 b
elot. sub n in nobis p. m.

418 5b. 1. 5 init. € pro a prim. D.
l. 7 $ elot. sub o prim. p. m. ll. 9—13
chemicia laesae partim rescript. l9
ow pro ων B. 1. 10 o supra lineam ante
l 21 xat punctis supra po-
l. 24 » supra ar in

KAnpoo B.
sitis abrogat s. m.
ἡρξατο A.

419 a. G etiam 1. 1 n ponit supra 8
secund. obelo deletum : 1, 11 fin. i supra
o in -los obelo deletum: 1. 16 uox in
marg. per ad echo relatum, cf, Tabul.
III. 8: 1l. 24 e aupra i in coip- obelo de-
letum : 1. 29 a in quae olylo delct. Ἰ,
20 u in eius eras. 8. ἢ. 1. 30fu prosae
primo K, qui ctiam punctis supra positis
abrogat un sequens, item ad 1. 33, t prim.
et tert, rescriptis, 1. 31 a supra lineam
post quia K.

419 b. 1. 5 τὴ WS διαλεκτω pro τὴν
διαλεκτον B. l. 7 & ad finem lineac
addit B.
ἵουδαιαν E.
l 24 eras. s. m.

l. 9 re supra lineam post

l. 12 0 in λιβονησ et rore
1, 15 ae pro ἢ in
κρητησ, ec pro οἱ D. l 22 a pro €
in διε ponit, λεγον punctis supra positis
abrogat, eXeyó post rec addit Ἐ, 1, 25
e» supra lineam ante δεκα E. l 26
πρωτοσ punctis supra positis abrogat s.m.
l, 29 U pro ἢ in ἡμειν D: sic 1. 30 0 pro
T secund. in ενωτισατε. γὰρ
pro ουσησ, .γ. prog in wpac, .γ" etiam
ad fin. lineae eras. A, ut videtur.

410 a, l 25 un supra lineam ante
decem (i etiam ponit supra e secund.
obelo deletum) forsan E: cf. text. Graec.

l 26 e prim. in elebabit eras. 8. m.

l. 33 ἐστιν
“ΞΔ

l. 30 cu supra lineam post aus ponit, et

i sequens obelo delet G: item i secund. in

hii L 32 puncto supra posito abrogat,
420 b. 1. 3 » pro c secund. tn πασασ,

σ secundo in capxag eraso, A. l. 6
c supra lincam post opaca A. l. 7
evinmoag supra ενῦπν B. l8eeto

in eyw eras.: super w (cujus ne vestigium
quidem superest) e habet D. ll. g—
13 ex parte rescripsit K: sic ll. 10—14,
4121 Ga. Ll 10a elot. sub σ in — p. m.,
ut videtur. l. 12 796 γησ p. m. viz
apparet. l. r3 a pro ε ante $, no
supra ge B: sed μεταστραφισται K, cf.
Tabul nr. 10. 1. 16 vov punctis supra

positis abrogat s. m.

prim. in ναζοραιον D.
δοκιμ (ut conjicere licet) p. m. prorsus
periit sub αποδεδι quod laxius. scribit
corrector B: ac p.m. sub y (praecedente
rasurá) tantum non latet: porrd per "
supra απο]. 19, ' supra αποδεδιγ 1. 20, “

l. 19 w supra o
l. 20 init. δε-

(errore pro "") supra ew 1. 20 ordinem
mutat 8. m. l. 20 i pro y in ἡμασ B.
l.22:w pro ca in oca B. 1.31 o evan
escens supra lineam post e tert. B.

421 a. 1. 5 e supra s (ubelo deletum)
in filiaa G. l. 25 e supra au (obel.s
deleum) in auditam G. -l 28 ge
supra a (obelo deletum) in amitibus G.

421 b. 1. 9 tnit. e ante dew H, 1. τὸ
init. ε ante yvwp B. l. 19 jin. o pro»
in εἰδων D: sic 1. 20 0 pro a in wuacer,
l. 21 oc voc super καρδιασ H, ut videtur.
l. 21 οσῴφυοσ etiam in margine habet G,
cf. Tabul mr. 9. 1. 22 uncis (< >)
lineam abrogat 8. m. (A1) sic * initio,
> ad finem 413 a. 1. 32. 1. 23 fin. srpo-
ειἰδωσ ἐλαλησεν περὶ τησ post avrov addit
F; cf. Tabul nur. 7:

1.23 Nota scripsit recentissima manus.

in marg. 422 a.

l 25 e supra a secund. eras. in erxa-
ταλειφθη A. l. 26 4 secund. in eibew
eras. 8, m.: δὶς o inilio 1. 32. l. 27
Tro pro ov in ow H. l 31 Tovro o
ὕμεισ pro vjuy F, ad fin. lineae.

422 a. ]. 5 8 secund. in spsem el eras.
et puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m. (non
G). L8aínnequae obelo abrogat G.
1, t1 b pro u in impleuis G, qui ctiam
et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat
l. 15 & secund, in patriaarcha; 1. 31 m
de ante praecordia; 1. 30 m in -tionem.

422 b. 1. 4 supra lineam a» ante 6v,
vc post rov B: item supra lineas, 1. 7
avro» post Ke, 1. 8 rov ante cw B, sed
l.23 o post ro C. l. 11 0 pro a in
eway, τεσ etiam, addito, B. l 33
punctum supra T in τὴ p. m., forsan casu.

423 a. G etiam l. 15 autrus per lineo-
las (’’’’) supra positas abrogat ; 1. 20 e
habet supra it in accipite, et is supra e
obelo abrogatum ; 1. 26 h habet supra xo
in exortabatur; 1. 27 n in hanc εἰ obelo
et puncto supra posito abrogat.

423 ὃ. l. 1 « supra lineam ante ry
secund. B... 1.4 re suprareC. ]l. 10
Jin. kao, 1. 11 fin. καθημεραν addit F,

11 init. o εἰ o in row eras.
]. 18
l. 21 " supra
ὡραν, supra lineam τὴν ante earn, ν'

ttem 1.
l 13 a» in κατοικουσαν eras. 8. m.
av elot. sub ev p. m.

post evarn, c post rn sequens, (etiam
‘supra και]. 22%) C, ut eidetur.. 1 22
iov, 1. 27 avrwy punctis supra pontis
abrogat 8. m. 1, 26 v im avrwr eras.

l. 29 e supra lineam ante du»
l. 30 ew supra lineam post -rac,
l. 33 » και ante εἰπεν

8. m.
A.
e supra w C.
erae, 8. m.

424 a. G etiam habet 1. 13 in supra
lincem ante id; ]. 18 di supra ie in
cot tie; 1. 23 ἃ supra o prim.: per
lineolas (' ' ' 5) etiam supra positas
abrogat |. 17 autem secund., ll. 39 init,
33 et.

424 b. 1. 24 7 supra lineam post croa
C. l 28 τ ín τῇ puncto notat p. m.,
forsan casu.
punctis supra positis abrogat s. m.

415 a. ll. 7, 12 u supra b obelo nota-

l. 29 ro tn Tovro secund.

tum; l. 10 b pro u in uasea; 1l. 13 —
supra do; 1. 21 m £n petrum obe'o nota-
tum (u praecedente in o mutato), n ultim.
in iohannen et obelo et puncto supra
posito abrogatum ; haec omnia per G.
L 33 in iudicio elot. sub tis in iudi p. m.

425 b. 1. 3 rov, l. 4 θέλοντοσ, 1. 3:
Tw» punctis supra positis abrogat s. m.
1. 6 « in φονεια, l. 13 ort eras. 8. m.
l. 10 9 pro V in ὕμεισ D: C etiam habet
L 12 or supra lineam post rovrov; L 18
ro supra lineam ante xovnpoy, 1.50
w supra o sccund. in xpovow A. l. 33
σ elot. sub » in προφητὴν p. m.

426 a. G etiam l. 4 voluit per lineolas
(΄ ") supra positas abrogat: 1. 6 u supra
b (obelo notatum) ponit, etiam m post
homicida; l. 14 A (pro a) supra ue in
que; l 17 scimus supra quia; l. 33 b
pro ἃ in -tauit.

426 b. 1. 2 € pro ov in euov B (cf. 1. 7).
l. 7 « supra lineam post o habet B, e in
«σεν per eundem in a mutato. 1.8
U elot. sub σ in rac p. n. 1l. 10 o pro
y in ny B: sic 1. 16 » pro c secund. in
εκαστοσ. l 15 w supra τ ante aoc
G: sic 1. 20 T pro « in καὶ per eundem.
l. 24 « in ewer partim eras.: s. m. etiam
abrogat, punctis supra positis, και ]. 25;
rel. 29 ; nuepay 1. 30.

mE — ὁ MÀ 5 ————M—

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

427 a. 1. 6 1 elot. sub e in samuel p. m.
G etiam habet 1.12 n supra et in -di-
cetur; l. 14 ns supra ui (non t) obelo
deletum ; 1. 16 u supra b obelo deletum ;
l 25 ua supra lineam post ser; 1. 26 n
in erant obelo deletum : 1. 33 1 supra e
prim. tn pontefex obelo deletum. 1. 31
8 in sunt punctatum (p. m.?), forsan
casu; sic etiam c prim, 428 a. 1. 31 et
σ prim. 428 b. ). 8.

417 b. 1. 24 init, τ praefigit ante o δεδ-
C. l. 30 re supra lineam post row C.
l. 31 οἱσ pro wy in avrov B.

428 a. G etiam habet l. 1 & supra i ix
caifas, et n supra oa in io athas; 1. 3
init. et in marg., et n supra et in -isset ;
1. 10 i supra a (obelo deletum) in -facie,
is supra e in hominem, i ante -um per
^^ abrogatum; 1. 18 s supra m obelo
deletum ; ]. 22 n in quondam obelo dele-
tum ; |. 23 b pro c tn suc; 1. 25 ἃ supra
b obelo deletum ; 1. 34 het obelo et puncto
supra posito abrogatum. 1. 6 u primd
pro o in spo p. m. (ut ridetur).

428 b. 1. 3 v eras. sub » in σημεῖον
p. m.: forsan » potius A correctori dan-
dum est. ]. 4 αἱ fn γεγονεναι et 1. 25
nv secund. eras, s. m. |. 8 a pro e in
εἐπιλησ- H.
ante λαλειν E.

419 @. l. r1 fin., forsan casu scriptum
p.m. l. 19 u (non eras.) sub n in nos,
eliam p. m.: cf. 428 a. 1. 6. J. 20
non supra lineam ante loqui E: cf. Gr.
et 420 a. 1, 25.

429 b. 1. 5 e supra «in kawa C.

l 20 μη supra liweam

l. 15
T pro Ύ in ayiac, X supra ia posito, A,
l. 18 e supra lineam ante wc, |. 19 « 8u-
pra er in γενεσθαι, 1. 27 ἡ supra lineam
post ἣν C.

430 a. l. 1 omnia elot. sub mare e

p. m.
mena,

ll το, 13 abscissa est. perga-
1, 24 punctum in d. i p. m.
casu scriptum,

430 b. 1, 5 νπηρχον punctis supra po-
sitis abrogat 8. m. 1. 6 init. και erd.,
et e super x (prorsus deperdito) B, qui
etiam a pro e in reo habet (quasi legeret
€ φερον rac): ídem porro pro vr in πι-
πρασκοντων (vr prorsus deperdito) ue"
scripsit, legena -ομενων (e pallidum initio
lineae per se correctoris H ease diceres).
l. to fin. ὦ bibliopequs tantum non ope-

i er rr ——————— —————————————— IRR

44}
ruit. l. 13 v pro » in xopwr X.
l. 14 » supra lineam post nveyxe B. 1.17
v in caóóvpa in 1 rertit 8. m. 1. 20
‘supra e in pepoo aliena. manus, casu. ut
videtur. 1, 33 προσ ......» € l. 23
1. 26 »

pro σ in μεσον, l. 30 ὦ pro ov in εψευσου

clot. sub o σατανασ τὴν p. m.

B. 1.39 ro supra lineam ante πονη-
ρον B.

431 ὃ. 1. 9 e supra δὴ A. l. 10
προσ supra lineam ante αὐτὴν C. 1. 30°

ἡ pros in πληθι E. l. 31 «et supra
T in kara, et o supra lineam post xara
E.

432 @ l. 14 que punctis supra positis
abrogat s. m, 1,17 & elot. sub e in
e am p. m.

431 6.1. 4 supra lineam x post δε B,
E post περι EY 1. 13 € pron in nOerro
H. l. 16 e pro a secund. tn avewtay
H. l. 30 δε supra lineam supra xa
A. l. 31 εν (vix ey) post ευὐρομεν eras.
8. m.

433 a. 1.17 t inceptum p. m, sub s
prim, in -iaset,

433 b. 1. 4 otro pro ται in yernra D.
]. 10 ya in ἤγαγον eraso, e pro ohabet D.
Ilid. ov supra lincam ante μετα C vel E.
]. 13 apxe supra lineam ante ἵερευσ E: cf.
Tabul.i1.6. 1.18 fin. « post rourw addit
B. 1- 18 © pro $ in egayayew H.
l. 19 rovr lax? scripsit super exew eras.
H. ll. 20, 21 transponit s, m. per " '
initio linearum : sic etiam (non eddem
manu) 434 a. l. 20 « supra lineam
post δε A. l. 25 def" pro $oiy B.
l] 27 rw» post αφεσιν, 1. 28 avrov post
ἐσμεν, supra lineas E. 1. 27 εν avro,
l. 29 παντων punctis supra positis abro-
gat s. . l. 30 δε supra lineam post
wva C: » etiam in ον ante ἐδωκεν eras,
8. m.

434 a. 1. 2 8 elot, sub n in sermones,
l. 20 mi supra on in honibus E: cf.
429 a. 1. 20.

434 b. 1. 6 1 pro v tn eavrova. s. m.
l. 12 εἰ pro ἢ prim. in προσεκληθη, ca»,
supra lineam A.
ανηρε supra lineam D.

1. 14 διελυ erazo,

l. 15 fin. dte-
λυθησαν post avro addit F. l 22
εἰσιν punctis supra positia improbat 8. m.
|l. 31 « supra lineam post umrore T.
l. 32 ewetor eo. (und literd ante exer,

56

442

quatuor fere ante eo deletis) lego; nihil
amplius restat p. m.; nec quid scripserit
conjecturá assequi possum (errant Mill.
Wetst.): θησαν habet B post exec, 0 su-
per T posito, ex eraso.

435 b. 1. 2 και προσκαλεσαμενοι ὁ 434 b.
l 33 elot. sub μη XaXew eret TW ovo p. m.
l. 14 τη ad fin. post dkaxoma F. 1. 16.
Hanc lineam uncis ( $. >) improbat s. m.
l. 17 δε supra lineam ante -o. A. 1. 26
. T supra lineam ante avrgc C1

436 a. l. 14 pi^ pro cup δ. m., forsan
C. 1. 16 punctum supra e secund. casu
fortasse scriptum.

436 b. 1. 2 ν minutum post rappeva A,
me judice. l. 10 av potius quam av
(periit litera secunda) eras. s. m. 1. 17
ad fin. xk ασιασ post κιλικιασ addit B:
cf. Tabulam rir. 3. l.21 J) supra e
in ew, l. 23 » supra lineam post ov B.
l. 24 a pro e (jam prorsus deperditum)
in -rec B. l. 32 a secund. in κατα
eras. 8. m.

43; a. Ll 1t p puncto notatum, p. m.
437 6.1. 3 w supra o prim. in vato-

Teg va
l. 6 και arencayre avro

l 13 ^ pro ἡ in αδελφη
B. l. 19 e pro ἢ in εἐξηλθε, ex pro ax
(o eraso) H.
quae etiam punctis. supra positis καὶ
ll. 21, 23 abrogat.

paioc B.
παντεσ B.

l. I9 εἰ prim. eras. s. m.,

L 22 0e supra
lineam post κακει B. l 23 4 gro ἢ
in μετωκησεν D.

438 a. l. 4 "supra iterum ponit G, ut

ridetur. l. 26 i pro e tert. in herede-

tatis 8. m.
438 b. 1. 10 o supra lineam ante ἴακωβ
Dn. l. 15 punctum supra v in σοφιαν

p. m., forsan casu: sic etiam t in -tioni-
bus 479 a. l. 14.
439 a. 1. 8 b per rasuram in. u mutat
s.m. 11. τό is pro ae in regae s. m.,
forsan A.

439 b. 1. 19 x ad fin. post $apaw addit
D vel D. 1, 20 αὑτὸν e supra ro avr
C. l. 21 πασ ἢ σοῴφια (av, τ, v εἰ ν
erasis) s. m. l. 28 a pro € in 3uvrero
D! l 33 ov supra lineam post 6e A
(cf. vers. Lat.).

440 a. |. 3 à in praetio eras. 8. m. ;
sic 1. 22 8 in quae. 1. 14 t elot. subs
secund. in esset p. m.

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

440 ὃ. Chenticis miser2 foedatur haec
pagina. ]. 1 3 pro o in rore v ettam
supra oc B. l. 2. Hanc lineam uncis
(« ») abrogat s. m. ]. $ ew eras.
8. m.: sic etiam 1. 29 καὶ et yap. l. 1a
ουτωσ καὶ et υσεν erasit, a in eóvya in εἶ
mutatit H, l. 15 o pro w in duw H.
l. τό p pro a in πλησθεντων, e pro a in
aurw (v eraso), y pro ἢ in ern (er eras.)
B. l 17 o supra lineam post opove
B! l. 20 και eras. s. m. post avrov,
sed x periit omnino, ]. 27 at pro ov
in Avcor D: o perit omnind. l. 28
ep pro ov B (τ in Tomwoc rescripto).
l. 30 M (e. pov) supra lineam post
λαου, et αἱ supra e in eyurrw E: cf.
160 b. 1. 6.

441 a. l. 9 u semi-scriplum pro e in
iudicem. l. 16 et secund. eras. δ. m.
l. 26 us elot. sub & e in facta est p. m.

441 b. 1l. 3 punctum supra T secund,
p. m., forsan casu. 1. 8 int. o eras.
& m.; sic ]l. 13 εἰ in weet. l 14 c
supra cv in axoveoGe A, forsan p. m. (cf.
vers. Latin. et 439 ὁ. 1. 33). L τό fin.
Tov post αγγελου addit F. l. 29 το in
amryyovro eras s. m., * in ν mulat A:
ya. p. m., me judice.

442 b. L 8 exewa pro εἶτα pelpn (ut
videtur) D.
etiam e prim. in warepeow: ε secund. in
a mutat D. lost fin. e pro « in
μωῦσι D. l. 12 par in rasurd deesse
videtur : ντν laxiüs scribit D pro πα

l. ro init. ev eras. δ. m.,

(quasi legeret Tov τυπονὴ, v p. m. ante v
erase: προσωπον p. m. Wetst. malé : anne
potius παρατυπον] cf. Stephani Thesaur.,
qui Schol. in Aristoph. Acharn. 516
c'tat.
l. 19 » supra lincam post evpe D.

]. 14 jin. v tn ἴησουν eras. 8. m.
l. 25
c pro v in pov H. ]. 33 kat punctis
supra positis abrogat 8. m.

443 a. l. 5 punctum supra c prim.
forsan casu. l 19 8 im scons-
et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat
8. m. _

443 ὃ. l. 1 o warepes ip” pro exewor
F. 1.3 rno supra lineam post περι C.
l. 9
re punctis supra positis abrogat s. m.

l]. 5 rewe elot. sub veo eX p. m.

l. 14
l. 26 δε
l 27 vn.

l 11 » supra lineam post ede B.
a supra ἢ in nveuryp- A.
supra lineam post θεισ A.

——— M —

eras. 8. m. in φωνὴν et μεγαλην. L 25
ἢ pro ein στήσεισ H.

444 a. 1, 22 i pro e in -ntes s. i.

444 b. 1. 2 rno supra lineam post χω-
pac C. l 4 uncis (*) abrogat s. m.:
sic ( * >) 1. 16. l. $ € supra νκ in
συνκομισαντεσ E: o fn. eras. 8. m.: εἰς
etiam l. 10 σ prim.eras. 1.13 T super
A prim. in καλελθων H: viz cum Wetst.
καθ- p. m. l. 17 supra lineam δὲ οἱ
οχλοι ante rou, rov ante φιλιππου, add it
etiam ομοθυ (0v eraso) ad fin. lineae C.
l 18 Ovu^ ὃ in rasurá ante o» C, τὸ
(forsan potius re) post o» eraso: Wetst.
legit ενιζοντο p. m., Mill. ouabor ro.
l. 20 axo ante πολλοισ (o eraso) H, p. m.
lectione (fortasse x[ap]a) deletá.
& supra lineam ante xwror B.

l. 23
Ἰ. 27 κ
ad finem lincae post μαγενων addit B.
]. 38 «oro» B inter ε et To: p. m. lectio
deperit.

445 α. l. 5 & in quae eras. s. m.

*' eteg rare p. m." Wetat.

IL 23—25 lacuna in pergamenam inci-
dit. 1. 26 1 secund. tn uiri εἰ obelo et
puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m.

445 b. 1. 9 καὶ eras. 8. m., sic Lot v

in efewra»ro. l ro p elot. sub w

prim. p. m.
t pro a in ovdeva D!

l. 19 ¢ in ewe eras., etiam
L 23 eo^ pro ov
in ἐπετιθουν A vel B. l. 28 e proa
in προσηνεγκαν D.

446 a. 1.4 m prim. partim eras., sic
l. 28 a prim. in paecunias.

446 6.1. 1 To in marg. ante ἀργυριον,
etiam cov supra lineam ante ow D.
l. 2 fin. v elot. sub σ secund. in ἐνομισασ
p.m.
p.m. 1. 5 yap supra lincam ante xap-
δια C. l. 7 e pro ἢ prim. in ἀαφηθη-
σεται, etiam pro v tn σου D. l.9 εἰσ
pro nv, » pro a (o, ut videtur) in wrixprac,

l. 3 a elot. sub ὦ in xpuuaruv

c supra lineam post χολή, ov pro w in
συνδεσμω B. l 12 σε cot, sub δε
p.m. in δεηθητε, τ pro e secund. semi-
scripto p.m. : “wep pro περι B. l. 14
v supra oin o» B. 1015 lineam uncis
(* *) abrogat 8. m.: « etiam pro v in
διελυμπανεν ponit.
(^ ") abrogat s. m.

Voces supra lineas, ev ante

l 27; Twoo uncis
]. 28 avrqe oo pr»
avrov B.
ἵεμουσαληὴμ |. 29, κα ante καθημενοσ |. 30,
avrov post apuarog |, 31 D. la
dialysin his habet p. m.

455 b. Supra lineas ἡ post εἰ Ἰ. 7, o

post avacra 1. 17 C. 1. 8 e £n eibov et

0be/o et dialysi supra «positd abroyat s. m..

456 b. 1. 1 o pro v in lom A, ut
videtur, ut et 1, 12 fin. ὦ pro ὃ in avro
( eraso). Il. 14, 15 wo punctis supra
positis abrogat, νομιλῶ post ov addit F
(ut videtur) l. 14, idem 1. 15 habet avr^
pro kac prim., εἰσηλθεν pro εἰσελθων (re
sequente eraso), evpew". pro evpev. 1. 16
7 pro $ in εφιστασθαι B! l.17 cin
αθεμιστον, etiam re l. 26, eras. 8. m.
l. 19 δε supra ἣν in pnva A. l. 24
Terap pro τησ Tp. B?

457 b. Supra lineas v post ov 1. 4, ce
ante προσ]. 5 C. l. 7 δου (i.e. δ' ov:
εἰ ita Wetst.) p. m. lectio esse videtur:
sed ‘Sov hab.t A, ov. (δ eras.) C cum
vers. Lat. l.ST proc in cov prim. C:
idem 6v πάρεσμεν supra axovom, decem
puncta supra βουλομενοι habet. li:
Jin. at pro wor B1 Supra lineas ryo
post ολησ l. 19, αὑτὸ post εχρισεν 1. 22
C. l. 32 pera punctia supra positis
abrogat 8. m., v in τὴν et Tp mr, ~ in
] 33 4 supra lineam
ante ey secund. C (i.e. avro μεν: Kip-

ἡμέρα erasis.

ling. minis rectà αὐτο" a. m.).
458 b. 1. 4 a» supra ve in συνεστρα-

ῴφημεν B.
aytov C.

l. 20 rov supra lineam ante
l. 22 γλωσσαισ και μεγαλυ-
γοντω laxius scribit D! ante » rov 6»,
7». m. lectione scalpello prorsus deperditd.
Lix errore versionis Latinae conjicias xevauc
(4. €. καιναισ)ὴ ante yA. p. m. (“ ποικιλαισ
seu mavis erepau" Mill.) **...... Kat peya-
Auvew”” Wetat. 1. 24 ve supra ἃ in
kwiat E, “supra rio et ‘supra δυναται
(ordine mutato) s. m. 1. .30 "m pro
δια A. l. 33 T in marg. ante ou o
supra lineam post οἱ D.

4:9 a. l. 29 d elot. sub i in ibu
p.m.

459 b. 1. 1 » supra ar tn εδεξατο, ]. 2
€ supra τ tn exavou, l. 3 εν pro at in
nOednoa, 1. 14 0 supra T in κατεξησ,
forsan. etiam 1. 26 o supra lincam post
avacra E. l. 12 cv» secund. eras.
8.1. — l. 16 e» supra lineam post εἰδον,
l. 30 de supra lineam. post eyevero A, ut
videtur.
H.

moda, etiam 1. 23 ante eprera C.

L 21 7 pro 0 in αθενισασ
Ta supra lineam |. 22 ante rerpa-

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

460 a.l. 31. Punctum supra n in noli,
forsan case,
l. 19
l. 26 ca supra a»
l. 30 Tov punctis supra

460 b. 1. 15 v pro t ín avro: B.
t pro a in wa B.
in εδοξαν D.
positis abrogat s. m.

461 a. 1. 1 tim tres uiri p. m., vescript.
8. m.

461 b. 1. 5 verae pro ac in ελληνασ F.
1.13 776, l. 23 wo, l. 27 Kas rore punctis
supra, positis abrogat 8. m. lore
pro 0 in θαρσον H: F avrov addit ad
fin. 1. 23 post παρεκαλεσεν et ll. 26—28
ita refingit E:

va ἡ ἐκκλήσια καὶ διδαξαι
συναχυθηναιτοχλον ἵκανον

p» [4
eset eens 4
και TOTE πρωτωσ XPHMATICTA εν AYTLOXELG

του μαθητασ χρειστιανουσ (" ’ ordine
mutato).

462 a. l 32 n in erant et obelo et
puncto supra posito abrogat s. m.

462 b. l. 1 ονοματι αγαβοσ p. m., re-
scripsit K. l 3An supra av in peyay
C. l. 9 » pro c secund. tn ἀποστει-

L 17 ἡ pro a tert. in
l. 28 wept avrov punctis
l. 323 v

λαστεσ D!
μαχαιρα D!
supra positis abrogat s. m.
pro ov in κοιμουμενοσ H.

463 a. 1. 30 u supra o secund. (obelo
notatum) in prodocere s. m., forsan A.

463 b. 1.1 » supra lineam post αλνσεσι
C. l. 3 8 elot. sub 0 in θυρασ p. m.
1.6 vw? elot. sub X in πλευραν p. m.
l. 16 εἴ elot. sub *y secund. in ἀγγελον
p. m. l. 28 v elot. sub y prim. in
ayyeror p. m. l 33 » supra vo in
twavou C.

464 a. 1. 9 t elot. sub ἃ in autem p. m.
l. 10 verba dividas caicia te,

464 b. Madore pessima foedatur haec
pagina; sic etiam 466 b, 468 b, 470 ὃ,
472 ὃ, 474 ὃ, 476 b.
rescripsit K ; anne p supra lineam ante

l. t μενον apxou

aaxou p. m. sit (ut judicat Kipl.), parum
scio. 1. 4 fin. πυλωνοσ rel finxit vel. ve-
scripsit F? post rov: p. m. lectio amplius

spatium complexa est: vix cum Wetst. e£v

primae mands esse diceres. l. 8 και
punctis supra positis abrogat e. m. 1.9
τον supra lincam ante rer por C. l. τοι

supra lineam ante δε, προσ pro edeyor

eras, (cujus verbi e prim. et γον adhuc

443

supersunt), » supra lineam post avr, C?
]. ir c supra ἐσ p. m., me judice (A apud
Kipl.). l. 15 εξ, 1. τό και, 1. 17 wa
et ot ante v finale eras. 8. m. liga
8. m. post cery super a (p.m. ut videtur):
sequuntur duo feré literae prorsus deper-
ditae. Perperam Mill. rov avyar p. m.
l. 28 Procul dubio awoxravOnvat p. m.,
sed perierunt omnind o et τι deinde ax
pro oxray A: postremó axOyvar supra
lineam B, Onvat p. m. in textu per puncta
supra posita abrogato.

465 b. l. 10 ἡ pro a in φωναι H.
l. 14 € supra lineam ante κωληκοβ- .B.
l. 16 9 pro e prim, in evtaye H; acd »
supra lineam post ev£aye C. 1 18 j
pro a, et a pro e tert, in axearpeyer H.
l 20 καὶ pro Tov, et 1, 38 rov pro kai

prim H. l 25 «v kac supra lineam
post ow C.

466 a. 1, 27 e partim elotum ante u in
que p. m.

466 b. 1. 3 "supra πο, ‘supra αγιον
(ordine mutato) s. m. 1. τὸ init. Forsan
και wepted- p. m. (και et p, enitio lineae
apparent) εἰ ita. Wetst.; kac we eraso, ὃ
super p habet H. L 1:4 fin. Forsan
βαρίησουαν vel cum Wetst. «σοναμ (cf.
467 b.]. 32 et vers. Lat.) p. m.: » proa
in fine H, » vel pw sequente. deperdito.
l. 18 και, etiam 1. 30 ovcac, punctis supra
positis improbat s. m. l. 19 o vel
potius a periit inter er equ: λυ pror D:
** Av post rasuram lax’. Fuit erouac "
Bent. apud Ellis, Crit. Sacr. Ὁ. a4.
I. 23 uncis (‘’) hanc lineam improbat 8. m.
l. 27 πασησ supra lineam post καὶ B : qui
ctiam «e pro ot in ὕιοι habet: cf. Tabulam
III. 3. l. 31 punctum supra ἢ p. m.,
μὲ videtur.

467 a. 1. 27 omnes supra lineam post
et, B: cf. Graec.

467 b. 1. 13 » 1n τὴν eras. 8. m., quae
etiam rio l. 18, τη 1. 28, punctis supra
positis. improbat. l.18 σ pro v in
l. 27 xa proba. 1.33
supra lineam avrow ante τὴν, av post

y» E.
468 b. 1. 1 supra lineam y ante e, Ta

Aoyou A,

Tavra post e in ews D. l. 19 v in
ἐπλήρουν erat. 8. m.: » supra a» iA
iwarno B. 1.21 7 pro 0 in μεθ H.

l. 27 fin. avro (ut videtur) p. m., sed ἡ

414

deperiit omnino: F habet avrwy, addens
τοῦτον αὙγνοουντεσ. 1. 28 Quae p. m.
scripta adhuc supersunt, dedimus: forsan
primd μη συνιενταισ rac ypapac, feró cum
Wetst.; vix αγνοησανταισ Tac *ypadac,
ut judicat Kiplingius, aut αγνοουνταισ
cum Millio: prima enim litera M. non A
fuisse videtur. H, erasá p. m. lectione,
και Tac gw ante ac substituit. Ll 32
qr"sarro πίλατον ἀγερεθηννὶ (uncis < >
postea improbatum) addit F.

469 b. 1. 1 ¢ supra lineam ante εἰσ, εἰ
ec* pro ov A. l 2 fin. εἰσιν eras.
8. m.: &ic etiam 1. 6 κα. 11.3, 4 uncis
(^) improbat 2. π. 1. 8 wou punctis
supra positis tmprobat 8. m. l9v
pro va in πλειονασ H!

470 a. 1. 25 ta elot. sub ci in suscitauit
p. m.

470 b. 1. 4 » supra lineam post o prim.
A. l. 9 fin. μὲν pro re A, me judice:
evanuit atramentum ; re pro certo lectio
est prius scripta. Ll. 18 ce in &eny7-
σεται punctis supra positie improbat 8. m.
l.22 τα supra lineam ante ρηματα E.
1, 28 ro (re judice Wetstenio) in emi-
Üovro eras. s. m. : o vel ε pert: of. Fol.
rot 6. 1. 24.

471 a. ll. 4, τί turpiter abscissa est
pergamena.

471 5. 1. 3 fin. row post Xoyow addit
F; row ante Xoyow lineold supra positd
abrogat K. l. 6 σα supra ap in wap-
ρησιαμεγοσ A, me judice; sic etiam 472
b. 1. 12: possunt tamen esse p. m. 1.8
yo supra » in dow C. l. 9 δε supra
lineam post exiby B. l. 10 e supra a,
αι supra e secund, in kpeware B. 1. r3
ren proxeyD. l. 14 "supra φωσ,
‘supra τεθεικα (ordine mutato) s. m.
l. 22 a pro o in παρωτρυνον E.

411 b. l. 12 oa supra ap in παρησια-
μενοι A. l. 15 wy super ov in avrov,
forsan etiam p. m., nisi mavis A: cranuit
atramentum, Cf. 470 b. 1. 9. l. 23
και, l. 25 εἰσ, 1. 32 τησ punctis supra
positis improbat 8. m.
1n λυκαωνιασ 8. m.

473 a. l. tg r in ter secund. lineolá
supra positá improbat Κ΄.

473 b. Titul. TIP vinculo papyraceo
obtegitur. Supra lineas l. 5 Tn ante
φωνη, 1. 9 À supra À in ανηλατο, 1. 17

l 24 o pro v

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

rno ante πολεωσ C. l 23 και, l. 26 ἡ
in -παηθεισ eras. 8. ἢ. 1l. 24 Aeyorrec
pro φωνουντεσ (φων cl v erasis) D. 1. 29
Tov punctis supra pontis improbat s. m.
l 33 » supra lineam post εἰασε, x^ Ta
pro κατα (xa eras.) C.

474 b. 1. 4 fin. o p. m., rescriptum
8. m. l. 5 fn. rao addit post καρδιασ
F. Supra lineas |. 9 $e ante avrov,
l. 16 ov supra ec, 1. 27 εἰσ ante ελθειν B.
L 12 και, l. 18 » in τὴν punctis supra
positis improbat a. m. 1.16 » pro v
secund. in avrov H. l 19 ow ante
τω H: p. m. lectio deperit.

475 a. l. 12 lineolam supra is ponit K.

475 b. L 2 marg.: legas 25 pro 23.
1. 10 avrow semi-erasum 8. m. 1, 12
y supra lineam post ἡνυξε C. l. 29 wr
supra ow tn avro C.

476 a. 1. 30 c (ut videtur) elot. sub n
in hanc p. m.

476 6.1. 5 εἴ pro o in παρεδοθησαν, ad
supra yw in peywo DB. L7oim
απηγγείλαντεσ eras. 8. m., sic και 1. 18.
l. 13 T supra ὃ tn δὲ forsan C: evanuit
atramentum. l 17 a pro e prim, a
pro ἡ in ἀγεστησεν (ἡ prorsus deleto), ev
eraso, H, ut fiat avacrac: ev m». etiam
punctis supra positis improbat 8. m.
L 20 fin. ev post apxasor addit A. 1. 21
Tov supra lineam post δια C. 1.25 σ
supra lineam post sv B vel C: evanuit
atramentum.

477 6.1.2 o tn πιστευσομεν, 1. 17 δε
eras. 8. m. l. 7 ν secund. in BapraBay
eras., v pro v in παυλον H, qui etiam
l 8 w' pro οι habe. Ἰ. 15 T supra
lincam ante ουτωσ (c eraso) C, no etiam
in συνφωνήσουσιν €raso. l 24 o in
textu ante rot, etiam ὧν pro noe H.

478 a. 1. 14 punctum supra ἃ ultim.
casu ponit p. m. l. 20 a Graec? elot.
ante a secund.

478 b. 1. 2 init, e eras, 8. m.: literae
ferà tres [χει] deperditae inter ε et ev.
l. 4 ac in ebotace» et obelo et punctis
supra positis improbat 8. m. 1. 13 ra
supra lineam post xa B: cf. 479 b. 1. 8.
l. 15 punctum supra 0 casu ponit p. m.
1. 17 e£ secund. punctis supra positis im-
probat s. m.: legas υμασ. l. 19 a pro
o in διεστειλομεθα D. l. 38 a supra

au in ravra B. l. 30 U pro ἢ in ἡμειν

Ht L 31 τῶν supra lineam post rov-
Tw» B!: evanuit atramentum.

479 4.1.37 a elot. sub ain judam p. m.

479 5.1. 2 ται (sic) post ow addit E.
l. 6 e» ἡμεραισ ολιγαισ tncis () >) tmpro-
bat 2. m. l. 8 ya supra ay in συνα-
γοντεσ B. l. 14 orrea whe L 12 elot.
sub καὶ exear p. m., etiam eo elot. sub
da p. m. l 18 προσ supra lineam
ante avrovg [sic p. m.] A: cf. Tabulam
IH. 2. l. 23 tni. και eras. s. τα. : καὶ
aupra lineam post pera E: κυ post rov
ad fin. Ft

480 a. }. 3 t semi-formatum pro 8
sccund. l. 33 s elot. sub c in disces-
gerunt p. m. —

480 b. Supra lineas rov ante «v }. 9,
τῶν ante αποστολων l 30 (tantum non

I pro T bis) E.
481 a. l 1 a Graec elot. sub a in ad
p. fh.

481 ὃ. 1. § οἱ pro yr in γενομενην H.
l ro "supra ὠφθη, ‘supra τω 8. m.
l. 11 fin. qv addit post rw E. L 18
..Supra ἢ forsan casu: va supra ax in
αχθεντεσ, etiam 1. 20 » supra az in
νεαπολιν E. l. 23 e pro ἢ secund, in
nun» H: T prim. etiam tn raury 1. 23,
ui eb o in nxovoer L 33 eras. s. m.
l. 33 x elot. sub 0 in θν p. m.

482 a. 1. 21 i secund. in indie eras. s. m.

481 b. ν supra lineam post rapexadece
jJ. 4 Bi, post παρειχε L 12 E. l. τὸ
οὐ pro a in πυθωνα A: reeté vidi
Wetst. Ll 13 δια Tovrov uncis (^ ") im-
probat s. m. Ll 15 καὶ eras. ἃ. m.: c
pro o in expatoy H. l. τό axo supra
lineam ante δουλοι E. Liza in
ευαγγελιζοντεσ, 1. 32 Ta et » in cOry
eras, 8. m. l 25 fn. Punctum in medio
loco addit 8. m. l. 28 e pro a tert. in
προσαγαγοντασ A: cf. 1, το.

483 a. 1. 8 (sic 484 a. 1. 19) a in quae

eras. 8. m. l. 16 homini supra lineam
post hi E (cf. Graec.). 1. 24 iin ispes
eras. 8. m. l. 28 b elot. sub p in oj-

tulissent p. m.

483 ὃ. l. 3 puncta supra af in xpa-
ζοντεσ 8. m., forsan casu. l 4 και
pro Tore H. l 12 » in ησφαλισαντο,
λυ in aveduGy l. 20, etiam και 1. 23, cras.
sm. lig eco »ukr' op pro μεσον
tno νυκτοσ (vryo eras.), et 1. 16 « supru

Loin δεσμοι C. 1. 31 προσ rove ποδασ
punctis supra positis improbat s. m.

484 b. 1. 1 init. καὶ eras. 8. m. l.9
o supra du in ελυσεν D. ll. 12, 13
init. καὶ p. m. (cf. vers. Lat.) scalpello
prorsus deletum.

485 b. l. 1 av eras. δ. m., σοι post av-
τοι punctis supra positis vmprobat alius:
postea eras. l.19 6 secund. in wapa-
καλεσαντεσ, etiam ll. 31, 24 και, et 1. 24
c prim. in εἰσωθοσ eras. s. m. l. 21
και supra lineam post karyA0op C, puncto
p.m. supra 3 in ἀπολλωνιδα forsan casu
posito: sic supra n $n -unt 486 a. L a1.
1. 28 τον supra lineam post or: E.

486 b. L 1 τῷ (vel rw) Σιλεα marg.
K recentissimé. — 1l. 9 scalpello delentur
literae non minus tres (forsan arr errore)

post emor. 1. 11 fin. ν secund. in ἴσωναν
eras, 8. m. l. 12 a pro € in rwea B.
l. 15 εἰσιν punctis supra positis improbat
8. m. l 21 a pro “ἐσ in akovcarrec
B. 1. 25 o supra lineam post εἰ secund.
C. l 33 o pro o secund. in exec B
vel H.

487 b. 1. 2 i8 supra vw in ελληνων, x
ad fin. lineae addito, B: E pro xa

vyGUttoP

secund. yu habet: 1. 3 wr οὐκ
ολίγοι pro ec Kat γυναικεσ H, praeeunte
E in 1, 2.
s. m. 1. 6 supra lineam o ante λογοσ,
—-
Tov ante 0v E.

eras. s. m.

l. 7 και, 1. 8 εἰσ αὐτὴν
l. 9 pa supra ac in rac-
l. τά θιστω lazxids scribit
super ταστανο eras. H. l. 23 σ supra
lineam post avrov et |. 39 *y supra vx, a»
supra xo $n maparvxorrag C. l. 24
To supra lineam ante wva, et 1. 26 » supra
vy in συγαγωγὴ D, nisi matis C. 1. 32
βαλλ pro λαβ in συνέλαβον A. l. 33
οἱ minutum pro ἡ in Gedy H 1
488 b. 1, 1 » in oder, etiam 1. 29 ort
1, 4 Tow supra lineam ante
1.6 διδ elot. sub ὕπο p. m.

σοντεσ B.

eras. 8. m.
aptoy B.

1. 18 a»Üe pro Üucro ('amwro p. m. ut
videtur? Wetst. malà) E. l 20 »
supra lineam post ἡ B. l. 26 e pro o
secund. in karowot H. l. 27 v supra
οὗ E. l a8 Kn. addit τι avroc H.
l. 29 8 pro o ante dove, l. 33 o supra or
A rel D.

]. 4 uncis (*?) improbat |

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

489 a. 1l. 10 t elot. sub n $n uellint
p. m. l. 18 Àiat pergamena ante a
final.

489 5.1. 1 supra lineam ¢ post xa, σ
post Ta tn κατα, o supra » erasum tn
οροθεσιαν E. l. 3 fin. » post avro
addit D. l. 4 α !n evpocar (o in e
etiam mutato) obelo improbat s. m., quae
etiam T in Τ' transfert. l. 5 w supra
o (obelo notat.) in ov, 1.6 w supra ἢ in
avry C?, etiam νπαρχων ad fin. 1.5 addit
E. l 9 rov prim. in rovrov obelo
improbat 8. m. : e» supra yo in yoo C.
l. 12 ovre punctis supra positis abrogat
s. m. 1.16. ra τησ in ταυτησ (ὃ prov
&. m.) eras, etiam 1]. 17 e pro a in
παριδων D (.. supra « addito). L 18
iva obelo transfigit, a pro e in παντεῦ
habet D.
evrea pro car D.

490 b. Nonnulla in hdc pagind (ll. 19
—21), madore pessimà foedatd, recenti
manu rescripta sunt. l 3 or supra
θα in ἐληλυθα B. 1.5 fin. » prog m
κλανυδιοσ A. 1.7 α pro e in κατωκη-
σεν A1,1. 8o prowB. 1. 13 punc-
tum supra v in Tov p. m., forsan casu.
l. I4 καὶ eras. s. m.: sic etiam T prim.
l 17 init., v secund. in διαμαρτυρουμε-
voc l 18. .1.232 init. a» pro e (ut con-
jicere licet) D. 1l. 27—31. Quae adhuc
leguntur, dedimus: Kiplingius ex vers.
Lat. restituit 1. 27 [$ vu]: l. 29
[απο rov axv]Aa (immó potius [δὲ axo
axv]a: l.3o [εἰσ] ante ηλθεν et τὸν

]. 28 e in εκολληθησαν eras.,

| [oh[xo]r: 1. 31 7[o]o (vix rov ut Wetst.

putat) post ovoua : B ita omnia refingu:

καθαροσ eyw απο Tou
σ
νυν εἰσ τα εθνὴ πορενομαι Kat

μεταβασ εκειθεν

ἦλθεν eu οἰκιαν τινοῦ
τι τιον —
ovouaT,. ιουστου GeBopevov Trop Oy

491 a. l. 20 cto p. m. rescripsit s. m.

4915.1. 8 © pro σ secund. in σειωσησ,
no ad finem verbi addito D. l 30 τα
supra lineam post ζητημα D. l. 33 ἢ
pro e prim., a pro v in ἀπελυσεν D.

492 b. Scalpello rasa sunt nonnulla
]. 1; 35 43 10; 18; 19. Ll 1 ewe pro
aro in awodaBopevs D (a prim. perit).
l. 2 init. oras (Ussher.) vel pera (Mil.
Wetst. Kipl.) periit omnind, preter | ini-

, post rast, l. 31 post ηὔξανε D.

445

tio lineae. L 4. Quae restant. p. m.
scripta (a Kiplingio post Wetst. perperam
lecta, rore γαλλιωνὴ dedimus: D ita sup-
plet: καὶ οὐδὲν Tovrwr T ante w γαλλιω,
vt ened ante εν. L 10 προσ eras. ante
εὐχὴν: o periit omnino. l. 15 8 pro
T im Te, O0 prow in avrov H. l. 334
pro 8 $n δε, ep secund. etiam eras, H.
l. 19 Super spatium scalpello erasum
xapy laxà scripsit H: vix pxay p. m.,
ut judicat Wetst. 1. 20 no pro ov in του
H. 1l2350pror in κατεξησ D. 1. 33
aw eras. s. m.

493 a. l. 9 punctum supra a (etiam
ante hl. 32) p. s. : forsan casu.

493 5.1. 2 » supra a» $n warov, l. 3
ey pro ἡ in «roc, et τῇ supra lineam
post e» D: cf. Tabulam rrr. 5. l. 4
Kat prim. eras., e pro o secund. in axove
carros, etiam δὲ supra lineam ante
avrov A. 1. 15 » in woduy eras. s. m.
1. 27 ¢ supra lineam post οὐδε (i.e. ovd εὐ
B. Supra λαμβανουσῖ eras. ἐσ habet D,
i.e. ἐστιν, nam eo 1. 28 erasum est.
l 32 τ p. m. in perarouag, sed Τ' (ut
videtur) primd.

494 a. 1. 27 est addit D post accipi-
unt punctis supra positis improbatum.
Cf. 493 5. 1. 27.

494 6. 1. 3 rov supra lineam ante xu
(sic) C. l 5c supra lineam post emt-
0erro B. L 6 v proc in avrów, 1. 7
tnit. € ante λαλοὺυν D. l. 15 punctum
supra e prim. p. m., forsan casu. 1. 21
w post e prim. penitus eras., ν etiam in
acta» p. m., sed o semi-formatum ante ν.
]. 32 tnit. ἡ (ut conjicere licet) periit om-
ninà. ll. 431—243 ta corrigit D, mu-
tatis mutandis.

wore "mavras "ov. karowovrrag τὴν

ασιαν

ακουσαι TO P λογο P TOV Kv

ore

ἴουδαιον και erac
1. 24 7 pro 9 in δε D. l. 31— (ἡ. e. νὴ
supra ὦ in fine lineae addidit 8. m.

495 6. 1. 1 rou supra lineam ante xv C.
l. 9 “supra εξελθειν, 'supra κηρυσσει 8. m. ,
cf. vers. Latin. 1. 10 & supra lineam
ante εἰπεν D. l 15 € prim. in εἰσχυ-
σεν obelo abrogat s. m., dialysi etiam
supra ¢ posud. L 18 » supra lineam
l 25

416

supra lineam δὲ ante των, ra post των B,
(ra ante epya punctis supra positis no-
iato). 1. 18 a pro o in συνεψηφισον B.
1, 29 init. & ante evpov B. l. 31 dia-
lysis supra v tert. eras. 8. m. ibid. fin.
To post ἐπληθυνε addit D.

496 a. 1. 30 lineola. sire macula (,)
p. m. post c in conual..

496 b. 1. 4 » elot. sub Sin eibew p. m.
Ἰ. 16 ε tm τεχνεταισ eras. 8. m. Supra
lineam habet B 1. at τὴσ ante aciac,
l 251 post ye, 1. 26 o supra ve in xur-
Suvevet, 1. 30 » post μελλει. l 22 rw
Tore punctis supra positia improbat s. m.

497 a. l. 17 fin. ec elot. sub c in hac
p. m.

497 5. ll. 2, 25 » supra lineam ante

αρτεμισ D. L 3 exdno laze scriptum
σ

super cvvexv, etiam τησυνχυσεωσ pro
' αἰιἰσχυνησ F: cf. vers. Latin. l.6 a
pro € secund. in μακεδονεσ D rel H.
1, 18 προ pro kar (Millius wap p. m.
minus rectà) in xareBiBacay D vel H.

l. 29
l. 30 τ elot.

l. 27 o ante ἀνθρωποσ eras. s. m.
tw supra ao in ναοκορον B.
sub a secund. in avavripp. p. m.

498 a. l. 13 8 prim. in mississent e
obelo et puncto improbat s. m. l. 19i
prin. in iudaeis, ]. 32 t secund. in oportet
punc'o notat p. m.: forsan casu.

l. 5
init. ot eras., sed ot supra lineam, ante

498 6.1.3 o pro a in θεαν H.

l. 10 ^ supra lineam. post ex-
Pro τω

συν D.
κλησια B: cf. vers. Latin.

vouc D postca scripsit ry evop.a. l. 14
v leviter elot. sub o secund. in avorp.
p. m. l. 15 » supra lineam post απε-
Avce D. l. 18 a pro e prim. in παρα-
κελεσασ D, v (ut conjicere licet) ante aaa
prorsus deperdito. l. 19 a pro o in
αποσ-, etiam re supra lineam ante e£-
n\Gev D, πο in αποσ- punctis etiam
votato.

l. 21 παρακαλεσ

l 20 a pro ἡ tin ekewm D.
ag avrove pro xpno[ape-
volo B, literis inter xpno et o prorsus
l 23 no supra lincam post
γενηθεισ D. l. 38 o pro v (cf. vers.
Lat.) post Bep D. l 31 ep pro ov,
etiam a pro ep in δ υβεριοσ D, € p.m.
post B deperdito: cf. vers. Lat. l. 33
ω supra o tn τροαδι B.

499 b. 1. 8 a elot. sub o in διελεγετο

erasis,

-—- a, ee ς΄...»

' abrogato.

er o e — — A ———

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.
p.m. 1.19 οσ prim., 1. 21 καὶ secund.,
l. 23 Tor eras. a. m.

500 a. ]. 8 a elot. sub e in eis p.m.
l r3 8 secund. in sedens puncto notat
p. m., forsan casu.

500 b. l. § AaB in Badr mutat D.
l. 7 p in epxouerm cras. 8. m: sic 1. 29

v secund. in διαμαρτυρουμενοσ. l. ra
to pro» in ev (praepos.) D. 1], τᾷ η ín
εκκλησιασ p. m., rcacripsit. & m. l 16

o pro win ομωσ, t pro v secund. tn av-
rovc D. ]. 18 a pro e tn e$ D.
l. 20 init. wora ante wwo eras. s. m.
Jin. roy halt. D! super ww» erasum
(eranuit atramentum). l. 21 a pro oc
in raryroc D?; sed » pro v tn xpovov,
etiam eyevouny supra lineam ante δου-
λευων E.

501 5. l. 5 v pro v in Aoyor D, qui
exo μοι et ovde 1.6 uncis (*") improbat,
pov etiam 1. 6 punctis supra positis
l 6 w supra ov in egavrov
B. l. 9 init. ἢ prootn ον prim. D.
1. 11 "ov 8v pro 6v F, (O pro © p. m.,
reso). 1. 13 op elot. sub ἐσθ in oyec-
θαι p. m. l. 16 fin. 50 μαρτυρομαι
post «yv addit F. l. 17 F habet vuew
€ pro ἄχρι ov, etiam ἡμεραοῖ" pro ἡμερασ
(c in o mutato). l. 19 μη supra lineam
post rov forsan E. l. 20 U pro ἢ in
l 28 οὐ pro v prim. in πυμ-
l. 33 καὶ pro δε D.

502 a. 1. 33 puncium supra c in nocte
casu ponit p. m.

502 b. l. 6 fin. avrow (ut conjicere licet)
l to
t supra ac in rac et xpeuag B. l. 11
πασ (sic) punctis supra positis abrogat
s.m. l ra fin. και post μου addit B (nisi
]. 13 init. act p. m. procul.

nuw D.
vecou B.

eras. 8. m. Vix legantur av et c.

mavis A).
dubio, sed ¢ scalpello deletur : pro oc B
habet v".

των B.

l. 15 re supra lineam ante
l. 16 α pro o prim. in ovroc,
l. 18
wy Supra ag in eurag. A: avrov ad fin.
l 19 ¢

etiam v pro o in μακαριοσ B.

lineae. post yovara addit F.
in σὺν puncto notatum p.m., forsan casu.
l. 21 7ov punctis supra positis improbat
s.m. 1. 23 ὦ εἰρήκει supra lineam post
Aoyu A. 1. 24 eurer eras. s. m. post ort:
ovow lazà scripsit pro εἰ σοι (ut videtur)
post μελλ D, (co in σοι p. m. penitus

deletur).

-—— — —— — ——Ó

|

ante θεωρειν E. ll. 27, 28. Quae re-
stant p. m. scripta dedimus:

p=

. 27 @

in xa, B et € tn -Barreo, L 28 πηι.

(ut videtur) inter $e et ν, scalpello gerors.*

delentur. Has lineas ita transmutat D:
wo de eyevero araxÜygrat guias
awosracberrag απ avrov.

L 33 v (ut videtur) post $ (cf. 466 b. L το:

498 b. 1. 38) periit: o pro v D.

504 a. l. 18 navem [wvAoto» ut ridctar
Graect] elot. sub invicem p. m., wade
fluxit error linearum: cf. 264 a. 1. 24.

504 a, 5040. 1. 33—33. Partem Ao:
folii inferiorem, jam inde ab Usseri: «t
Milli temporibus laceram, rescio «qua
nebulo, ante susceptam Kiplinga editi
nem, abscidit. Quas lectiones Usserius,
Millius, Wetstenius (1716), Dickens-
nius (circiter A. D. 1733) seerraverunt, ea:
per literas U, M, ΝΥ, D indicatae, 1s

᾿ς unum collectae sunt. v. 8. Sequenti cum

l 25 avrov supra lincam ,

exissemus [deest οἱ wept Tow παυλον U,
M, W] venimus [yA0oue» Ὁ, M, εἰσπὶ-
θομεν W 1 caesaream et cum introissemcs
in domum Philippi (*Afe mutilatur Pa4.7
Dj...ngelitae...de septem mansimus
ad eum τ. 9.... fiae 1 virgines [rec-
capes παρθενοι W]...eam D. [‘* Dcsci-
rantur caetera horum trium rersuum" D].

504 b. l. 3 καὶ pro a» in ἀνελθων, be

eraso, B. l 7 οἱ supra lineam ante
ιουδαιοι B. l. 10 e pro a secund. in
παρακαλ- D. l. 15 our? supra Oc, xr

supra B in θορυβουντεσ (v secund. etia
puncto notat.) E. l 20 οἱ (ste » 1. 1s
Jin.) eras. s. m. l. 22 T in aroro;-
punctatum p. m., forsan casu, L 24
Incipit linea p. in. ex xeoa sed aro pro
ex habet B. Totum hunc locum sic redd:t
MS. Whitgift. (cf. Prolegomena, p. x.):
απο Kecapatag συν vue ovrot δε wyayor
ἡμασ παρ ὦ ξενισθωμεν γενομένων εἰσ «epo-
σολυμα ασμενωσ εδεξαντο ἡμασ οἱ αδελῴοι
Τὴ δε ἐπιουσὴ εἰσῆει o παυλοσ our μι;
προσ ιακωβον παντεσ δε. Serran'wur ctiam
hae lectiones (cf. 504 a. ll. 33—33). τι 1:
tepocoNvua M, W. v. 16 συνηλθον δε και
Twv μαθητων deest p. m. U, M, W ; mar-
gini ascribitur s. m. Ὁ, M. ex κεσαραιασ
p. m. ὟΝ. (a secund. eras. D) ovros δε ηγα-
γον ἡμασ προσ ova [ove p. m. W : προσ...
M, at rap w U cum Whitgift., “ manus
recentior wo" D] fencPupev kac rapaycro-

μενοι εἰσ τινα κωμην εἐγενομεθα παρα U,
M, W. νασωνι [p. ». W] M,W, D ['*4 su-
pra: alia verba lacerantur: κω (nam μὴν
non apparet, nec τινι κυπριω)" D]. μαθητη
apxaw W, at “" μαθητη. κακειθεν (reli-
quum paginae laceratum)" M. v. 17 *La-
ceris Graecis" (M) ad vers. Latin. con-
fugiunt U, M: ἤἥλθομεν εἰσ cepoo...M.
vzebetarro Ὁ, M, D (‘‘post νπεδεξαντο in
laceratá Pag. habetur rn 6e" D): δε quaa
ασμενωσ pergit Ὁ. Plura, unde unde
hausta exhibet W: κακειθεν εξιοντεσ ηλθο-
μεν εἰσι ἐροσολυμα νπεδεξαν re [0e U : cf.
Latin.] ἡμασ ἀσμενωσ οἱ αδελφοι. ᾿

£05 a. l. 33 fin. omnes F, spatio post
iacobum inferposito.

505 b. 1.1 rapeyevorro laxé scripsit F
super σαν δὲ wap avro: cf. 505 a. l. 33.
l]. 2 kat pro ove, avrovc e£ supra lincam
ante διηγεῖτο (δι eraso), καθ supra lineam
ante eva (a eraso B). ]l.3» pro c in
wo B, sed ev supra lineam ante row A.
l. 6 e prim. in εἰεισι» punctis supra
positis improbat 8. m.
l. 9 x pro x secund.,
l. 11
“On πανταῦ pro εθνὴ cow, v pro c tert.

1. 8 τ prim. in
TOUTOL Eras. 8. m.
θη supra no in κατηκησαν B.
T
tn Ἰουδαιοισ D (iovdacos p. m. Wetst., sed
l. 13 ὃ pro T in pyre, v in e»
eras., ν prim. in εθνεσιν obelo delet., o
l. 15

errat).

supra lineam post avrov habet D,

Desunt. tituli in 1 a, 1 ὃ, 9 a, οὖ:
adduntur recentiore manu 2 a—8 b.

Fol 1 b. secundae mands: l $ ἢ in
5y postea. mutat. in e, eddem manu;
sic etiam 1.6 v prim. in ποιυυν postca
mutat. in o. l 10 e in Barrie
super rasuram scriptum. l. 14 € in
παραγινεται, |. 15 0 in βαπτισθηναι,
l. 17 0 én σον (v primó) super rasuram
rescripta, l. 17 0 in βαπτισθηναι su-

per τ semi-formatum ; $601.23. 1.24

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

]. τῇ
l. 22 yo supra p in

ro supra lineam ante πληθοσ B.
dividas o cot.
ξυρωνται, etiam o pro w B. l. 24 σ
supra lineam ante ov prim. B. ]. 25
α στοιχεισ καὶ pro ort wopevov D, forsan
B: sic etiam 1. 28 a pro o in xpec-
νοντεσ.

506 b. Supra lineas 1. 6 wo post a
prim.; l 14 ya supra wy in εἰσηγεν, €
ante ic, ro ante ιερον B. l. 15 vn in
ekowwrnaev punctis supra positis abrogat
8. m. l. 24 καὶ ante ξητουντων (cf.
vers. Lat.) scalpello prorsus abrasum:
δε supra lineam post ζητουντων substituit
D. l a8 o" pro a tert. in exarov-
ταρχασ B.

507 b. l. 1 o in ric secund, eras. s. m.:
“1 5»

l. 25

ἢ supra uk in πτεποικωσ A.
supra lineam post exeAevoe A,
Kat eras, 8. m.

508 a. 1. 20 temp elot. sub lus p. m.
]. 27 punctum supra ἃ in manum p. m.,
forsan casu.

508 b. 1. 7 ¢ semi-formatum inter πα-
τρω et ov p. m.: of. Prolegom. p. XIX.
l. 12 o supra lineam ante ἀρχιερευσ A.

sito, addit F eyevero δε μοι wropevope ,ω-
l.19 & tn marg.ante ενγιζοντι F. ibid.
wept pro de po p. m. eras. (quarum lite-
rarum ὃ et οἱ (lantum supersunt), y proc

APPENDIX.

x primó sub v secund. in ευθυσ. ll. 3,
17, 23, quinquiea etiam tn marg.; 3 6 1].
30, 33 mary.; 55.1. 39; 6 b. marg. sexies;
8 b. secies; 9 b. 1. 14 quid sibi velit "
p. m., parum scio,

2 b. secundae mands, α supra e (quasi
producendi gratid) ll. 1, 5: supra 9 ll. 9,
16, 17, 325 3 5. 1]. 6, το; 4 ὃ. ll. 6, 29;
5 ὃ. ll. 6, 18, 20, 21, 29; 6 5.1. 22, 7 ὃ.
ll. 15, 24; 8. 1. 18: supra ὦ 3 b. 1. 2,

7 5.1. 2. l. 6 o primó sub ἢ p. m. in

---.-.-..... ------ ————— ——M—— — —

447

secund. in μεσημβριασ F, τη supra lineam
ante δαμασκω ponit B. — Postea denique
“supra περι, ‘supra rn 8. m. (F1), ordine
verborum mutato, l. 20 ex pro aso (vo
periit omnind) ante rov B. 1 31 εἴπ
verbo με (ut conjicere licet) post περιε-
στραψα rasurá perit: ex lined primá in
M formatur | s. m. l. 26 με supra
lineam post εἰ secund, B vel C, w supra
o prim. in ναζοραιοσ B: cf. Proleg. p. Lv.
510. ZToc folium, Codicis Bezae nunc
extremum, madore turpiter foedatum,
lacunis scatet. Quae, nobis haud viaa,
edidit Kiplingius, hoc loco notabimus.
510 a. l 2 t in surrexit et obelo et
puncto supra posito abrogat s.m. 1. 26
punctum supra ex tm exi p. m., forsan
casu.
510 b. Titul. IIPAXIC Kipl., 1.6 av-
1. 8 o pro e
ta

—
των, 1. 7 τοιουτον, Kipl.

in καθηκεν s. m. l. 14 σθαυτον (i.e.
ανεταΐζεσθαι avrov) pro arerajew avrov
B: σθ s. m. viz leguntur. 1,23 α
ante πηγγειλεν B: € p.m. (sic legunt

Wetst. Kipl. perit omnind. l. 24

, Jin. o yap post ποιειν, 1. 29 fin. avrw post
1.18 fin. Spatio post τειμωρηθωσιν interpo- |

|

exey BY (evanuit atramentum). 1. 25
init. o (ut videtur) erasum periit omnind:
]. 29 και (ut videtur) eras. ante eurer,
periit: l 32 » secund. in yeyerynpat
erasum,

την. Haec etiam supra maculam seri-
buntur p. m. l. 9 o ín oc, l. 16 0 tn -xoc,
l 30 v. l 21 y prim. tantum non
scribitur quasi T esset : (sic passim).
rasura incidit ante avroww.

1.24

1.11 o ultim.
super rasuram rescript., sic o in σοι]. 21.

3 ὃ. secundae mans.

l. I2 v p. m. in ὕμεισ super 0 primo: «
etiam super rasuram. l. 33 τι ἐστιν a.
super rasuram, rescriptum,

4 5.1.7 win orparwwratsuper rasuram

418

rescriptum; sec etiam a prim. in. acra
l. 13, e£1. 28, p in expavy- 1. 32. 1.20
e supra lineam vel ejusdem scribae rel
adhuc recentioris: sic etiam σ 5 b, l. 24.

8 6. l. 3 w secund. et tert. superrasuram
rescripta; sic etiam E 1l. 4, wl. 18, 9
ll. 20 (secund.), 28, « ult. 1. 23. 1.8
ει incept. sub v in ὕμων.

60.1. 5 u tn lithostrotus tantum non
o scribitur.

Tota haec pagina παλίμψηστος est, in
quam primd inscripta est ab eodem 4a

ADNOTATIONE8 EDITORIS.

secundae mands, postea autem elota, A p-
parent vestigia, quaedam prioris. scrip-
turae, chemicis adhibitis, viz. ll. 1, 2, 4,
5, 7—9, τό circa fin, L 17 ferà tota
(intro tantum 44 sub ihm 6 a latente).
Praeterea, dit ihs ad fin. 1, 22 sine chemi-
corum ope cernitur, et si qua sunt alia
(e. g. 1. 18).

66. 11. 1,9 op.m., pl.a1 p. m., in
arctum cogentis: etiam 1. 4 ἢ p. m.
l 5 en εἴδων eras, p. m., quae. .etiam
ponit, L 9 ἃ rescript. super rasuram

(c? prime): sic l. 18 wo tn rwor., l. 20€
in κεφαλην, 1. 26 w in avro. l 140
primà (eras.) pro ἡ ante γραφη. Ϊ. 33
μίετα δε ra]vr[a] eras. ad fin. Cf. 7 5.
l. r.

7 b. 1.1 d super rasuram rescriptum.

85.1. 9 ὦ s. m., ut videtur: sic forsan
la22ec. 1. 12 € tn εἰσ super rasuram
reacript., sic 1. 18 no in Tye.

9 ὃ. col. t, L 9o in ποιωσιν, L 11 € in
«σειν (cf. Tabulam 111. 13), puncto supra
posito abrogat 8. m.

Sequuntur notae liturgicae per codicis marginem subinde scriptae; eddem ferà, quá sectiones

Ammonit, manu (1).

IN S. MaTTHARI EVANGELIO.

3 6. 11. 22, 23 xv ye ri M, 4 b aub
titulo ap* L.[Dec. 25: xara ματθαιον
li, I1—12].

4 b. 1. 31 apx» (ut videtur) periit:
l. 32 fin. rov. payor (lined deletum) M 1,
6 b. l. 11 fin. redoo ort ναζαροσ xA...
ws... M [Dec. 26: ii. 13—23].

6 b. ll. 12—14 Ti ἐορτισ τον θεοφα-
γιων + M. [σαββατω προ ruv θεοφανειων :
iii 1—6].

8 b. ll. 4—7 avvayrocpa......... L,1.8
alia nequaquam legenda ascripsit M.
10 b. 1. 12: τελοσ: L [xara ματθαιον
xupaxy β΄: iv. 18—23].

I1 b. ll. 19, 20 πέρι rov σαββατου,
12 ὁ. 1. 8: reor: L [Sept. 2: εἰσ
μνημόσυνον Tov ἁγιου (warvov TOV F90-
revrov Wake 12: v. 14—19].

14 5. Il. 29—33 arrayrocpa περι TO.
caBarov (sic Kipling. σαβ tantum nunc
superest), τό b. 1. 14 reos: L [ca8Baro
790 τυροφαγου: vi. I—13].

28 b. ll. 13—15 ἀγναγνοσμα wept τοῦ
κυριακη, 29 ὃ 1. 11 τεέλοσ 1, [Nov. 17:
Tov ἁγιον γρηγοριον του Oavparoupyou
κ των ἁγιων αναργυρων Wake 12: x. I—
10].

44 b. 1. 11 apX, 46 b. 1. 21 TO, 1. 25
TcÀo N carbone scripsit [ἡμερα s/ τησ s
ἑβδομ.: xii. 44—54; ἥμερα ^ τησ j"
ἑβδομ.: xiv. 1—13],

47 b. ll. 18—21 ἀνγαγνοσμα wepn Τὸ

caBaro, 48 b. 1. 21: redoo: 1, [κυριακὴ
0': xiv. 22— 34].

50b. 1. 17 - a£ N carbone [κυριακη ιζ΄:
xv. 21—248].

53 b. 1. τὸ ..ay....8+N carbone ( ferà
eras.) [June 29: xvi. 13—19].

55 5.1. 3 τελοσ N carbone [ἡμερ. é rae
ἡ ἑβδομ. : xiv. 24—28].

55 b. ll. 1—3 μεταιμορῴοσ αἀνναγνοσ-
μα, 56 b. 1. a reos 1, [Aug. 6: xvii.
1—9].

56 b. 1l. 13—15 ἀγναγνοσμα περι Tov
σαββατου, 57 6.1. 10 re L [κυριακη d:
xvii. 14—23].

57 b. ll. 11—13 ἀνραγνοσμα περι τοῦ
κυριακη, ibid. 1. 31 re Leras., sed 1. 28
Te N carbone [σαββατω ¢’: xvii. 244—27
vel xviii. 1].

57 5.1. 29 +, 59 5.1. 3 τελοσ N car-
bone [ἥμερα B' τησ 0' £86op.: xviii. 1—11].

60 b. 1. 8 reor. N carbone, tantum
non erasum omnino... [*uep. B' τησ a’
ἐβδομ.: xviii. 10—20 (22 Cod. D)].

60 b. 1l. 8—11 a»vocpa wept To σαβα-
του, 61 b. J. 16: redoo* L [xvpia ca’:
xviii. 23—35]: etiam 60 b. l. 8 ap* N
carbone.

61 b. ll. 16—19 avpayrogua περι To
κυριακη, 62 b. 1. 25: τελοσ: L [caSBarw
ιά : xix. [(1 Cod. D) 3—172].

62 b. ll. 31-- 4 ἀγνοσμα περι Tov σαβ-
Barco, 63 b. 1. 32: τελοσ: 1, [xvpuum
ιβ΄. xix. 16—26].

64 b. 1. 17 c ap* marg. 65 b. 1. 32

Cf. Prolegomena, pp. XXVL—XXVIII.

redo” N carbone [ἡμερ. δ' τησ θ΄ ἑβδομ.:
xx. I—16].

66 b. IL 9, 10 ar»rayrvocpa tantum,
67 b. 1. 6: τελοσ: L [i. e. xx. 20—28
lectio huic codici forsan propria: at xx.
17—A8 est ἑβδομαδοσ θ΄ ἡμερα €].

68 b. ll. 15—19 ἀγναγνοσμα πέρι To
κυριακη, 70 D. 1. 31: reo: L [xxi. 6—
27: hoc caput legebant Graeci partim
κυριακὴ Tu» Baie» (1—17), partim τή
ἅγια και μεγαλη ἡμερα B' (18—43)].

70 b. 1. 31 ap* N ραγδοπε[ ἡμερ. δ' rye
v ἐβδομ.: xxi. 28— 324].

71 b. 1l. 16—18 ἀνναγνοσμα περι Tov
oaBSars, 72 5.1. 25: τελοσ : L [κυριακη
ty’: xxi. 33—42].

73 b. ll. 4—6 γαγνοσμα περι 78 [xv].
pk L [xupeaxy ιδ΄ : xxii. 3—14].

74 b. ll. 12—15 ἀγναγνοσμα περι τὸ
kupxaky, 75 5.1.24: τελοσ: L [caBBaro
ty’ et ἑβδομ.: ὦ ἡμερ. s’: xxii. 15— 33].

755.11. 24—26 ἀνναγνοσμα περὶ Tov
caBBar8, 76 b. 1. 19 reos: L [κυρ. ce’:
xxii. 34 (33 Cod. D)— 46].

76 b. ll. 19—32 [α]νναγνοσμα []ec
Tov [x]uptaxy, 77 b. 1, 16 τελοσ L [σαβ-
Baro ιδ΄: xxiii. r— 12].

81 ὃ, 1. 15 ap* N carbone [xxiv. 15: 14
— 48 est ἡμ. ε΄ rho ta’ ἑβδομ.

87 b. 1. 9 reor N carbone initio εἰ
Sine lineae [κυριακη ts’: xxv. 14— 30.]

87 b. 1l. 8—12 αγναγνοσμα περι τῷ xv-
ρίακη, 88 b. 1. 28: redoo: 1, [κυριακῇ
THO aroxpew: XXV. 31—46].

91 b. ]. r1 TeXovo : L, ll. 12, 18 avpvay-
νοσμα εἰσ THY μεγαλὴν πεμπτὴν L minu-
tioribus literis [xxvi. 29, 30: non ita
Graeci].

95 b. ll 31—23 a»vayvocpa ew τον
παρασκευγον, L (xxvii. 1—54).

96 5. 1. 2 τελοσ: L [xxvii. 2, ubi for-
san εὐαγγελιον ^y τῶν ἁγιων παθὼν ex-
plicit apud nonnullos].

99 51. 11 ὧδε στηκη: (nempà ut inter-
poletur Luc. xxiii. 39—43), 99 5. 1l. 11—
13 ἀγνναγνοσμα eu Tw παρασκυγῆν, L.
[τη ἁγια παρασκευὴ ew THY λειτουργιαν :
Matth. xxvii. 1—38; Luc. xxiii. 39—
43; Matt. xxvii. 39—54].

ror b. 1. 12 reÀ N carbone [rn dy. rap-
xxvii. 55—61 (60 Cod. DJ].

thd. 11. 29, 30 αἀγναγνοσμα L ferà
d:perditum [rw dytw καὶ μεγαλω σαβ.
Barw, ἑσπερασ: xxviii. 1—20].

ασκ.:

In 8. ΦΟΒΛΗΝΙΒ EvAXGRLIO.

114 b. ll. 5, 6 αἀνναγνοσμα tantum,
116 b. l 3: τελοσ: L [xara :wasyyy xv-
ριακὴ εἰ: iv. 5—43 (25 Cod. D)].

120 b. 1l. s, 6 [v]ep« avawav ἀμενοσ L
[ἡμερα 8 τησ B' ἑβδομαδοσ: v. 17 (19
Cod. D)—24].

ibid, 1. 23 aps ll 24, 25 ἀννασνοσμα

tantum, etiam re 121 b. 1. 15 L [ἡμερα
« rno B ἑβδομαδοσ v. 34— 30].

121 b. Ih. 14, t5 ἀγναγνοσμα tantum,
122 b. l. 32: reor: L [fuepa τ’ τησ B'
ἐβδομ.: v. 30—vi. 2].

123 b. ll. 31, 32 ἀνγναγνοσμα tantum,
125 b. 1. 16: τελοσ: 1, [σαββατω rye
β΄ ἑβδομ.: vi. 14— 27].

124 b. ll. 32, 23 a»va-yvocpa tantum,
126 b. La: reos: 1, [ἡμερα γ᾽ rye γ΄
éB8op.; vi. 27 (22 Cod. D)— 33].

I26 b. ll 4, 5 a»vayroopa tantum,
ibid. 1. 33: retoo: L [ἡμερα s' Tuo γ᾽
ἐξ δομ.: vi. 35—39 (40 Cod. D)).

tbid. 11. 14, 15 a»vayvooua tantum,
L [ἡμέρα εἰ τησ γ΄ éBBop.: vi. 40 (39 Cod.
D)—44]

127 ὃ. ll. 11, 13 ἀγναγνοσμα tantum,
ibid. 1. 34: redoo: L [ἡμερα δ΄ τησ γ᾽
éSbou.: vi. 48—54].

128 b. ll. 1, 2 ἀγναγνοσμα tantum,
tbid. 1. 24: redoo: L [ἥμερα 8' rgo 8
ég8ou.: vi 56—69 (63 Cod. D)].

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

129 b. 11, 15, 14 ἀνναγνοσμα tantum
L [3uepa γ᾽ τησ 8 ἑβδομ.: vii. 1—13].

130 b. Il. 13, 14 εἰσ τὴν μεσοπεντη-
koc T3) I [ἱ. e. ἥμερα 9 rno δ΄ éB8ou.: vii.
14—30].

1355.11. 9, 10 ἀγναγνοσμα, 136 5.1.8
: Tehoc :. L [ἡμερα «' τησ δ΄ ἑβδομ.: viii.
21 (20 Cod. D)—30].

138 ὁ. 1. 26 ap* L [κυριακη s; ix. 1—
38]. |

142 b. 1. 25 ap* L, 143 ὃ. 1. 20 roc:
[x. 7—16, lectionem nullam novimus : 9
— 16 est S Chrysostomi Nov. 13, etiam

eu lepap και ὁσιουσ Wake 12].

143 ὃ. ll. 19, 20 ἀγναγνοσμα L [ἡμερα
s' της € ἐβδομ.: x. 17—28].

ibid. l. 33, 34 εἰσ τὴν εἐνκηνήουν L
[x. 22—28. In Cod. Gale. O. 4. 22,
aliis, ew eykaoua ναον ad v. 17 incipit].

145 b. 1. g: τελοσ: 1, [σαββατω rao
εἰ ἐβδομ.: x. 237—838].

fbid. 11. 17.—21 ἀνναγνοσμα περι T8
caBBarov, l. 11 ap*, 148 b. 1. 32: τελοσ:
L [σαββατω s' των νηστειων: xi. 1—45].

150 b. Ad summam paginam apX L,
IL. 1—3 avvayrocua περὴ L, + το (τὴ re-
script, L) kvp«axy των προφδϑτησματων
ede J, 151 b. L 19: reor: L, sub quo
(l. 20) τελοσ --J ad Sca» 1. 22 refertur:
cf. Tabulam III. 12 et Prolegom. p. XxviI
[xuptaxyn των βαΐων: xii. 1—18].

152 b. ll. 1, 2 a»vayrocga, 1535.1. 9
medio lineae re L: 152 b. ll. 14, 18,
ayvayvoopa, 154, ὃ. 1. 5: re: L [apud
Graecos iy. y' tho τ΄ ἑβδομ. est xii. 19—
36; ἧμ. δ΄ xii. 36—47; ry ἁγια & μεγ.
ἡμ. 8° eur oppor : xii. 17— 47].

154 b. IL 23, 24 ἀνναγνοσμα ew Tw
μεγαλὴν ceumry: minutioribus literis,
155 ὃ. 1. 28: τελουσ: L [τη ἁγια καὶ
pey. €, εναγγελιον του νιπτηροσ: xiii.
3—17) ς

157 5.1. 1 ap N carbone [xiii. 33: evay-
γελιον αἱ των ἁγιων παθων incipit v. 31].

157 ὃ, IL 23, 24 ἀνναγνοῦμα, 158 b.
l 33: reos: L [ἡμερ. τ΄ τησ τ΄ ἑβδομ.:
xiv. 1— 11 (12 Cod. D)].

161 b. ll. 24, 25 ἀγναγνοσμα, 162 b.
l 24: τελοσ: L [σαββατω τησ γ΄ ἑβδομ.:
xv. 17—xvi. 1 (1 Cod. D)].

165 b. ll. 18, 19 ἀγναγνοσμα, 166 b.
l. 27: τελοσ : 1, [xvpiak ζ΄ : xvii. 1—13].

449

177 b. 1. 21, 41 P atiend manu, Tor
απολυσηον L [cf. Suiceri Thesaurum Ec-
cles. ad voc. απτολυσιμοσ: notandum rerd
est xx. 19—233 lectionem esse rgo. xevrn-
κοστησ εἰσ opÜpor].

In S. LuUcAE EvaNGELIO.

185 b. 1. 10 marg. P [Marc. 24: Luc.
i. 39— 56), aliend manu (forsan J): in
eddem

188 b. 1. 9 τ΄ medio lineae [Jun. 24:
Luc. i. 8o].

191 5. 1. 33 ap* ad ro per + refert
M [Jan. 1: ii. 40].

ibid. l 15 fia. t redoo M. [Feb. 2:
ii. 40], redo” α ad init. lineae eraso.

197 b. ad cap. ew To veow αἰτοσ I
[xara λουκαν ἡμερ, 8 τησ a’ ἑβδομ. : iv.
I—15].

199 ὃ, Il. 17—21 ἀνναγνοσμα περι τοῦ
κυριακη, 200 b. 1. 7: τελοσ: L, partim,
errore: nam

199 ὁ. 11. 23—26 ἀνναγνδσμα wept τοῦ
caBBaro", 200 b.1. 29 redoo: L [iv. 31
—36 est caBR. a’).

201 6. ll. 1, 2 avvaywoopua περι τοῦ kv-
praxy, 302 b.1. 2 τελοσ: L [κυριακη a’:
v. I——II].

202 b 1l. 26—29 ἀγναγνοσμα περι To"
κυριακη, 203 b 1. 28 reos: L [σαββατω
β΄: v. 17—46].

208 b. ll. 1—4 ἀγναγνοσμα περι τοῦ
caBBaro , 1. 22 redoo: L [xuptaxy B':
vi. 31— 36].

310 b. 1. 6 fín. Ἔ τελοσ N carbone [vi.
49: ἡμερ. 0' τησ γ᾽ ἑβδομ. explicit vii. 1].

310 b. 1l. 5—8 ἀνναγνοσμα περι ro"
caBBaro', a11 b. 1. 1: redoo: 1, [σαβ-
pare é : vii. 1τ--- 10].

211 b. ll 1, 2 ἀνναγνοσμα περι τοῦ
κυριακη, L 18: τελοσ: L [κυριακη y':
vii. 11--- 16].

ibid. 1. 19 ap* 1l. 17—41 ἀνναγνοσμα
περι το σαββατου, 212 ὃ. 27: τελοσ: L
[ἡμερ. εἰ roo γ' éBdop.: vii. 17—30 (18
Cod. D)j.

213 b. 1. 15 p", 214 b. 1. 25 re N car-
bone [ἡμερ. B' τησ δ' ἐβδομ. : vii. 36—
50].

215 b. ll. 2—6 ἀνναγνοσμα περι τοῦ
κυριάκη, 216 b. 1. 9 τελοσ: 1, [xvp. 3’;
viii. 5 (4 Cod. D)—15].

a7

450

216 b. 11, 7—11 ἀγναγνοσμα περι TO.
σαββατου, l. 27: reos: 1, [σαββατω τ΄:
viii. 16—21].

218 b. 1. 31 ap*, 11. 29—33 ἀνναγνοσ-
μα wept TO. κυριακη, 220 b. 1. 10 : τελοσ:
L [xvp. $^: viii. 41—5 6].

220 b. ll. 8—11 a»vayrocpa wept TO
cafBarov, L 27 τελοσ: L [σαββατω 4":
ix. 1—6).

223 b. 1. 13 a £, 2238.1. 15 (ut vide-
tur) redog (item alia jam deperdita) N
carbone [ix. 22—33: ἦμερ. y Tro É
éBboy. est ix. 23—27].

223 b. 1. 24 τελοσ N carbone [Aug. 6
Transfigur. ix. 28—36 (35 Cod. D.)].

229 b. ll. 20—25-- ara'yovocw Tis θεω
TwK τὸ αγουστὸ ιεΐ M4 [Aug. 15 As-
sumpt. x. 38—42]: cf. Prolegom. p. XXXI.

236 b. ll. 29—31 ανναγνοσμα wept το"
κυριακη, L [κυριακὴ 0: xii, 16—21].

238 b. l. 5 τελοσ M. per+ad ὕμειν
refertur [ἡμερ. B' tno 7 ἑβδομ. explicit
xii. 31].

ibid, l. 4—1 ἀνναγνοσμα περι TO.
σαββατου, |. 33: τελοσ : 1, [σαββατω ta’:
xii. 33—40].

244 b. 11, 2—6 avvayvoopa περι TU
σαββατου, 245 b. ad cap. pag.: τελοσ:
1, [σαββατω ey’: xiv. 1—11].

245 b. ll. 14—17 ἀνναγνοσμα wept To.
κυριακη, 247 ὃ. 1. 9 : τελοσ: L [κυρ. ια΄:
xiv. 16—24 (35 Cod. D), lectione fy. ^'
τησ θ΄ ἑβδομ. (215—835) tnclusd].

247 δ. ll. 13—17 ἀψναγνοσμα περι τοῦ
σαββατου, 248 b. 1. 8: reXoo : L [σαβ-
βατω προ της awoxpew: xv. 1 (2 Cod. D)
—10].

348 b. ll. 7—11 ἀνναγνοσμα περι τοῦ
σιββατου, 250 b. 1. 10: τελοσ!: L [xv-
piaxy πιὸ Τῆς aWoxpew: XV. 11—32]. -

253 ὃ. 1.11 τελοσ + (ad πιστευσουσιν
per 4 refertur) Mg [κυριακὴ εἰ: xvi. 19
— 31}.

ibid. ll. 17—20 ἀννάγνοσμα wept To"
σαββατου, 254 b. 1. 10: τελοσ: 1, [σαβ-
Bare ιε΄: xvii. 3— 10].

254 b. ll. 10, 11 αγναγνοσμα περι Tov
κυριακη, |. 34 reL [xuptaxn ιβ΄: xvii. 12
(11 Cod. D)— 19].

257 b. ll. 31, 32 avwayvooua rept Tov

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

σαββατου, 358 b. 1.25: τελοσ: L [xv-
ριακη vy: xviii. 18—27].

279 b. ll. 13—15 a»vayvocpa eo Tw
wapackevyny L (cf. Adnotationes p. 437;
Prolegom. p. xxXvul) [xxiii. 39—43].

IN 5. ManBcr EVANGELIO.

287 b. ll. 27—31 avvayvoopua περι τ
cafBarov, 288 b. Ll 19 τελοσ: 1, [caf-
Bare B' rw» νηστειων: i. 35—44 (45
Cod. D)].

288 b. IL 18—22 ἀνναγνοσμα περι 78
κυριακὴ 1, [κυριακὴ B' των νηστειων : ii.
I—12].

289 b. ll. 22—25 awayvoopa περι τοῦ
σαββατου, 290 b. 1. 38: τελοσ: 1, [σαββ.
Ὑ τῶν v9cT. : ii. 14—17 (Cod. D 22, lec-
tione ny. γ΄ Tyo ιβ΄ ἑβδομ. κατα ματθαιον
Marc. ii. 16—22 inclusd)].

310 b. 1]. 7—11 ar»rvayrocga wept TB
σαββατου, 1. 28 : τελοσ: L [σαββ. δ΄ των
γηστ.: vii. 31—37].

313 ὃ. ll. 2—6 ἀνναγνοσμα περι 78
σαββατου, 1. 21 τελοσ: 1, [cafB. e των
ynor.: viii. 27— 31].

ibid. ll, 28—31 avvayvoopa περι TO.
κυριακη, 314 ὃ. 1. 17: τελοσ L [κυρ. y
τῶν νηστ.: viii. 34—ix. 1].

321 b. ll. 33—35 ἀνναγνοσμα περι T8
κυριακη, 323 6. 1. 13: redoo: 1, [xvp. ε΄
τῶν YNOT.: X. 32—45 ].

347 5. IL 11 £790 avakwynpov M,
[ἡμερ. ovarnpews ew ορθρον: xvi, 9—230].

In AcTis ÁPOSTOLORUM.

416 ὃ, 1. 1; BA, 4185. 1. 11 re, O
[ἡμερ. B τησ a égbop.: Act. i. r2—26].

418 b, ad summam paginam P τι wev-
rikoott, l 13 ap* +0, 419 b. 1. 17 Te
M, [xup. τησ πεντηκοστησ: li. 1—11].

419 b. 1. 27 ἀρ, τ Os, 420 b. l. 16 τε
O [ἡμερ. γ᾽ τησ a ἐβδομ.: ii. 14—21].

421 b. 1. 19 τελοσ My, errore forsan:
ἡμερ. τ΄ tho a ἑβδομ. explicit ii. 36,
non 38.

423 b. ll 11—15...ayvosua ..pt Tov
σα... τω τῆης.. ακουνι. μου (1. €. διακινησι-
μου sive ἐβδομ. α΄, margine abcisso) 1,

errore: nam caBB. rye διακινησιμον pro
iectione habet iii. 11— 16, non ii. 46.

sbid.l. 19 ap%, 424 b. L 13 7* initio
et fine lineae M, [ἡμερ. € 790 a ἑβδομ.:
iii. 1—8].

424 b. l. a1 ...af^ ap, 425 ὃ. 1. 15 τὸ
tnitio et fine literae M, [cafB. rnc a’ ἐβ-
Soy: ili, 11—16].

435 b, ad summam paginam : περι Tov
κυριακη: l 11 ag* L [κυριακη 7: vi. τ
—1

440 b. 1. 18 rp” ap*, 441 ὃ. 1. 6 rc
initio, re fine lineae M, [lectio incerta:
vii. 30—35].

446 b. 1. 21... aexa ap* M, [ἡμερ. ε΄
To γ΄ ἑβδομ. : viii, 26—39].

455 ὃ. 1. 5. τὸ Ma [ἡμερ. β' τησ δ’ ἐβ.
δομ.: x. 1—16].

ibid. 1, 20 xf [...die in festo paschali]
M,, errore ut videtur pro xd [i.e. ἡμερ.
γ᾽ τησ 8 ἑβδομ.: x. 31—33].

460 b. 1. 29 nue k0 ap*, 462 b. Lir τ΄
initio εἰ fine lineae M, [i. e. xuptaxy €:
xi. 19— 30].

462 b. ll. 12, 13 .. ov aov ...wprytov
ap* (margine abscisso), 463 ὃ. 1. 31 re, O
(S. Georgii, Apr. 23: xii. 1—11].

465 b. 1. 17 AB ap* (immà potius Xa),
467 b. 1. 5 τὸ initio et fine lineae M.
[i.e. ἡμερ. γ΄ tho ε΄ ἑβδομ. : xii, 25—xiil.
12].

467 b. 1. 6 “Ay αρχ (ἱπιπιὸ potius Xz),
468 b. L 18 τ΄ initio εἰ fine lineae M,
[7. e. ἧμερ. 9' τησ εἰ ἑβδομ.: xiii. 13—24].

472 b. 1. 23 κε ἢ (i.e. apxm, 474 5.
1. g (verius 1, 8) re M4 [C e. ἧμερ. 0 τησ
δ΄ ἑβδομ.: xiv. 6—18].

474 b. 1. 18 À3 agX (immà potius d+),
475 b. 1. ro τ΄ initio et fine lineae M,
[i. e. ἡμερ. € τησ € ἑβδομ.: xiv. 20— 27].

482 b. 1. 8 apX my’ As, 484 ὁ. 1. 15 τ΄
initio et fine lineae M, [t.¢. xuptaxy τ᾽:
xvi, 16— 34].

488 b, ad summam lineam £ τοῦ a8
διονυσιον᾽ ἀρεωπαγιτου, ]. 3 Á O [Oct. 3:
xvii. 16 (το Cod. D)—34].

500 b. 1. 8 ap*:, ll. 15, 16 ὑπερβεννη
(: ad fin, lineae posito), 5ot b. 1. 21 Kae
Aeyy:, 502 b. 1. 19 : τελοσ: L [xvpras
P: xx. τό (—18; 28—36 Cod. D)— 38].

N.B. Leguntur L cxlixies; N xxvies; M, xxiiiies ; M. fere duodecies; O octies; J quater (Foll. 150. 185. 188. 191);

I bis (Fol. 130. 197) ; O, semel (Fol. 419).
Graecorum, lectiones deserit alias ferà duodecies.

L (ul ridetur) intito.

Σαββατον pro κυριακὴη L habet octies, κυριακη pro σαββατον sexies; margo usitutas

Porrd in Fol. 150 b ὦ προφϑτησματων [Epipban.: Jan. 6] pro Baivr hal«t,

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

451

Sequitur Catalogus notarum ferà duobus scribis (M,, M.) «n Codice scriptarum. Cf. Prolegomena,

pp. XXVII—XXVIII.

Ad summam paginam leguntur, M, scriptore.

28 b. rov θερισμἣ K TOP ἀποστολον

33 b. ..k γενεασ ὡμνα ἐστιν weduc

34 b. ..ke..az0...0K ert .Wopiu ἐν
caBacw

35 b. ξιραν exorroc χιραν

37 b. βασιλιασ Tov bu

38 b. rov Ὕραματεον και φαρισεον

39 ὃ. παραβολι σε ro πλνὸ

42 b. παραβολιν παρεθῖκεν αυτυσ λέγο"
ἢ βασιλία τον ὡρανον ανθροποι σπιροντ +

43 b. Aw παρβολιν περι ko» σιναπεοῦ

45 b. ..ὃ 7% βασιλε δ

41 ὃ,

48 ὃ. ... ερΐϊπαττοσ to τι»

40 b. ...$apiceor...

51b. ...z apr»

52 b. ...ror φαρΐσεον...

53 ὃ.

55 ὃ.

57 b. των μαθητε.. .λεγου" On" apa
τισ pi"

59b. rro p xpoBar"

Go b. ...-o βασιλωσ nOekioer avvapw

y
NET€ apro
¥

P

σ - οι
..TLi τινὰ pe λεγῦσιν avOpor
»» - TALO.. φοσεοσ

Aoyor pera Toy δολον αὐτοῦ
61. b. ...00 & Ὕννεκοσ

63 b. .. πιο" τὸν προσενε exÜevr? τω
k +
o *
64 b. ...vwedvoo παραβολ...
66 b. ...48 ἀποστολον καὶ To» νων ζεβε-
δέον

67) b. ...β rupdo” .

68 b. eras.: supersunt ad fin....ov

[69 ὃ. 1. 17 marg. ....xeo ferà periit]

70 b. (epo Tic arrow ἐν wua etovona
Tavra "7

γι b. "weXovoc Tov β Teexvor (e secund.
eras.).

73 b. καλεσαντεσ Tove κεκλἴκοτασ +

75 b. k πιραΐζον avro» Καὶ Aeyor wua
eyToM +

[84 5. N carbone IIAPO...]

Quae sequuntur ferà script M,.

1174 b. ...T9c capapyrio
116 b, .. epu T Oepiop®

eS iL a ρορΔᾺ ᾳᾺὉᾳᾺΛὈὉΓ,-ῦῦ ----.-.-----
ee et

117 δ. .... τῇ Baothnon®
118 ὃ. .. pu r8 wapaduruc®
122 b. ...p« Tov wevre apro.

124 b. τι (i.e. wept) τ΄ περιπατουντοῦ
εν τι θαλασσ-

128 b. Duae lineae erasae, nec lectu
fadle. . | — 11 1 .... A...

129 b. τησ ioxm»orvqa"

[132 b. τησ πεντικοστισ: scripsit M].

138 ὃ. ..... τῇ rog?

145 b. ,.ρι τοῦ Aafap"

184 ὃ. αὶ wepi ric wap0ev (Mj).

190 b. αὶ συμεων (My) K y τισ Tp0-
φιτιδο (M,): eddem manu καὶ συμεων £1.
I2 marg.: cf. Proleg. p. XXVIII.

IQ ὃ, περι τῇ κυ τισ πεδηαῦ ἴω [γ]ε-
γνομενοσ.

191 ὁ. ἢ war»! τὸ Barri ert πεντε
k Sexar" [/nepta quaedam ascripsit recens
manus, ut et ad caput 193 a].

194 b. $ 7p006 To” uv». (r eras.
ante ἡ).

197 b. ¥ to πιρασθεισ vir T «o v... (ab-
scissa. sunt a bibliopego caetera).

200 b. ,.«τισ...σ τουχῦ o' (partim eras.)
202 b. $ τὸ παραλντικἥ
204 b. τῇ rugon® τὸ Aevytró
205 b. f 5avy wre ἰσηλθεν ἐν To θυ-
σιασ τιρηῦ Kat φαγιν τὸσ αρτὸσ TiO προσ-
θεσ 7

206 b. ᾷ rov μαθητοῦ avr"

236 b. (ad calcem pag.; +ad l 33
posito) + περι πολῦσιδ +

252 b. (marg. 1. 3) # xAovc" K Aaja-
pov +

257 b. (marg. l 33) # επεροτισεοσ
apxovro” K τῇ ἔαχεου +

Ad calcem paginae per S. Marci Εταη-
gelium, haec sequuntur, M, (ut videtur)
scriptore, nisi mavis Ms.

285 b. αὶ (ie. wpoc) epumia adeo. pi
φὶλονϊκησὶσ

286 ὃ. #eppivia το γηνωμενον reMovre

187 α. $ epuivia οὐκ €wiTvXaPig TOU
παργμᾶτοσ"

38; b. $ epunvia τελΐουμενον apaga, +

288 a. $ epuivia rept (wo

288 ὁ. $ eppivna TO vaTepor επἴτυχανσ

289 a. $ eppivia + pi ὡμοσὴσ ear ὡμο-
dic φανερουτε +

289 b. Fepunviat τρῆτον παραμα exis
evi xnpice

290 a. Peppivija ov δυνὶ ψευσασθ εν
(rasura. incidit inter 0 et e: forsan Ge
primo).

290 b. $ epuiria + λωγοσ fone xai φα-
cic kaai-

401 a. $ epuirza +rarivoooy καὶ "yy-
pere

291 ὃ. $ epuwia + Óvrapiy μεγαλὶν
προσδοκα +

291 d. $ epuevia + XavBavic τιν χαρὶν
εκ θὺ (a»B super rasuram rescripto).

291 b. f epyirga + aro Nuria no xa-
pay

293 a. $ epuivia + pera Sexa muepag
vyivere +

293 b. $ 'epuirga t ro [ric ευρίσκετε

204 α. $ ερμινῆα + μὲ παρακουσὶσ TOV
Aoyou +

294 b. $ eppiviay + ἀκουλουθησον καὶ
καλον ov yivere+(a secund, super rasu-
ram rescripto).

295 a. $ ερμοϊα T ovk exic apapriay
ἤστω παρομα +

295 b. Fepuina + μιζον προκωπὶ και
Xapa γηνεταῖ ἢ

296 a. ερμυῖα + Bi σε λανβανὼ τὴν
xapw t (X rescripto super ὃ primo).

296 b. ¥ ερμενηαν + τεληουμενον wapy-
μα kaXor +

297 a. ᾧ eppivia+ ἀπροσδοκητον παργ-
μα γηνομενον + ν

297 b. ϑερμινῖαν + πιστεσον orn τὸ
παργμα καλον ἐστιν +

298 a. f ερμινια τ ear ron TovTG TO
srapapuroy + καὶ evze To Geo

. 298 b. Fepurpia + dna xopicic ( 4 ep

super ras. rescript.).

299 a. ¥ ερμινῖα + aworate καὶ απὸ-
στρεψον

452

299 b. S epyurna 4 δηαλυσὶσ pera τρὶσ
ἡμέρα "yivere +
300 a. $ ἐρμηνια + peTrarwyncoy TO 0o
καὶ ynvere + X
300 b. f'epuivia-- peravoncov τω 6° x
ynvere +
301 a. Peppivi a + τεληουμενον ἐργων
Kado +
301 b. Peppivia + redounevoy wapavy-
pat
301 a. f$ eppiyi a + amrpoadwxtroy wa-
ρανγμα +
302 b ἐρμὶνῆα + ear ψυση ἐλενχουσὶν
σεν
303 α εἰ b. Periit pergamena ad calcem
folii.
304 à. $ eppivia + wept δηκὶσ ea» aXi-
θέυσὶδ᾽ evAvr......
304 b. ¥ eppivia + ro Syria λανβανίσ τὶν
xapu +
305 a. ¥ eppivia + To ζητὶσ wpopOdyi
cet
305 b. € eppivia + rovro ex Bev Boro»
ἐστιν +
306 a. $ eppivna+ aworata:+
306 b. F ερμῦϊα -- -wepm epicpou pi
epiac
307 a. Y epunvia t+ ea» δηκαζῖ virep σου
aXov πένψων +

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

307 b. βιερμηνῖα Ὁ wept avamavatog x

κερδουσ +

308 a. $ eppirma + ro εχὶσ καμὴν κα-
ne

308 b. $ eppiviat ea» risrevons xapa
ov ἐσθω +

309 a. $ eppivna + πολαστον ηἡθελῖσα
exunce x ovx εἐδυνίθησ +

309 b. #éppivna+t καιροσ ἐστὶν iva γη-
vere oy (iria +

310 a. $ epppiat ορθίοσ τὴν wior Be-
Beovre σου ro πραγμα +

310 b. $ ερμινηα! μυστηρὶον peya γιε-
yerai kai awexadhugOn

311 a. PF epuirga + ai προσδοκηταν᾽ κερ-
Soc +

311 ὃ. $ epuirqa + κεροσ ἐστὸν iva γεῖνε
TEO fri

313 a. $ eo μίνηα + περ πραγματοσ
KaAó 4- (rasura incidit post ep).

312 b. f epuirga-- ew avaravoiy epxe-
T€ wy frio +

313 a. Peppivia + αποξενῦν epxere αλὶ-
φασισ +

313 b. Peppivyat pi axnotions rovro
καλον ea TU +

314 a. 9 eppivya καὶ αν ἀαπελθὶσ exirvr-
Xavio +

314 b. € ερμίνηα 1 ea» ακουτὶ μὴ bett
avri +

315 a. $ eppiy9a + ado πραγμα Syri-
cot

318 b. Peppivnat περὶ σωτερηασ aw-
fera Ὁ

316 a. ¥ eppivna + Sevrepoce exis ro
ππραγμα τ (α in pay super rasuram re-
scripto).

316 b. ¥ eppirga-- απὸ κίνδυνον σωθη-
gi τι in ku super v! prim).

317 a. ὶ epuirqa + περὶ σοτερῖασ και
xepdou +

317 b. € epuirqa + pi axapsirg αλλ
ομολωγῖσον t

318 a. f$ epunvi a + ἴδε νγησ γεγονασ
pikeri apapraye+iva pi TU χιρὸον Gv "yi-
vere +

318 b. Peppivyaa -- xaXov ἐστὶν ro ep-
γον To TeXiorri-- (a prim. eloto).

319 a. 9 eppivya+ καλον wpay...(ab-
scissa. sunt a bibliopegd nonnulla, ut etiam
in sequentibus).

319 b. ὶ ερμῖνηα 4 ro ενθυμῖμα "yijvere
K (i. €. k) καλον av ἐστὶν

320 a. ὶ eppivna+ μεταβουλη Kart

320 b. 3$? epuirya + ακωῃ καλὴ qvrep
xere To...(und lined abscissd).

321 d. F eppivy at dy arvire...elot4
etiam lined antecedente, quae in -ere + de-
sinit.

*

N.B. Leguntur M, xxxiites; Ms xxii ies; (M, et Ms, 190 6); Ms lxixies; M 132 b; N 84 b.

Editionis Kiplingianae errores typographict. Cf. Prolegomena, p. XI.

In Praefatione.

p. xiii. eAQaro et eA0ero,

In Textu: 63.

6 b. 1. 13 twarno

9 b. 1. 13 φροφητον
12 5. 1. 32 xobparry
13 a. l. 12 irasitur
ibid. | 15 fatri

ibid. 1. 33 quadranté
13 b. 1. 30 opxovc

14 b. 1. 4 σιαγωνα

27 b. 1. 36 yewwoxero
48 b. 1. 32 deest ra secund.
29 a. l. 1 nunquam
30 b. 1. 23 γένηται

31 a, l. 4 cogitare

33 a. ]. consommasset

53 a. 1. 5 manducauerunt
79 a. 1. 5 domum

ibid. 1.17 graviora

83 a. 1. 38 init, e

89 a. 1. 14 situi

97 a. 1. 20 completum

98 b. L 20 γονευπετησαντεσ
100 b. 1. 31 8. m. Too
1018.1.23 &

119 a. 1, 20 calilaeam
tbid. 1. 24 natorin
125 a. titul. whan
130 b. l. 30 Keg C
131 ὃ. 1. 23 init. ow
157 b. 1. 1 eve

jore lineam

ibid. 1. 27 ετομασαι
161 b. 1. 1 tape

163 ὁ. 1. 3 iue

166 a. 1. 9 deest ἃ ante doo
182 a. L 17 discipulus
186 a. 1. 8 aneilla

196 b. l. 19 ἀσρων

211 5.1. 5 ηγγιξεν

215 b. 1. 19 ernpurrwr
219 a. 1. 24 dismisit
227 a. 1. 2g domu

243 a. titul. lucam

246 a. 1. 24 neccesse
257 b. 1. 16 οφθααμουσ
259 b. 1. 21 vw

468 b. L 4 Grpnwrycay
274 ^. l. 20 susficit

283 b. 1. 30 ἴδετε

290 a. l. 1 de scribis

1930.1. 33 dele punctum supra m
secund,

297 α. |l. τὸ nuqmuid

297 b. 1. 3 ooray

298 b. 1. 16 μακαροθεν

311 b. 1. 22 -γαδα pro -γαιδα

313 a. l. 18 fragmentorum

329 a. L 14 fnit. at

347 b. 1. 13 marg. 8. m. “ψημον

428 a. 1. 21 petroin

bid. 1. 24 stubebant

429 a. 1. 33 dme

460 a. 1. 26 mandoca

ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS.

465 a. 1. 30 caesaream
475 a. l. 12 isticassent
506 a. L 17 dicimus.

In Appendice nostrá: 4.

Secundae mands 1 b. 1. 22 αφιηεσιν
2a. 1.13 retorsum. Ϊ. 33 ann illius
44. 1.13 sedm.

In Notis: 14.
43 b. 1. 26 wo pro wo
69 b. 1. 33 evx pro συκη
73 a. marg. tres pro -Ir1-, Etmas pro
Gemas

' 453

78 a. 1. 32 es pro est

81 b. 1, 19 quasi tn textu ἐστοσεν de-
disset.

100 b. 1. 31 roo pro roc

180 5. 1. 25 Tor pro To

303 5. 1. 20 ἡνίκεν pro ἤνιχεν

433 b. l. 10 γγαγεν pro ἤγαγον

435 a. 1. 14 discepiuntur pro discup-

493 b. 1. 4 ακουσαντεσ pro ακουσαντοσ

494 b. L 21 aciá pro actay

504 b. 1, 10 wapoxadouperpro wapax-

N.B. Kiplingü errores ad puncta-
(ionem pertinentes quippe satis multos
taciti correximus,

Sectiones Ámmonianae per marginem, Cod. Bezae insertae, cum receptis apud. Tregellesir
N. T. collatae. Cf. Prolegomena, p. xx.

S. Matth. e cap. ii. 5 prov. 4; ν. 7
prov. I1; A V. 44 pro 9. 43; TB x. 8 pro
v. 7; Q0 x. 33 pro v. 32; pry xiv. 35 pro
v. 34; βξα xv. 39 pro xvi. τ; ρξβ xvi. 4
pro v. 2; pty ibid. 6 pro v. 4; ρξδ ibid.
7 pro 9. 5; pte ibid. 13 pro v. 7; pis
ibid. 16 pro v. 13; ρὲζ ibid. 20 pro v. 17;
pt ibid. 22 pro v. 30; p£0 ibid. 24 pro
v. 22; po ibid. 27 pro v. 24; poa xvii. I
pro xvi. 27; pof xvii. 9 pro xvi. 28; ρπὸ
xviii 17 pro 9. 16; oxn xxiii. 5 pro v. 4;

σκθ ibid. 8 pro v. 5; od ibid. 12 pro-

v. 8; oda ibid. 13 pro v. 11; oM ibid.
I5 pro v. 14; ody ibid. 16 pro v. 15;
σμβ xxiv. τ vinculo operitur; ota xxiv.
38 pro v. 37; cod xxvi. 2 pro v. 1; σοθ
ibid. 20 pro v. 21; ruf xxvii. 47 pro
v. 48; τμγ ibid. 48 pro v. 50; ru8 ibid.
50 pro 9. 51; Te thid. 51 pro v. 51
med.; rus ibid. §1 med. pro v. 54; rhe
ibid. 54 pro v. 55; ru» ibid. 55 pro
v. 57; THO ibid. $7 pro 9. 59; TP ibid.
58 pro v. 61; τνα ibid. 61 pro v. 63;
TvB ibid. 63 pro v. 66. Desunt post
T»B xxvii. 62 usque ad finem S. Mat-
thaei.

S. Johann. Desunt a usque ad ¢ (i.
1— 16); AO v. 5 pro 9. 11; vs vi. 35 med.
pro τ. 37; prs xiv. 25 pro v. τό; pub

XV. 23 pro v. 24; ρμε ibid. 24 pro 9. 25;
pu» xvi. 15 pro v. 14; py ibid. 20 pro
v. 23; prB ibid. 32 pro 9. 31; pre xvii.
26 pro 25 med, wn; »0 Fol. 1685, p bis
abscisso. Desunt post pty xviii, 13 wsque
ad fin. Johann.

S. Lucae. 8i. § e 35, γ i. 36, pro B
ii. 6, y ii. 8; ef iv. 8 pro v. 14; An v. 26
gro v. 37 ; μβ vi. 4 med. pro v. 6; pa ix.
44 med. pro v. 43 med. ; pxs xi. 15 pro
v. I4; pxt ibid. 15 med. pro 9. 15 init. ;
pte xii. 14 pro v. 10; pr xiv. 16 pro
v. 12; pra ibid. 15 pro v. 16; prB ibid.
28 pro v. 25; pry ibid. 33 pro v. 28;
pwd ibid. 34 pro v. 33; pre xv. 1 pro
xiv. 34; par xv. 3 pro v. 1; prj ibid. 6
pro v. 3; oxa xviii, 29 pro v. 28; exe
xvii. 43 med. pro xix. 1; (otf inseritur
xxii. 19, versu suo xxii. 20 penitus omis-
80); cod xxii. 45 errore pro cw; oxs
ibid. 47 med. pro v. 48; of ibid. 58 pro
v. 57; τμ xxiv. 37 pro v. 36.

S. Marci, x» iii. 12 pro v. r1 med.;
AB iii. a1 med. pro v. 22; pS iv. 36 pro
v. 35; » v. 25 pro Yi. 1; νὴ vi. 15 pro
v. 16; £ ibid. 18 prov, 21; ty ibid. 32
pro v. 34; ξὸ ibid. 41 pro v. 35; £0
ibid. 54 pro v. 53; of viii. 10 pro v. 11;

p. xxxii, 1. 14. (cf. tristega Gen. vi. 16 Vulg)
p. xlii, 1. 28. We read israel also in Matth. ii. 6; 20; x. 6; 23; xix. 28; Luke i. <4; 68; xxii. 30.

qa ix. 16 pro v. 17; pa tbid. 48 pro
v. 44 ; pO xiii. 5 med. pro v. 8 med. ; pt^y
xiv. 21 pro v. 20; ρὲθ ibid. 27 med. pro
v. 28; poy ibid. 32 med. pro v. 33; por
ibid. 37 pro v. 36 med.; pot ibid. 37
med. pro 37 init. ; pon ibid. 39 pro v. 38;
ροθ ibid. 40 pro v. 39; pw ibid. 41 med.
pro v. 41 init. ; pra ibid. 43 med. pro
v. 43 ini. ; pry ibid. 45 pro v. 46; pre
ibid. 49 med. pro v. 50; prs ibid. 5o pro
v. 51; pri sbid. 13 med. pro 9. 53 init. ;
pay ibid. 63 med. pro v. 64; pat ibid.
72 med. pro v. 72 inil.; o0 xv. 10 pro
v. 11; os ibid. 13 pro v. 15. Desunt
post of xv. 16 usque ad fin. Marci.

Casu paulum de loco motae sunt pxB
Matth. xviii. 11; o»0 xxiv. 30; oaf
XXvi 41; τλα Xxvii. 32; q8 Johann. x.
16; pxé xiii. 26; ρμΎ xv. 22; e Luc. ii.
48; £a vi. 44; qa ix. το; 4η ix. 27; pe
X. 4; pid X. 9; pre xv. 1; pof xiii. 28;
pg xvii. 3; σιδ xvii. 37; ove xviii. 14;
σπη xxii. 51; eqa xxii. 54; σης xxii. 67 ;
red xxiii. 24; Tie xxiii. 26; rey xxiii, 35
pro v. 36; τὰς xxiv. 1; ¢ Marc. i. 13
pro 9. 15; 0 i. 14; oe vii. 36; of viii.
IO; pt X. 29; pry xiii. 14 pro v. 15;
pao xv. 1.

To the Addenda, p. lxiv, add the following:—

PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A.
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS

BY THE REV. F. H. SCRIVENER, M.A.

TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE;

RECTOR OF 8. GERRAN8, CORNWALL.

A PLAIN INTRODUCTION TO THE CRITICISM OF THE NEW
Testament. With numerous Facsimiles. For the use of Biblical Students. 8vo. 15s.
* We must say that it was not without some feeling of wonder that we examined the volume before us, so

minute and accurate is the detailed information it contains, and so comprehensive and enlarged in the view which
it takes of the extensive field of Biblical criticism."— ENGLi8H CHURCHMAN.

NOVUM TESTAMENTUM GRACUM, TEXTUS STEPHANICI, 1550.

Accedunt varise lectiones editionum Bezz, Elzeviri, Lachmanni, Tischendorfii, et Tregellesii. Small
8vo. 4s. 6d.

An Edition on Writing-paper, for Notes. 4to. Half-bound. 12s.
** One of the admirably printed pocket series of Greek and Latin Texte . . . Those portions of the text of which

various readings are given at the foot of each page are printed in a thicker character of type, so as to be readily
perceived," —ENGLISH CHURCHMAN.

A FULL COLLATION OF THE CODEX SINAITICUS, WITH THE
Received Text of the New Testament, to which is prefixed a Critical Introduction. Small 8vo.
5s.

* Mr Scrivener has now placed the results of Tischendorf's discovery within the reach of all in a charming little
volume, which ought to form a companion to the Greek Testament in the library of every Biblical student."— READER.

AN EXACT TRANSCRIPT OF THE CODEX AUGIENSIS, GRZECO-

Latin Manuscript in Uncial Letters of S. Paul's Epistles, preserved in the Library of Trinity College,
Cambridge. 'To which is added a full Collation of Fifty Manuscripts containing various portions of the
Greek New Testament deposited in English Libraries: with a full Critical Introduction. Royal

8vo. 268.

A FULL AND EXACT COLLATION OF ABOUT TWENTY GREEK

Manuscripts of the Holy Gospels (hitherto unexamined) deposited in the British Museum, the Archiepi-
scopal Library at Lambeth, &c., with a Critical Introduction. 8vo. 62.

Cambridge: DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO.
Hondon: BELL AND DALDY.

PUBLISHED BY

DEIGHTON, BELL, & CO., CAMBRIDGE, -
AGENTS TO THE UNIVERSITY.

The Greek Testament: with a critically re-

vised Text; a Digest of Various Readings; Mar-
ginal References to Vérbal and Idiomatic Usage ;
Prolegomena ; and a Critical and Exegetical Com-
mentary. For the use of Theological Students and
Minister. By HENRY ALFORD, D.D., Dean of
Canterbury.

Vol I. Fifth Edition, containing the Four Gos-
pels. 11. 8s.

Vol. II. Fourth Edition, containing the Acts of
the Apostles, the Epistles to the Romans and Corin-
thians. 12. 45.

Vol. III. Third Edition, containing the Epistles
to the Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians,
Thessalonians,—to Timotheus, Titus, and Philemon.
18s.

Vol IV. Part I. Third Edition, containing the
Epistle to the Hebrews, and tbe Catholic Epistle of
Bt James and St Peter. 185.

Vol. IV. Part II. Second Edition, containing the
Epistles of St John and St Jude, and the Revelation.

148.

‘The New Testament for English Readers.

Contsining the Authorised Version, with additional
corrections of Readings and Renderings ; Marginal
references ; and a Critical and Explanatory Com-
mentary. By HENRY ALFORD, D.D., Dean of
Canterbury. In two volumes.

Vol. I. Part I. containing the First Three Gos-
pels. 125.

Vol. I. Part II. containing St John and the Acts.
108. 6d.

Jlints for some Improvements in the Author-

ised Version of the New Testament. By the late
J. SCHOLEFIELD, M.A. Fourth Edition. Fep.
8vo. 48.

Jerusalem Explored: being a Description of

the Ancient and Modern City, with upwards of one
Hundred Illustrations, consisting of Views, Ground-
plans, and Sections. By ERMETE PIEROTTI,
Doctor of Mathematics, Captain of the Corpe of
Engineers in the Army of Sardinia, Architect-En-
gineer to his Excellency Soorraya Pasha of Jerusalem,
and Architect of the Holy Land. 3 Vols. imperial
gto. 5l. 55.

Nature and Grace. Sermons preached in the

Chapel Royal, Whitehall, during the years 1862—64.
By the Rev. W. M. CAMPION, B.D., Fellow and
Tutor of Queens’ College, Cambridge, Rector of St
Botolph’s, Cambridge, and one of Her Majesty's
Preachers at Whitehall. Small 8vo. 62. 6s.

T'he Apostle Paul and the Christian Church
of Philippi. An Exposition Critical and Practical of
the Sixteenth Chapter of the Acts of the Apostles
and of the Epistles to the Philippians. By the late
Rev. J. F. TODD, M.A., Trinity College, Cam
bridge. 8vo. 9s.

Wieseler's Chronological Synopsis of the Four

Gospels. Translated by the Rev. E, VENABLES,
M.A. 8vo. τῷ.

This opportunity may properly be taken of es-
pecially recommending to every thoughtful Student
this and the treatise on the succession of eventa in
the Gospel History. A translation of it would be
a very welcome aid to the general reader.—Bp.
Ellicott, Lectures on the Life of our Lord.

Observations on the attempted Application of
Pantheistic Principles to the Theory and Historic
Criticism of the Gospels. By W. H. MILL, D.D.,
late Regius Professor of Hebrew in the University of
Cambridge. Second Edition, with the Author's latest
notes and additions, Edited by B. WEBB, M.A.
8vo. 145.

Commentaries on the Gospels, intended for the
English Reader, and adapted either for Domestic or
Private use. By the Very Rev. H. GOODWIN,
D.D., Dean of Ely. Crown 8vo. 8. Matthew, 125.
S. Mark, 7s. 6d. 8. Luke, in the Press,

Messiah as Foretold and Expected. .A Course
of Sermons relating to the Messiah, as interpreted
before the Coming of Christ. Preached before the
University of Cambridge, in the months of February
and March, 1862. By the Rev. E. HAROLD
BROWNE, D.D., Bishop of Ely. 8vo. 4,

A History of the Articles of Religion. To
which is added a series of Documents from A.D. 1536
to A.D. 1615. "Together with illustrations from con-
temporary source, By CHARLES HARDWICK,
B.D., late Archdeacon of Ely. Second Edition, cor-
rected and enlarged. 8vo. 128.

*,"* A considerable amount of fresh matter has
been incorporated, especially in the two Chapters
which relate to the construction and revision of our
present code of Articles.

Tertulliani Liber Apologeticus. The Apology
of Tertullian. With English Notes and a Preface,
intended as an Introduction to the Study of Patris-
tical and Ecclesiastical Latinity. By H. A. WOOD.
HAM, LL.D. Second Edition. 8vo. Res. 6d.